A New Player in the Force (SW/Lite Gamer)

USSExplorer · May 21, 2024

Stats, Skills, Powers, Perks and Player Powers 5
This is just a listing of the current level, stats, skills, powers, perks and titles of Cameron.
If you are not too interested in the values that run behind the scenes, then you don't need to bother reading.
Current Date: Month 3 Year 968sRR (since Ruusan Reformation)

[Or 32BBY if you prefer that date system]

Stats Skills Perks/Powers/Titles Active Quests

Cameron Shan
Species: Human
Age: 17
Level 30
HP: 270/270
(-7.5% for lost limb)
Force Exhaustion [FE]: 0%
PP:60/60
XP [12875/40000]
STAM [1925/1950]
Hunger [56/100]
STR: 21 +
VIT: 22 +
AGI: 22 +
INT: 45 +
WIS: 35 +
CHA: 40 +
Luck: 15 + [+10]
SP: 0
SKP: 179
PerkP: 0
PPP: 0
Tier Boosts: 3
Credits: 174643375
...
Lightsaber Forms Weapon Styles Physical Skills Riding/Piloting Skills Rogue Skills Technical Skills Language Skills Medical Skills Combat Skills Mental Skills Social Skills Adult Skills Miscellaneous Tiers
- Form I: Shii-Cho
  PRODIGY 100
  Form II: Makashi
  PRODIGY 100
  Form III: Soresu
  Master 96
  Form IV: Ataru
  Master 56
  Form V: Shien
  Master 47
  Form V: Djem-So
  Master 34
  Form VI: Niman
  Master 5
  Form: Jar'Kai
  Adept 78
- Lightsaber [Standard]
  PRODIGY 100
  Lightsaber [Shoto]
  Adept 89
  Marksmanship
  Savant 97
  Melee Weapons [1-handed]
  Master 74
  Melee Weapons [2-handed]
  Adept 1
  Melee Weapons [Dual-Wielding]
  Master 2
  Melee Weapons [Thrown]
  Professional 64
  Ranged Weapons [1-handed]
  Savant 37
  Ranged Weapons [2-handed]
  Savant 37
  Ranged Weapons [Heavy]
  Adept 2
- Athletics
  Master 26
  Damage Resistance [Bio-Chemical]
  Professional 15
  Damage Resistance [Energy]
  Savant 9
  Damage Resistance [Physical]
  Professional 21
  Damage Resistance [Sonic]
  Professional 6
  Damage Resistance [Thermal]
  Novice 2 [LOCKED until 27BBY due to failure during Can't Touch Me quest]
  Hand to Hand
  Savant 2
  Martial Art: Beskar'pel
  Master 13
  Martial Art: Beskar'rev
  Master 13
  Martial Art: Teräs Käsi
  Professional 34
  Swimming
- Astrogation
  Master 13
  Piloting [Atmospheric]
  Master 2
  Piloting [Space]
  Master 66
  Riding [4-legged]
  Novice 73
- Lockpicking
  Novice 21
  Sleight of Hand
  Novice 58
  Stealth
  Master 9
- Computer [Electronics]
  Master 1
  Computer [Programming]
  Master 3
  Computer [Slicing]
  Professional 95
  Mechanics [Blasters]
  Professional 62
  Mechanics [Droids]
  Master 3
  Mechanics [Engines]
  Professional 98
  Mechanics [Fighters]
  Professional 43
  Mechanics [Lightsaber]
  Master 1
  Mechanics [Speeders]
  Adept 52
  Mechanics [Starships]
  Master 97
- Language [Basic]
  Prodigy 89
  Language [Binary]
  Professional 12
  Language [Durese]
  Novice 13
  Language [German]
  Adept 12
  Language [Huttese]
  Professional 21
  Language [Mando'a]
  Master 3
  Language [Rodese]
  Novice 17
  Language [Ryl]
  Adept 27
  Language [Shaddaboranese]
  Professional 27
  Language [Sullustese]
  Novice 25
  Language [Togruti]
  Adept 4
- Anatomy [Duros]
  Novice 17
  Anatomy [Human]
  Professional 45
  Anatomy [Ithorian]
  Novice 13
  Anatomy [Rodian]
  Novice 13
  Anatomy [Sullustan]
  Novice 15
  Anatomy [Togruta]
  Novice 12
  Anatomy [Trandoshan]
  Novice 12
  Anatomy [Twi'lek]
  Novice 35
  Anatomy [Yuuzhan Vong]
  Novice 36
  Anatomy [Weequay]
  Novice 2
  Anatomy [Zabrak]
  Novice 37
  Forensics
  Adept 33
  Medicine [First Aid]
  Master 3
  Medicine [Hospital]
  Adept 12
- Combined Arms Warfare
  Adept 65
  Planetary Warfare
  Adept 12
  Small Unit Warfare
  Master 97
  Warfare [Space]
  Adept 21
- Concentration
  MAXED
  Composure
  73/100
  Danger Sense
  65/100
  Meditation
  MAXED
  Teaching
  Prodigy 14
- Deception
  Master 76
  Intimidation/Taunting
  Master 67
  Lie Detection
  Master 57
  Musical Instrument [Synthtar]
  Adept 79
  Negotiation
  Professional 95
  Perception
  Professional 89
  Persuasion
  Savant 34
  Seduction/Flirting
  Professional 69
  Singing
  Professional 70
  Survival
  Master 14
- Foreplay
  Adept 89
  Kissing
  Professional 14
  Massage
  Novice 89
  Oral
  Adept 87
  Sex
  Professional 1
  Sexual Endurance
  Professional 55
- Cleaning
  Professional 43
  Cooking
  Adept 72
  Economics
  Adept 46
- Novice -> Adept -> Professional -> Master -> Savant -> Prodigy -> Legendary -> Paragon -> Mythic
  
  NOTE: Cam can only raise a Skill to the Paragon and Mythic tiers by spending Tier Boosts.
Perks Player Powers Titles
- Ambidextrous
  Boosted Growth [2/3] [20% extra XP]
  Eidetic Memory
  Empathy
  Enhanced Regeneration
  Heart of the Force [1/2]
  Shatterpoint Acclimatisation [1/6] [Next stage can be taken from Level 40]
- Heart of the Force [2/2]
  Inventory
  Observe
  Level Boost [1 time] [ Can next be taken at Level 40]
  Player's Body
  Reveal the Hidden
  Silent Interface
  Upgraded Minimap
- Jedi [3/5]
  Leader [7/10]
  Mando'ade
  Mtael
  The Player
(Letter under a quest is its rating)
NOTE: I'm not detailing the Objectives of the quests here. If you wish to see them, join the Discord server

Cash in Hand [¤]
[ B]
Time to earn some cash

Changing Fate [Anakin] [¤]
[S***]
Can you prevent the rise of Darth Vader?

Changing Fate [Dooku] [¤]
[A]
Can you change the fate of the Jedi known as Count Dooku?

Changing Fate [Miraj Scintel] [¤]
[ B]
Change the destiny or Miraj Scintel, and potentially all of Zygerria.

Changing Fate [Sifo-Dyas] [¤]
[ B]
Can you prevent or delay the death of Jedi Master Sifo-Dyas?

Flight of the Owl [¤]
[ B]
Prevent Bo-Katan Kryze from joining Death Watch

Forge your own Path
[N/A]
What will you do with your life?
Unlike most quests, some of the objectives here are mutually exclusive.

Pre-emptive Strike [¤]
[ B]
Find a way to handle Pre Vizsla before the outbreak of galactic war

Skilled to the Max [¤]
[D]
Max out your skills

Sister of the Night [¤]
[A]
Deal with Asajj Ventress before the outbreak of the Clone Wars

The Promise of the Fallen [ꝏ]
[ B]
Prove yourself to the one who was known as Revan

Training Superiority Mk2 [¤]
Variable
Win some training duels while a Knight.

Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire
[S***]
Investigate the former capital of the Sith Empire that Revan tried to end then which later launched an all-out war on the Republic.

[ƍ] = Mission Quests Given when assigned a mission by another (HC, Senate, etc) Evolves as time passes.
[ꝏ] = Revan Quests Quests linked to Revan, his history and the path he wishes to guide Cam toward.
[ ] = Incident Quests Quests generated by the interface to reward/punish Cam for how he handles a situation/battle/event. Also used for quests given to suggest a path to take.
[¤] = User Defined Quests Quests Cam creates for himself. Generally short-term goals that the interface uses to reward Cam for an action he chooses.
[ɸ] = Challenge Quest Generated when someone challenges Cam to a duel/complete a task. Generally, this relates to something that must be done in a certain timeframe.
...
Training Quests
Training quests will not be listed below. These quests are linked to a skill's stratum and level, with no quest for the next stratum being available if the skill is level 50 or higher in the current stratum. There are 9 strata but training quests are only available for the first 6;
Novice, Adept, Professional, Master, Savant, Prodigy
...
Training Quests are only available from the Adept stratum upwards. The names of the quests based on strata aimed for is as such; Training Quest name:
Trainee, Competent, Expert, Generational, Legendary
targeted Strata aimed for:
Adept, Professional, Master, Savant, Prodigy

[/tabs]

USSExplorer · May 31, 2024

/N: Thanks to those helping me write and plan out this story and checking it for continuality and logical errors.

This chapter was released as an Early Bird on the story's Discord server (link at the end of the chapter) several weeks ago to those who are active on the server.
It has been available to those who support my writing (via links that are again at the end of the chapter) anywhere from the beginning of the month to 3 months in advance. For those who support my writing, and join the server, then it is possible to be 4 to 5 chapters ahead of public chapters.
Links for supporting my writing, or joining the Discord server, are at the end of the chapter.

NOTICE: This chapter was delayed due first to real-life issues, and then someone complaining about false information in the story on another site where I post. I thus had to discuss the matter with their moderators and alter significant sections of Book 2 to align with the rules of their site. Frankly, said rules are pedantic at best, but it is what it is.

3.03: Upgrades and Training
… …

The day following our dinner with Raith Sienar, I was sitting in the cockpit of Raven, accessing the Holonet communication system. We'd just returned to the Pride of Tion after I'd given Raith a short flight aboard Raven. To say he'd enjoyed it would be an understatement, and he'd marvelled at how responsive she was to my commands as I had her ducking, dodging, and weaving around his cruiser and a few other nearby vessels.

There'd been a complaint from Kuat Fleet Defence, and while Raith had calmed their nerves about my rather eccentric flying, we'd still had to cut the flight short. However, before Raith had departed, he'd asked – though I'd have classed it as begging if he had less refinement – for another flight once we left the Kuat system.

I'd agreed, and he'd been quick to promise both his expertise and the most cutting-edge researchers and designers under his command – who worked for a sub-company called Sienar Advanced Projects Laboratory – would analyse Raven and see what advances could be applied to her without causing her harm. Haran, before he'd left, he'd spoken to Raven directly to make that clear, and she'd responded positively to his vow.

We wouldn't be leaving immediately, as Raith had formal business to attend to with Kuat Drive Yards and a few other companies with operations in the Kuat system. Until we did leave, Anakin and I had almost free reign of the cruiser, with Arle Keer assigned to help us settle in. The assistant was with Anakin, taking him to a private room on the Tion where my Padawan could examine the design specs of several older models of vessels built by SST.

While that gave me some private time aboard Raven, I felt Raith was doing it as a test. I'd caught him being impressed by Anakin's knowledge and understanding of technical matters that he'd spoken of. I understood some of it, but Anakin was a savant when it came to technology, and it appeared that Raith had noticed this. While I hoped he didn't think he could poach Anakin from me, I was more than willing to allow the man the chance to push Anakin in a way I never could.

With this private time available, and suspecting that where we were going would have restricted access to the Holonet, I wanted to check in with Serra. It'd been about a month and a half since Naboo, and while I'd spoken with her a few times after the death of Drallig while we'd both still been on the planet, I'd been reluctant to reach out since.

While most of that came from taking Natural Selection, and fearing that, even at this distance, she'd sense the change in me just as Anakin had, much came from knowing she'd need time to grieve privately. She might be more emotional than many Jedi our age, but she was still a member of the Order and I know most people preferred quiet solitude to mourn the death of a family member, which, while not official, was what Drallig was to Serra.

A beep from the communication console indicated the signal had connected with the Temple and I waited for someone to answer my call.

"Knight Shan," a Rodian I'd never met before said after appearing as a hologram at the console, "how may I be of assistance?"

The computer terminal the Rodian was using would have noted the unique identifier code I'd sent with my signal, and with the holograms active, confirmed that I matched visual records. However, since he wasn't in robes, I suspected he was one of the myriad of sentients that worked in the Temple as staff, most having jobs that the Jedi either couldn't or didn't want.

"I was hoping to speak with Padawan Serra Keto."

"One moment." The Rodian looked down, accessing their terminal to locate where Serra was. "I'm sorry," he continued after looking up, "but Padawan Keto is currently unavailable. Not only do the records state she's in a training session, but her Master has requested that she not be contacted by any outside the Temple until he is comfortable that she has properly processed the death of Master Drallig, and released her burden into the Force."

I frowned, as even if I'd half-expected something like this, I didn't like it. The decision to prevent contact with any outside the Temple was, in my mind, a clear attempt to cut her off from me and others she might speak with, such as Padmé or Bo. Now, Padmé could, in theory, push the matter, but I doubted she would, thus Serra would be isolated from 'outside influences' allowing whoever her new Master was to reaffirm her commitment to the Order. "Understandable, but might I ask who her new Master is?" The odds were it was some random Jedi I knew only by name as I had a list in my head of about thousands, perhaps up to half, of Jedi, but at least that would give me someone to contact later if I wished to speak with my friend.

"Padawan Keto's training is to be completed by Master Windu."

"Oh." The response slipped from me before I could hide my shock and surprise. While Serra learning from one of the best in the Order was a relief, that it was the Master of the Order, and thus head of the Council, was something I was unsure about. While, in recent years Windu had been more supportive of my choices and actions, such as approving of my actions to help protect a member world of the Republic, my methods weren't choices he agreed with. "That's, um, unexpected. I hadn't thought a member of the Council would move to finish her training."

The Rodian nodded. "Yes, from what I've heard through the grapevine," I smirked at the reference to even the Jedi Temple having a rumour mill, "many are surprised by the choice. Master Windu hasn't taken a Padawan since Master Billaba, and many felt he'd not take another. Yet, he was a friend of Master Drallig, so perhaps he took over Padawan Keto's training to finish Master Drallig's final legacy."

"That makes sense," I replied, keeping my internal thoughts regarding Mace Windu finishing Serra's training to myself. When Drallig had arrived on Naboo, I'd been concerned that Serra's actions would see her reprimanded, if not sanctioned, by either the High Council or the Council of First Knowledge. I'd thought Drallig's death might mitigate that issue, but it seemed I'd been wrong, and now Master Windu was taking a personal interest in Serra's education.

While there were a lot of negatives to draw from that, the one major positive was that alongside Dooku, and the recently killed Master Bondara, Windu was regarded as one of the finest Jedi blade masters of their generation, perhaps even of the last millennium. Serra's training would be far more focused and advanced than what she'd have gotten from Drallig, who had to split her training alongside that of every Initiate, Youngling, Padawan, and even some Knights.

"Would you like me to connect you with Master Windu?" the Rodian asked.

"No, that won't be necessary," I replied without making it too obvious I didn't want to speak to a member of the Council. Beyond his concerns that I was too close to the various figures of power on and from Naboo – something that the gifting of a villa in Naboo's Lake Country would only increase if he learnt of it – there was the change I'd undergone. It was possible that, at the distance between us, and with our weaker connection than what I shared with Serra, he'd not sense the shift in my Force presence. However, I felt it was unwise to test that theory.

"Could you connect me with Padawan Zill instead?" I asked, figuring I could check in with Tedra while also getting a connection to Serra via someone in the Temple. I could've chosen to speak with someone like Aayla or Sia-Lan, but neither was as loyal to me as Tedra was. So much so, that the last time I met her and used Observe – which was about three months before Naboo – her loyalty to me easily trumped that toward the Jedi or Lokella by significant margins.

"One moment." Again, I waited for the Rodian to check on a location. "Padawan Zill is currently not, according to my records, occupied. She is, however, located with her Master in one of the various training rooms. Would you like me to connect you with them?"

I considered the matter for a moment. "Please." While Tedra's Master was a highly skilled Jedi, she wasn't on the level of a Council member, at least not yet. The only concern was that my bond with this Master was higher than that of Windu, so she might sense the change. Still, I felt better about successfully lying to her than Windu.

The hologram of the Rodian disappeared, and I was left waiting until, perhaps a minute later, two figures replaced the Rodian in the holographic display.

"Cam!" Tedra called out excitedly, only to calm herself when her Master, Shaak Ti, placed a hand on her shoulder. "I… I mean Knight Shan, it's good to see you again."

"You as well, Tedra, though I see you still have to work on tempering your emotions."

She scoffed. "Look who's talking," she muttered, though with a small smile. One shared by Shaak Ti. "We've all heard about your actions rushing into the fray on Naboo."

"Yes, that choice, and the allies you brought, caused quite a stir among certain elements of the Order," Shaak Ti added in a friendly, unchallenging tone. "Though given the hurried nature of the need for support, and the Council determining the matter wasn't one to concern the Order, I cannot fault your choices. Nor their effectiveness."

"Thank you, Master," I said, dropping my head slightly to accept the praise. Shaak Ti might've been a dedicated Jedi, but she did favour unconventional methods. Something I'd experienced firsthand during my brief time working and training with her. Dooku had even commented that, if not for her peculiar desire to insult the Form with the erratic add-on of Ataru, he would consider her one of the foremost practitioners of Makashi in the Order.

"While we are both pleased you survived those battles relatively unharmed, I can sense something has changed within you. Beyond the wound you suffered."

I grinned at Shaak Ti's way of getting to the heart of the matter without directly doing so. "My injury is one I gladly paid to ensure people would remain free, and I have already procured a replacement," I replied, lifting my artificial hand into sight. "However," I continued, not letting the matter dwell on that, or where it came from, "you are correct in that I'd changed. Thanks to events in that battle, I have seen how to overcome my shortcomings."

I stayed vague as I wasn't sure if she knew about my battle with Maul, though I was certain Tedra wouldn't have spoken of it. Serra might know that Maul was there and believed that I'd killed him, but the Council had instructed us to not speak on the matter with anyone. Of course, that ruling didn't cover others, and through Padmé, and his position as Chancellor, Palpatine had become aware. At least in the official cover story. No doubt the hidden Banite Sith would think that would grant him another 'in' for turning me toward the Sith.

There was also a good chance Shaak reported what I said, and what she sensed to the Council. However, second-hand words, even from a trusted Jedi Master, were less concerning to me than having the head of the Council know directly how I'd changed.

"I don't think I'm even close to the middle of this journey, to say nothing of the end, but I feel I've taken the first steps toward overcoming my flaws," I added, making clear I wasn't arrogant enough to think I'd instantly reached the level many felt I could achieve.

Shaak's smile grew. "I'm pleased to hear that. Your technical skill is second to none, but as you're well aware, you lack faith in yourself and the Force to truly master your abilities. Perhaps when next we meet, if you've moved further down this path you now find yourself on, you might provide more of a challenge."

"I accept the offer, Master, and hope I'm able to be a worthy opponent." I'd already wondered how I could use my new limb against a Force user. I didn't think it would enable me to defeat a Jedi of Shaak's skill, never mind one who sat on the Council, but I felt it had the potential to offer me chances against others. The offer of a spar was a good one, and a challenge I looked forward to. "However, as much as I look forward to that spar, it wasn't why I contacted you and Tedra." I paused, taking a moment to consider my words. "I had hoped to speak with Padawan Keto. I haven't seen her since Naboo, and I'm concerned about how she's recovering from the death of Master Drallig."

"And with Master Windu limiting her contact with others, you weren't able to, and thus turned to common friends in the hope of receiving an update?" Shaak responded. I nodded, taking in the information that the ban on contact wasn't aimed at just those outside the Temple, and thus, in my mind, directly toward me. "Then I shall enquire with Master Windu as to her status and forward a report to you if able."

"Thank you."

"Since I am otherwise unoccupied, I shall handle it now, though I believe my Padawan would enjoy speaking with you while I make my inquiries." I nodded in thanks as Shaak turned to Tedra. "I will, however, remind you that you have a class with Master Gaant in thirty minutes regarding philosophy. I hope you won't be late for it again."

"Yes, Master," Tedra replied a little sheepishly. I remembered Master Gaant's classes, though I wished I didn't. Those had been extremely dull and boring sessions, even if, in theory, the topic matter might stimulate young minds. Or at least the minds of those indoctrinated in the Jedi beliefs and still happy guzzlers of the Kool-Aid.

"Until we next meet, may the Force be with you, Cameron."

"And with you, Master."

Shaak nodded and left the range of the receiver that she and Tedra were using. While I wanted to ask Tedra about Serra, and a few other matters that might be going on at the Temple, I felt it wiser to leave those for a little while, simply to ensure Shaak had left. "So, how's your training going?"

… …

… …
After deactivating my mother's holocron, I leaned back and sighed as I looked at the now-inert object. I'd spent the last week studying and interacting with it in the hopes it might offer me some form of insight into training with the Force. However, apart from a few minor hints – most of which I'd already deduced – I'd gotten nowhere in that regard. This holocron, unlike the vast majority of those I'd interacted with before, wasn't set up to be a study aid or research tool, but more of a personal log of Ressa Shan's life.

While the holocron hadn't helped me in the ways I'd wanted, learning of my mother's life had been illuminating. Getting some gaps regarding how the Jedi Order, the Republic, and the wider galaxy were set up and behaving thousands of years ago, barely a century after the Jedi Civil War, had been fascinating. However, it wasn't what I'd wanted to learn from the holocron.

I raised my hand, lifting the holocron gently with the Force. Of all my powers, Telekinesis came back easiest, which made sense as it was the most commonly used external power and one of the most versatile. Everything from lifting and moving an object to powers like Wave and Crush derived from Telekinesis. While I was far from getting the power back to where it'd been before, the fact I could – thanks to the intense lessons I'd endured with Dooku regarding fine control and focus – still use it for such menial tasks was a relief.

The holocron floated back to the small alcove in my cabin where I kept it stored. Once there, another small use of the Force had the alcove's front seal close, hiding the holocron behind a section of Raven's skin that ensured none who entered the room could see the alcove.

With that done, I leaned back on my bed and looked at the ceiling. It'd been a few days since the dinner with Raith Sienar had taken place, and we were now travelling aboard the Pride of Tion to a private research facility he controlled. There, according to Raith, the best engineers and researchers in the galaxy would examine Raven, without hurting her, to see what, if anything, could be done to improve and enhance her. My focus was on defensive and offensive capabilities, but I'd consider any suggestion that made her better than she already was.

We'd not left right after meeting Raith, as he'd had business to attend to in the Kuat system, but we were underway now. Plus, since the location where we were heading was a secured one, with restricted hyperspace access, Raith had offered to allow us to travel aboard his cruiser to the system. Raven disliked not being able to experience the wonders of hyperspace against her skin, nor did I as I missed being at the controls as we danced between the stars, but Anakin was happy with the change. The boy was currently off somewhere, looking over files of starship and droid design that Raith had provided to him.

The morning after that first dinner, I'd kept my word and taken Raith out for a short flight aboard Raven around the Kuat system. To say he'd been enthralled by the wonder that was Raven would be like saying a star brought light to a planet; accurate but vastly understating the importance and majesty of the event. Raith had bombarded me with questions about Raven, but I could only explain them through my connection with Raven, not in the technical way that he wanted.

Anakin had managed to answer some of the questions, but for every question that we answered, a dozen remained open. I'd been surprised at how well Anakin knew Raven's mechanical systems and learnt after that flight that he'd spent time studying her. That, given his proclivities toward technology, wasn't unexpected and I'd told him he was free to keep doing so, as long as he didn't try and take any of the components apart without first clearing it with me and Raven.

Anakin's ability to answer Raith's questions had been what led to the man developing a curiosity about Anakin, and why my Padawan was currently elsewhere studying datafiles provided by the head of SST. If I didn't know better and hadn't used Observe to confirm it, I'd fear Raith was trying to poach Anakin. He wasn't, but he saw the spark in the boy that he had, and wanted to help nurture it. So much so that the files Anakin was browsing contained proprietary technology of SST. R2 was with Anakin, helping the boy examine the files, and unless I missed my guess, suggest improvements to the designs he was examining.

That, I felt, was Raith's intention with giving the boy those files, though I'd have to see how it all played out in the coming weeks. However, it was helping Anakin improve a skill that I knew I couldn't help with, and the better trained he was – as Force use, warrior, and technician – the safer he'd be from falling into the clutches of the Banite Sith.

Fenrir was, as normal, resting and since Anakin and I were occupied, he'd taken over – again – the main sofa in the central area. Simvyl was in his quarters resting while HK had withdrawn to a private chamber. The assassin droid had enjoyed boasting of his prowess and history to Raith, at least until the man had wanted to examine HK more carefully. Since then, thanks to not wanting anyone outside my group, or his Creator, to do so, HK had kept his distance from Raith; mainly as a way to ensure he didn't choose to end the man's life.

Raith, thankfully, hadn't been upset by HK's comments, or gruff manner, and with him busy with other business most days, hadn't followed up his interest in HK. I was sure he'd had the droid scanned, but given the various jamming and distortion components in HK's frame, the internal workings of the droid would remain a mystery to Raith, along with knowledge of what HK carried in the way of hidden ordinance. Which was exactly how it should be for an assassin droid.

While it was taking longer than I'd like to reach our destination, with Anakin busy, it allowed me time to shift my focus to the various holocrons I had. So far I was finding little use for them, with my mother's holocron being the latest example of that. Sighing again, I opened my Inventory and pulled one of the various sacks stored there. It was a cheat to be able to place sacks into the slots with the sacks containing different, un-stackable objects, but it was one I was going to keep exploiting as it hadn't been removed in the last Interface update.

Placing the sack on a table, I pulled out the six holocrons that were inside it. Five of them I'd already used to see what I could do to enhance my re-learning of the Force. Four of those had been Jedi ones taken from underneath the Temple during the Cleansing the Temple quest that I'd completed years ago with Fay and Dooku. The last was one of the first holocron I'd ever gotten, having come from the Sith Apprentice I'd killed to escape my grandfather's house back, technically, nearly three thousand eight-hundred years ago.

None had offered any help in my learning, nor hinted at powers I'd not considered before the Interface had removed itself from interfering with my connection to the Force. Indeed, apart from their potential value as holocrons, and a continual curiosity as to how such things were built, they served no purpose. That logic couldn't be applied to the last holocron, and the one I was, reluctantly, going to use now.

This was King Adas' holocron, and while it looked similar to the Sith training holocron, it was something else entirely. It radiated power in a way that only the Great Holocron at the Jedi Temple could match, and even then, I'd say this holocron was older and more powerful.

The moment I took the sack out of my Inventory, I'd started hearing the whispered promises of power that the holocron wished to tempt me with. Those whispers grew into voices as I lifted the holocron with the Force, separating it from the other holocrons. The promises of answers to whatever I wanted to know were strong enough that I had to lean back once the holocron was separated from the others and collect my thoughts. The voices had always been strong, but without the Interface, I'd lost any protection it had offered against the worst elements of the Dark Side.

I took a few moments to re-centre myself, pushing aside the veiled promises of domination that the Dark Side offered. I knew this was a dangerous choice, but I needed to regain as much of my training and connection as quickly as possible. At the same time, as I focused on Adas' holocron, I understood fully just how little I truly knew of the Force, both Light and Dark and how great the protection the Interface had offered me had been. I shivered, wondering how long I'd have lasted with the Bando Gora if not for the Interface, or if I'd have made it through the war with the Vong without falling completely.

I gasped as, even with my connection limited by choice, the Force pushed images into my mind. Scenes similar to those I'd experienced in the crystal cave of Ilum rushed into my thoughts. Of seeing everyone I cared for kneeling, accepting me as their leader and master. Skulls of fallen opponents – Yoda, Windu, Sidious, Plagueis, and others – lined walls in an elaborate room as I moved toward the throne, my warriors, slaves, and concubines saluting or kneeling as I stepped toward my rightful place. I was Master of the g…

Shaking my head, I pushed the images aside, and reached inward, searching for my inner strength to settle my thoughts and guard my mind against the ravages of the Dark Side. I wasn't a conqueror or emperor. I would never be.

Once I felt calmer, the images and voices pushed back as far as I could get them, I opened my eyes and looked at Adas' holocron again. Those visions of a possible future hadn't come from it but from the swirling maelstrom of the Dark Side that radiated around it.

Reaching out with my mechanical hand, I grasped the holocron, shivering as I felt the faint tremors of the Dark Side. If I had used my organic hand, I knew I'd have either dropped the holocron, or been lost to its temptations, but the machinery and metal of the false limb offered me protection as it diluted the physical connection to the holocron.

Closing my eyes again, I reached out as carefully as I could. Pushing past the whispers and temptations that surrounded the holocron, I felt its presence in the Force. Finding it, I brushed against that and then opened my eyes, being greeted by the holographic armoured form of King Adas.

"I…" he stopped after just a word and I could tell, even with the armour hiding his visage, that he was examining me carefully. Physically and through the Force. "What has happened?"

"That easy to sense?" I replied with a chuckle as I slowly lowered the holocron onto a shelf, setting us on an equal eye line.

"For one as attuned to the intricate flows of the Force as I, sensing slight variances in the Force from lightyears away is child's play. Whatever has happened to so drastically alter the ripples you leave within the Force is something the most unskilled child could feel."

I chuckled again, remembering how Anakin had reacted to my awakening after taking Natural Selection. "In simple terms, I overcame the block that was restricting my connection to the Force. However, it came with the unexpected side effect of costing me almost all of my control."

Adas scoffed. "Saying you overcame your block is akin to suggesting the Force is a simple power source. When we began our initial lessons, I sensed the power you held was restricted; trapped in some way. Whatever was causing it was trapping the potential I knew you contained. Now that restriction is entirely gone and for the first time I find myself looking upon your true form, and indeed marvelling at what I now behold. Whereas before I could sense you as if looking at some massive, but distant galaxy, I now find myself standing within a font of power and marvelling at what I can witness. There is conflict in this galaxy, in you, and you are struggling to find yourself and bring order and structure to the chaos around you."

I blinked, wondering if he was talking about me or the galaxy we were in as his metaphor converted both. "That's… a remarkably intuitive way of describing it, though not how I'd ever expected someone to describe me."

"I'm not talking of you, child, but of your potential. Of the power that, if you choose to seize and bend it to your will, you could wield." I kept my face as passive as I could as he spoke, wondering what his true end goal was. I knew he hoped to turn me into a worthy apprentice and successor, but it felt as if there was more to his intent than simply that. However, that, like what dark secrets I could potentially learn from him, was a matter for another day, once I had control over myself, the Force, and our bond.

"Still, it is an interesting comparison, and one I won't deny is tempting. However, it isn't why I wished to speak with you today."

"Then what do you wish to discuss then?"

"I need help to focus, limit, and control the power that runs through me and into the Force." My wording was intentional as saying anything along the lines of what a Jedi Master would expect would only serve to insult him.

"Is that what you desire? Or do you seek the means to hide the power that resides, and the capability for even greater supremacy, within you? Do you not seek to mask your presence so that, to others, you appear as nothing more than a deluded follower of the Jedi's false scripture?"

"Aye," I said with a chuckle, amused at his way of describing the Jedi, "that too, I guess." It was annoying that he could so easily see through my words to the truth of my motives, but with my Force abilities all having gone haywire, it wasn't unexpected. Haran, my mother's holocron had sensed something was amiss, but it lacked the hint of sentience that Adas' holocron seemed to possess.

Normally Adas would mix his words, trying to hide his intentions in the spaces between the letters. Thankfully, as with Palpatine and Damask, I was aware of this, and on the lookout for such deception and twisted motives. That he wasn't attempting that today hinted that he knew there was no need to, and that he understood how desperate I was becoming if I would turn to a Sith King for guidance.

"Then, perhaps, I can be of some assistance. However, before we can focus on helping you regain control of your connection to the Force, you must learn to use the Force to empower and enrich you. The need to mould it, craft it, to your purposes and desires will help make it difficult, if not nigh-on impossible, for any to sense your intentions, opinions, and relationship with the Force." He paused and clasped his hands behind his back, reminding me of a drill instructor about to lecture a group of raw recruits. "In simple terms, the Jedi feel that emotions should not be used in conjunction with the Force. That any of them leads one to twist the Force to their will. While the general concept is valid, they fail to understand the truth of the Force. Any emotion grants one a boost, it is simply that the darker, baser emotions offer faster and easier paths to power. The flaw of the Jedi, and many so-called Sith Lords, is to think that only those baser emotions grant power. That they should be all that is focused on, or that all should be ignored because of our more instinctual choices."

It didn't take a mastermind to know what Adas was hinting at, or where he wanted this lesson to go. I wouldn't deny that using my rage, my fury to empower me did offer a quick, almost insane, boost to what I was capable of, but I understood they were fleeting and deceiving. However, I also understood that, if I had to draw upon my emotions to create the shell that would stop others from sensing the taint within me, of how I was neither a Jedi nor a Sith – nor had any intention of following those paths to their conclusions – then I had to take this lesson.

"I'm willing to listen," I said slowly, measuring my tone and keeping as unemotional as possible. "However, I need you to explain, in detail, how learning to harness my emotions, regardless of which ones, will help shield me from the senses of others. How it might protect me and those I care for from reprisals."

Adas chuckled, the deep, baritone sound echoing around my quarters. "But of course. One cannot begin a journey without understanding why they must take it. That leads to mistakes that place them and others in danger they will likely be unprepared for. However, the explanation for why this needs to be done will take considerable time."

"That is something I have," I replied, drawing another deep chuckle from the ancient Sith King.

"Then let us begin."

… …

… …
I watched silently, letting the engineers and researchers of Sienar Design Systems, or at least this particular group of them, wander around Raven. They had various devices to scan and correlate readings with them, but so far they'd not made any attempt to slice off a section of her hull. That had happened with the first team Raith had assigned, and after barely restraining myself from introducing all of them to the business end of my beskad, and then having to calm down Fenrir, Raith had arrived.

After learning what'd transpired, he'd reassigned that team to another project elsewhere on the planet and fired the team leader. Raith had left orders that Raven was not to be harmed, or taken apart without my express permission, and that fucking hut'uun had ignored the order. Upon hearing about the incident, HK had suggested that he speak with this team leader and educate them on why a chain of command exists. I'd been tempted to allow it but decided against the idea in the end as it was Raith's problem to handle. That was why whenever a team was examining Raven, one of myself, Simvyl, or HK was present.

A gentle growl had me lower my hand. "I know," I said as I petted Fenrir's head as the current team moved around Raven. This was the third team today, and fourteenth since the incident, to examine Raven, and there'd not been another issue since.

Now, there had been a few complaints, but those had been because of HK. After the incident with the first team, the droid had been vocal and descriptive in explaining what would happen to the first dumb meatbag to touch Raven without my consent. However, Raith had laughed those off, finding it amusing the way HK spoke; at least when the comments weren't aimed at him. Force, he'd even said he might have a few experimental components that could be fitted to my droids. While I wasn't holding out hope that he'd be willing to part with those, HK was curious about the options, as was R2.

The current team gathered near Raven's cockpit, conversing about the various readings they'd taken, and I began to wonder if they'd finally found a method to enhance her. I understood that in a week it was unlikely they'd have definitive leads, but I was growing irritated at the lack of progress, or at least the lack of information given to me about the project. While there weren't, as far as I knew, any critical events to handle in the next few months – bar, perhaps the quest linked to Sifo-Dyas, though I was unsure how that would play out now Dooku wasn't in line to become Darth Tyrannus – I'd like to begin training Anakin, and retraining myself, with the various Force sects and other groups I wanted to visit.

The one upside of the downtime here was that it allowed me to focus heavily on Anakin's lightsaber skills. I retained all my training there, and not being able to draw efficiently on the Force meant the few times we'd sparred, I'd not had to explain away why I was moving so slow.

Anakin had pestered me slightly about when he'd be building his lightsaber, but I'd explained that I'd only allow that once I felt he was ready. For now, he used a training saber I'd created from the spare parts in my Inventory while I retained my shoto. The blade wasn't ideal for how I fought, but it would do until I fully rebuilt my lightsaber.

With one of the crystals that had given the blade its unique colour cracked, I had to determine how to either fix it or failing that, discover another crystal to use. I could, in theory, use the Mantle of the Force as my main crystal, but that choice resonated wrongly in the force.

Right now, Anakin wouldn't be in Raven or elsewhere training with a lightsaber, but should, provided he'd not grown bored and taken R2 and Simvyl for a wander around the base, be involved in some form of mental training focused on starship and droid design. The boy had a gift for that, and Raith – after none-too-subtly testing Anakin on the voyage here – had arranged for him to take remote classes with an advanced design group SST had for gifted youngsters.

Raith had assured me that he had no intention of trying to steal Anakin away from the Jedi – which had made me laugh as Anakin wouldn't care too much about the Order, only about being separated from me and our odd family – but claimed Anakin reminded him of himself as a youth. The discussions the pair had held had, as expected, gone so far over my head that I couldn't even see them from where I stood, relatively speaking, at the bottom of the mountain they were scaling, but the pair had formed a bond. So much so that Anakin's classroom was a converted office where he had free reign.

I'd entered the room a few times and found it a complete mess. Datapads were strewn everywhere, open on schematics that I struggled to make heads or tails of without reference, and Anakin had always had his head buried in whatever one had his current attention. The only way he realised I was there was when Fenrir pushed up against him for attention. I didn't have any issue with Anakin getting lost in his work or passion, nor him having odd hours for some classes or discussions as I understood that Raith and those tutoring Anakin were fitting in the sessions around their work, and was glad he was getting pushed in ways I knew would help him, but that I could never manage.

Footsteps coming from behind had me turning, and I saw Rath approaching, a datapad in his hands. "Behave," I said to Fenrir as I left him to go and meet our host. "Something the matter?" I asked, seeing the slightly worried expression he wore, which only grew greater when he glanced at Raven.

"Yes, though it's about what I expected after the first few flights about Raven, and I could examine her inner workings," he replied as he neared, and then held out the datapad for me to take. "The engineering teams are reporting that there's not much they can do regarding adding weaponry to Raven. At least not without having to cut into her hull and hurt her in the process."

As he'd explained that, I'd browsed the datapad. Much of it used terms beyond me, but it stated the same general thing as what Raith had said. "Aye, from what I can follow, this matches what the engineers at Mandalmotors told me." I handed the pad back. "It was why your name was high on the list Dred Yomaget gave me for finding a second opinion."

"Yes," Raith began as he took back the pad. "Dred isn't an engineer like me, but he knows who the best in the business are and doesn't let ego or politics get in the way of making a deal." He smirked slightly as he continued. "I'm sure the other names on that list were highly respected and sought-after engineers and designers?" I nodded, though I wasn't going to mention the other names, and Raith had accepted that after prodding me a few times about it and not getting a response. That said, he had guessed the companies that many of those on the list worked for, so he probably knew most, if not all, of the names on the list. "I suspect that most would give you the same report I and Dred have. The only ones who wouldn't, would be those uncaring about cutting up something as unique and special as Raven."

"Any idea who might be of help?"

"I'd say several of those with an interest in bioengineering. Adasca comes to mind along with a few others. The internal arrangement of much of the circuitry is hardwired into Raven's body in a way a normal engineer isn't trained to understand."

"I take it you don't have such workers on staff?"

"At SDS? No. Some subdivisions do work in the required fields, but it isn't an area SST focuses on. Nor have I given the subject much thought, at least until I met and then flew aboard Raven." He glanced past me again, taking in the organic wonder. "Though if you give me a few years, I might have something that could work."

I chuckled at his enthusiasm and knew Raven was going to be a pet project of his for some time. "Sadly, I don't think we could encroach on your hospitality for that long."

"Oh, I wouldn't mind. Having a Jedi on-call to handle issues could be very advantageous for business," he replied with laughter. "And something to hold over other CEOs during meetings."

"Aye, I'm sure it would," I replied as I laughed along with him, "however, the Force wouldn't allow me to remain stationary for that long, nor do I think I could stand not doing anything." I extended a hand. "Still, I'm thankful for you taking the time to examine her, and for helping Anakin with his interests."

Raith waved away my hand. "Oh, just because I can't add the weaponry you'd hoped for, at least not without hurting her, doesn't mean I'm letting you leave without some improvements." My head tilted slightly to the right, curious as to what he was thinking. "Weaponry is still doable, but it would require external hardpoints mounted on the few sections of her hull which aren't organic. Missiles or automated turrets for example. However, it's the internal circuity, at least what isn't fused with her workings, where I can offer improvements. I might even have a few special projects that would be viable for a ship such as Raven. Ones that might help counter her inability to have your desired firepower."

My brow rose as he spoke, wondering what he had in mind. The only example I could think of was the Scimitar's cloak, and I had considered removing it from the Sith vessel before I'd stored it on Dagobah. In the end though, I'd rejected the idea. Not only would there likely be various traps and countermeasures to prevent the component's removal, but there was a chance the programming contained malicious coding that could infect Raven. Still, the idea of being able to come and go with sensors and eyeballs unable to easily track me was tempting as fuck.

"What exactly are yo…"

"CAM!"

The shouting of my name by Anakin cut me off mid-sentence, and I turned to see my Padawan rushing toward me. I didn't need the Force to know he was excited, and the pad that he was waving in one hand reinforced that appearance. "Cam!"

"Yes, Anakin?" I asked in a more dignified manner as he raced closer. There was a bit of irritation at his interruption, but I knew I'd speak with Raith after Anakin was settled about what he had in mind. For now, my Padawan, the reason for his excitement, and his lack of manners were where my focus lay. "What required you to rush here in such a manner?"

Raith coughed, no doubt to hide a chuckle at the subtle telling-off I gave the boy, even as Anakin slowed down. His eyes widened as he saw Raith and I had been talking. "Oh, um…" his words were cut off as Fenrir raced toward him. "Fenrir!" He called out, trying desperately to avoid the tuk'ata's attempts to lick his face.

I smirked, enjoying Fenrir unintentionally turning the tables on Anakin by interrupting him, but stayed silent. I wanted to see if Anakin would resume what I assumed was an apology, or if he'd blow right past it, and thus require more lessons on manners.

Eventually, Fenrir decided he'd greeted Anakin enough, and leaned back, wandering calmly to my side. The boy wiped his face. "Gross," he muttered as some of the tuk'ata's drool stuck to his robes before he then shook the arm; sending what wasn't soaked into the material flying. "Sorry," He said as he saw Raith take a step back to avoid being splattered. "And sorry for shouting."

"While it's good that you understand your mistake, I hope in future it isn't repeated." My voice, as much as I hadn't planned it, had dropped deeper, mimicking one of my former Masters. I chuckled at the image that was created in my head before returning my attention to my ad. "Now, what made you rush here from your office?" I asked, glancing at Raith. "Has our host offered you a contract that you've decided to take, thus leaving me and the Order?"

"No! Never!" Anakin shouted enthusiastically, While Raith and Fenrir winced at his volume and tone, I laughed.

"I was teasing," I said quickly, holding up a hand as an apology. It's only been a few months since Shmi's death, and while he was recovering, it seemed even hinting at his family changing again was a step too far for him. Still, the strength of conviction I felt in the Force when he spoke was an encouraging sign that his loyalty was to me; meaning the threat of him becoming Darth Vader was decreasing.

"Ah, um, sorry."

"The pad?" Raith prodded, returning the conversation to its original track.

"Oh, right." Anakin pushed the pad he'd been holding toward forward, displaying the screen.

It appeared to be a letter from his tutor; or one of them at any rate. While several of the terms used sounded unnecessarily wordy, and other sections made little sense to me, the gist was easy to determine. "Impressive," I said, impressed with his performance.

"Indeed," Raith agreed as he reached for the pad. "It seems," he continued as he browsed more from the tutor, "that your professor feels you should attempt to implement some of your ideas." He looked up from the pad, offering Anakin a wide smile. "I'll have a workbench brought to your office, along with the relevant equipment."

"Wizard!"

Raith laughed as he handed the pad back, before glancing at me. "Perhaps, if your Master will allow it, I might also bring some of the ideas I have for Raven to you. It would reassure me that at least one of you understands the systems I hope to install in your magnificent vessel."

Anakin's eyes widened almost comically, and I chuckled at the hopeful look he gave me. "It's fine. While I understand Raven as a being, I'm happy to leave the mechanical side of her under Anakin's observation."

"Woo-hoo!" Anakin shouted, punching the air in delight. Fenrir howled at that, drawing the attention of many in the bay; several of whom took a step or two back at the reminder the massive beast was present. "Whoops. Sorry," Anakin added sheepishly once Fenrir had stopped howling in support.

"There's nothing wrong with being excited," I said as I moved closer to him, "just try and remember where you are, and who else is present, hmm?" As I finished, I ruffled his hair. He frowned, disliking the gesture, but that only had me smiling more. It was nice to be on the other side of the gesture having had to endure it for several years from Fay.

My mind shifted, wondering how my former Master was doing. She'd left about half a year ago with Satele Shan's holocron in the hopes of rediscovering Tython. I'd not heard anything from her since the message she'd left informing me of her departure, but given I'd not felt a shift in the Force, I knew she was still alive and searching for the ancient, and multiple-times lost planet.

I wasn't sure how things would change if she rediscovered the birthplace of the Jedi – and the homeworld of the precursor group the Je'daii – but I had little doubt it would alter much of what the Sith planned. Which was why, I hoped, she'd kept her attempt hidden from everyone on the Council, and why her message had made no mention of the voyage, nor had I mentioned the location when speaking with Dooku and others who might be aware of her intentions.

"Um," Anakin's voice drew my thoughts back to the present, "can I go back to my room?"

"Of course," I replied, giving his hair a final ruffle. "Though take Fenrir for a walk first. He needs to stretch his legs and I'd rather not take him near the weapon testing section of this facility." That was where HK and Simvyl were, and I knew the droid was enjoying – not that he'd ever admit to it – the chance to examine and test experimental weapons. Haran, I suspected that if any met his approval, he'd push me to see if we could take it with us, and failing that, might attempt to access and download the schematics.

"Okay. Come on Fenrir." The tuk'ata looked my way for confirmation, and after a nod, headed off with my son. I shook my head, struggling still to process that I'd adopted Anakin fucking Skywalker, but it was what we, and the Force, wanted.

Seeing him walk beside the massive Sith war beast that towered over him – not that either acted like Fenrir was a born killer – I wondered what the future was going to hold for all of us. I didn't know what dangers awaited us in the galaxy, or what threats, bar the ones I had been preparing for since arriving in this universe, lay in wait, but I felt that Anakin and I – along with our allies – would face it side-by-side. He was a focal point, a being placed here to determine the fate of the galaxy. I was an interloper, though one the Force had adapted to, and I felt now considered almost as important as Anakin to setting the direction of the galaxy's near to medium-term future.

There would be challenges ahead for us, but I knew that, so long as I had the time to implement the training I had planned for all of us, then we'd be capable of facing them.

"Now," I said as I turned to Raith and pushed thoughts of the future aside," what are the options you were about to mention before Anakin's unexpected arrival?"

… …

… …
I watched from the back of the converted cargo hold, leaning against the wall as Anakin trained. Most days, that training consisted of either going through velocities of the early forms, as I wanted to ensure he had the basics down of practising deflecting blaster bolts. Once we left this system – which amusingly was called the Orion System – and moved forward with our training, I knew we were at greater risk of being attacked by pirates and the like than running into other Force users, so getting Anakin able to at least deflect blaster bolts, if not redirect them back at attackers, was the main focus of his current training.

What I was lacking for that training was the small floating droids to train with, however I'd found an easy adaption. HK was more than happy to shoot at Anakin, seeing the benefit in training the boy and protecting the investment in one he now considered worthy of helping him improve. However, he was just one droid, and even dual-wielding and using some of his additional features, the angles he could shoot from where easy enough to predict and adapt to. That was why, as of this session, R2 was using a blaster.

Now, it wasn't something permanent, being held by one of the small arms that extended from the astromech body, but the fact R2 didn't have a good grip on the blaster – and was a frankly horrible shot – meant it was forcing Anakin to pay attention to each bolt. If it travelled at him, then he had to deflect or avoid it, if not, he could ignore it, and all that had to happen almost instantly given bolts, as low-powered as they were, moved at considerable velocity.

So far, though it was just the first session with multiple shooters, Anakin was doing well, and I could sense his enjoyment of the training. He was relying purely on Soresu for defence, and while that was working, I could see the subtle hints that he wanted to strike back; that being so passive and reactionary didn't feel right for him. That, in many ways, was a relief, as while the Anakin in the other timeline had based his style on Djem So, I hadn't been certain my Anakin would.

As it seemed he preferred the more reactive role in combat, I knew it wouldn't be long until I began showing him some velocities of the two Form V variants. While Shien enabled one to use the incoming bolts to counterattack, it sacrificed some of the defensive certainty of Soresu, which for some Jedi could be an issue. It wasn't for me, even if my style was based around Makashi, I disliked being on the defensive throughout a battle, nor it seemed, would my ad'ika.

I smirked and shook my head, still coming to terms with the fact Anakin was now my son. Oh, the Jedi and Republic might have issues with it, but by Mandalorian law, he was my son and heir, and others would just have to accept that.

Anakin stepped forward, pushing one of HK's bolts away – and I had to lean to one side to avoid it scraping me – and I felt the hints of frustration within the boy. His desire to strike back, to do something, easy to read in his posture and within the Force. While that was understandable, and not unlike myself at his age, I knew he needed to temper that feeling. At least until he had a solid base in the Form V variants. Anakin had incredible potential, more so than even me, but he was young, rash, and overeager.

I understood that, when I'd been a Padawan, I'd been similar, but I'd managed – most of the time – to temper the excitement of early youth. Or at least, once a little older, find other outlets for my energy. Scratching my chin, even as HK forced Anakin back by increasing his rate of fire, my thoughts turned to those I was closest to but weren't currently travelling with me.

Serra was the first to come to mind, and I wondered how her training was going with Windu. That she'd been placed in isolation after the death of Drallig, in an attempt to help her recover from the emotional backlash of her Master's death, made sense. At least from a Jedi's perspective. However, Windu restricting her access to everyone within the Order until he was satisfied with her recovery was unsettling. I didn't think Windu planned to turn her against me, but I felt he and the rest of the High Council were concerned by how close we'd become; so much so that she'd snuck out of the Temple – with help from Bo-Katan and Satine – and come to Naboo. A choice that had cost the Jedi their Battlemaster, though Master Koth had already filled the position.

Bo-Katan And Naz should both be back on Mandalore, no doubt finding ways to get into trouble. I was uncertain where things were heading with them, or when I'd next meet them, but I suspected it wouldn't be a massive amount of time until one or both reappeared.

After that, my thoughts turned to Padme, and I wondered how she was doing leading Naboo's rebuilding. The last I'd spoken to her the Naboo people had begun work on stripping and selling the parts of the Lucrehulk that had been left in orbit; ignoring the wishes of the Trade Federation to cease such actions as much of the technology on the vessel was their proprietary property. The Senate, as slow-moving and filled with lackeys of the Federation as it was, wasn't giving that idea much voice as the Co-Chancellors ensured the Federation remained under an apparently close microscope, while the courts were unwilling to accept the Federation's attempts at injunctions. What probably didn't help there was that the two other Lucrehulks had vanished from public sight. One was known to have been taken by the Mandalorians, and they weren't telling anyone where it was held, while the Lokella's system was isolated and off the grid enough that only those in the know knew its location, and thus ensured the Lucrehulk they'd taken was far from sight.

Thinking of a Queen turned my thoughts to a Princess, and I remembered Miraj. The Zygerrian heir was, the last time I'd spoken to her, doing well. it seemed her interest in me had grown after news of the Battle of Naboo, and my role in leading the planet's liberation had reached the Holonet. Given the Zygerrians were a proud race – their beliefs in slavery notwithstanding – who respected power and dominance, that wasn't a surprise. It was, however, another way to slowly change the thinking of the princess, and potentially ensure that whenever galactic war erupted her people, and their small empire, sided with whichever group I fought for.

A grunt from Anakin brought my attention back to the training area, and I saw that Anakin had stumbled back. He was shaking one of his legs even as he moved, using the training lightsaber I'd constructed for him, to deflect one of R2's semi-wild bolts away.

"Enough!" I called out, figuring Anakin taking another bolt, the fifth in five minutes, was a good place to end the session. He'd been training for over two hours, and it was clear he was starting to struggle.

The droids lowered their blasters, though Anakin remained in a ready stance for a short while longer. That made me smile, as it meant the lesson about not lowering his guard too early, or trusting an opponent would stop when they'd said they would, was sinking in. I was sure the Jedi might consider my tactics and training in this as excessive, but given trust had to be earned and not just given, I'd rather have Anakin ready and able to defend himself than leave himself open to a trick. The Mandalorians, on the other hand, would see my training as smart and expected.

Anakin continued to watch HK as the droid moved away and only slipped from a ready stance once it was clear the assassin droid wasn't lulling him into a false sense of security. Even as he made his way to me, the lightsaber remained lit, ready to snap to work if needed. The one thing that did catch my attention was that he was only focusing on the obvious threat of HK, and not that of R2. Now, with the blaster barely held in a grasping limb, the astromech was unlikely to manage a shot that would trouble the boy, but Anakin's focusing only on one target, and not those that might be less obvious, was another flaw to correct. As was the fact R2 was currently, still nothing more than a standard astromech.

I had plans to acquire components and allow Anakin to install them into the droid, upgrading the astromech into a threat to anyone who dismissed him due to his size and shape. HK had already made several suggestions for alterations, and while getting a phrik-based outer casing for the astromech was the obvious choice, the other suggestions ranged from possible to downright insane.

"Why'd you make me stop?" Anakin asked once he was close to me, the training blade powering down. "I'm doing fine."

"So well, that HK has managed to strike you five times in five minutes," I replied with a smile, amused at his reaction. The more philosophical parts of learning about the Force, and even some of the standard techniques, held little interest to him. But point him at a machine, or give him a lightsaber and ask him to train, and he'd do so until he literally dropped from exhaustion. While I'd taught him the basics of using the Force to replenish and restore your body when pushed to your limits, I couldn't truly teach the lesson as the way I'd done it before Natural Selection wasn't normal, or natural. I was slowly fumbling my way into learning how to do so, but I knew I had a long way to go. It was why our first destination after leaving this system was to a Force sect specialising in using the Force in that way. "Perhaps it's time to shift your training toward less combat-oriented uses of the Force?" I suggested while tapping my chin.

"No!" Anakin snapped, reaching forward to grasp my arm. "I, um," he continued, worried he'd overstepped only for me to start laughing.

"Haran! It's too easy to tease you," I said, lowering the hand and ruffling his hair. "While one day we will have to turn your training toward non-combat or technical matters, I don't think we're there yet." Anakin was relieved to hear that. "However, I think that I'd been focusing too much on your training as a Force user, and not as a Mandalorian. Therefore, once we leave this system, outside of any training we do to learn with Force sects, I'm going to insist we begin your training there."

"But why?" He whined only to blink, seemingly surprised at his reaction. "I mean, I get that I'll be like you, a Mandalorian Jedi. But why can't I just use my lightsaber?"

"First, that's a training lightsaber and if you struck someone with it, the worst you could do is stun them." As I spoke I lifted my shoto blade from its clip at my side. "You aren't ready to build your lightsaber, just as I feel I'm not in a position to rebuild the one destroyed on Naboo." I wasn't sure how I was going to go about it, but I wanted to see if there was any way I could repair the damaged miniature crystal that had formed half of the focusing point of my blade and gave it the unusual dual-colour blade. If not, then I'd have to see where the Force guided me, what sort of crystal would replace the damaged one, and what changes that would bring to my lightsaber.

"Second, it's highly likely that, for the next year or so, we'll be travelling as Mandalorians and not Jedi. Because of that, and that many would consider a Mandalorian an easier target than a Jedi – with many hating either or both groups – I won't have you entering any location unarmed or untrained. Which is why, once we leave this system, I'd be shifting your training to something more akin to the Mando'ade."

I also had something ready for that training, but I'd yet to give it to him. I'd been planning to hold onto it for his birthday, but that was still several months away, and I knew we'd not be here for that long. Bo hadn't liked not being present when I gave Anakin what I had stored for him, and that I wasn't giving it to him instantly, but she'd accepted my judgement. I was his parent while she was the fun-loving – or battle-crazy depending on your opinion – aunt.

"Contemplative: I do hope, Master, that you would be willing to listen to some of my suggestions regarding the young builder's education."

"I'll be relying on you for help, HK, don't worry," I replied, smiling at the assassin droid. "Just make sure that whatever training you suggest has a good chance of not getting Anakin killed."

"Cautionary: No training, at least one worthy of being implemented, is without danger, Master. Addendum: However, I will consider how to ensure the young builder isn't permanently damaged or killed by what I offer, Master." R2 beeped out a question. "Answer: Yes, you may help, though I am unsure if your memory core is sufficiently advanced to compute anything useful." R2 rolled forward, the sounds coming from him more confrontational, which made me chuckle. "Correction: Obviously I meant your current configuration lacks the capacity, though I'm sure the Master will have you upgraded before we depart."

"I'm sure Anakin and Raith can think of ways to improve you, R2," I agreed, earning a nod from Anakin. "If you're both good, we'll see what, if anything, Raith is willing to sell to help improve you further."

"Appeasement: We shall be on our best behaviour, Master." R2 beeped and rocked in agreement. "The meatbag hosting us is remarkably creative. For a meatbag."

I laughed and shook my head at HK's opinion of Raith. Turning, I saw that Anakin looked paler than when I'd spoken with HK. "Hey," I said, placing a hand on the boy's shoulder, "remember, whatever doesn't kill you makes you stronger."

"Easy for you to say. You're not the one facing a crazy assassin droid."

"Correction: A highly skilled and capable assassin droid, young builder. Explanation: While your primitive mind is unable to comprehend my higher process, rest assured that I know, and have, hundreds of ways that would result in your death without any proof linking me to the action."

"Anyway," I cut in before Anakin could consider what HK was suggesting, "you're wrong to say I've not faced an assassin droid across from me in a training exercise. I've trained considerably with HK to keep my skills sharp. Though, at least when speaking of him as a sparring opponent, HK is lacking when compared to the Krayt Dragon."

"Observation: While I still find that event hard to compute, the amount of evidence to support your battle forces me to accept the obvious, Master." HK's head tilted to one side. "Musing: I am curious how you would do in such a situation now, or if I might have more suitable methods to engage such a beast than directly challenging it."

"Ignoring that I didn't intend to challenge the beast as I did, I think I'd do a lot better. For one, I'd have all of you, Fenrir, and Simvyl to help."

"Assessment: Perhaps a collection with too many parts to make the hunt fair, Master."

"As you well know, there's no such thing as a fair fight. There's only not enough firepower or not enough targets."

HK chuckled, which was always an odd sound to hear from a droid. "Amusement: That is the correct answer, Master. Appeasement: I look forward to when we might hunt a dragon, or similar such beast, together."

"As do I, HK. As do I." I turned and looked back at Anakin. "You need the training, Anakin. I won't let you step into the galaxy unprepared to defend yourself from those who want to hurt you. To hurt us."

"Okay," he said slowly, and he moved forward as if planning to resume his training.

"Wait." He turned back to me. "While you can resume sparring soon, there's something I'd like to explain before you do." I tapped at the interface in my beskar limb; a similar computer to that in a vambrace hidden inside the protective metal. "I need you to tell me what this is?" I said as the arm displayed a small hologram from the top of my wrist.

"That's a blaster," he replied, sounding as if I'd suddenly lost my sanity.

"It is, but what else can you tell me about it?" He frowned, confused by the question and I smirked. "Who made it? How much power does a clip have? How much does it cost unmodified? What's its rate of fire in the various modes?"

Anakin stepped closer, examining the hologram carefully. I did likewise as I'd pulled this blaster up quickly, not bothering to select it too carefully and thus making Anakin think I was somehow aware of what it was before it was displayed. "Looks like an EE model," he replied after about half a minute while giving me an annoyed shrug. "Why does this matter?"

"It matters because every blaster, even those in the same series, has different statistics," I explained slowly, not annoyed at his attitude. "This, for example, is an EE-2 blaster carbine. The power cell gives a base capacity of three hundred bolts, though this can drop to a hundred depending on the mode used. In standard configuration, it works either in burst fire of five bolts, or suppression fire of twenty bolts. The hundred bolt capacity comes into play when placed on single shot, as that generates a more powerful bolt but at the cost of a greatly reduced rate of fire." As I spoke, Anakin's brow rose, while I swore HK watched on in amusement. "The base model has a muzzle velocity of eighty-two kilometres per second, meaning at four hundred meters – which is a decent distance away – you've got around four thousand eight hundred eighty microseconds to recognize the blaster, remember all this information, and then prepare to engage who or whatever is wielding it."

By the time I finished that piece, Anakin looked shocked and impressed with what I'd said. Which, to him, it was. For me, with Eidetic Memory, it was as simple as remembering what I had for breakfast. I'd not learnt the details of every blaster in the galaxy – as that would be a pain to do and a general waste of time – but I had the details for the top five thousand for each type of blaster memorised, meaning it took me no time to be certain of the blaster the arm had displayed.

"Once you realise what blasters your enemies are wielding, and the specifics of their weaponry – such as how this carbine is best used on the burst-fire mode – then, with whatever time you have left, there are four things you, as someone who can draw on the Force, can do." First," I held up a finger, "you can move your body to avoid the bolts, or ensure your lightsaber is in a position to deflect them away. Second, if you know how to, you can redirect the bolts. Ideally, you send them back at the shooter, but if not then toward secondary targets or towards something that could alter a battlefield to your advantage. A steam pipe for example." Anakin nodded, taking in what I was saying. "This is where I expect you to be by the time you turn twelve." I expected him there earlier, but I didn't want to push him too hard, not when he currently had other focuses. "Third, and this is more advanced, as a Force user, you can draw upon the Force to protect yourself. This can be something like generating a barrier to shield yourself or altering the air to slow the bolt down enough to make one of the earlier options more applicable. It's even possible for the most powerful and skilled Force users to stop the bolt in its tracks."

"Observation: Throughout my operational lifetime I've seen a handful of Jedi and Sith use such a technique, Master. While it is an impressive display of power, they can usually be overcome with a sufficient number of bolts. Ideally fired by multiple shooters using differing blaster types."

"Or, to see why the third option is flawed, the fourth choice is to not be anywhere near the bolts when they're meant to reach you." Anakin opened his mouth, but I raised a hand to cut off whatever comment he had. "Yes, I know the last two require using the Force in ways you don't know, but they're also – depending on how the fourth option is taken – flashier than the first two, and a greater drain on the Force user. One day, you'll learn techniques to do those, but I can assure you that the first two are the most common, and practical, methods of dealing with blaster-wielding opponents."

"Okay." While Anakin's interest lay in using a lightsaber, it was obvious he was curious about the other methods. Probably ones like Phase and Teleport, and I'd show him how to use them, but only after I re-learnt how to do so myself. While I didn't have restrictions on those powers like Shatterpoint, I lacked any clear training for how the powers were meant to work. Until I understood the science and logic that went into them, I had no intention of attempting them again. The risk that something dire would happen if I wasn't sure of what I was doing outweighed my desire to have them back in my arsenal.

"Good, now back you go," I said, giving him a gentle push on the back. I watched as he moved back to the centre of the room, his eyes already tracking the droids, and the lightsaber igniting in his hands. "Oh HK," the droid stopped as I spoke to him, "increase your rate of fire by twenty per cent."

"Answer: With pleasure, Master," the droid replied as Anakin stared at me, not believing I'd told HK to make the training harder.

… …

… …
"It's heavier than I thought," Anakin muttered as he shifted around, adapting to his new gear. His head snapped toward me as he caught the sound of my mechanical arm doing something. "Wait!" He said, reaching out for my arm even as I took another image of him in the armour. "Stop it!" He whined, moving closer even as I began to backpedal.

"Now, now," I replied, taking another few pictures, "don't you want Bo and the others to see what you look like in your armour?"

"Stop it!" he half-cried, half-snarled, and made a face that caused me to start laughing. I stopped quickly though as I felt the shift in the Force, suggesting he was drawing on emotions I didn't want him to; at least until he had training in how to handle and channel them without losing control of himself to them and the Dark Side.

"Okay, okay," I said after another ten seconds and lowered my arm to make clear I was done capturing the moment in both picture and video format. "Now," I said, stepping closer to him, "how does it feel? Apart from being heavy."

Anakin stopped and looked at his armour. He lifted his arms and legs slowly in succession, and twisted this way and that, getting a feel for his new gear. The only sections of the armour not currently on were the gauntlets and the helmet. They rested on a table nearby, while Anakin wore every other section of the standard Mandalorian armour – vambraces included – making him appear every inch the young warrior.

What fed into that, and semi-bonded him to me, was that like me his armour used black as the base colour. He'd chosen black as he wanted justice for those enslaved across the galaxy, and then edges of red and grey to honour and remember his mother. The only major difference between his armour and mine was that while his vizor was darkened, mine was red. Otherwise, when standing side by side, I was sure people would assume we were family, which was true from a certain point of view.

Bo had asked him back on Mandalore when I'd gotten my replacement limb, what colours he'd wear if he had armour while carrying out a refresher course on the colours and their meaning. He'd taken time to consider the choices, and while I'd accepted all of them easily, I'd not placed any gold edging on his armour. That marked a desire for vengeance, and for a young Force user, such desires could easily lead to places they weren't ready to head.

I had no issue with his desire to seek vengeance for the death of his mother and had made clear several times that we would, when ready, move against Decca the Hutt. However, most of the times Decca had come up, I'd had to warn and remind Anakin of the dangers of becoming consumed by the need for vengeance. He'd accepted my words each time but always confirmed that when he was ready, he would move against Decca and other slavers.

There'd been conviction in his voice, and a certainty that shone brightly in the Force, whenever he made that vow. That was a sign that, while this Anakin wasn't like the one in the other timeline, he had the same core drives and wants. I'd have to keep an eye on that and ensure that he learnt to focus those urges safely and do my best to keep him as far from the sight of the Banite Sith as I could.

I knew I couldn't keep him hidden for a decade, until the outbreak of the Clone Wars, nor prevent him from experiencing the Dark Side, but the longer I could wait, the further I could get in his training, the better I felt things would go. The moment the Jedi and Sith knew of him, their interest would rise, and if they ever discovered that his Force Potential surpassed even mine - which was, from what Dooku and Fay had told me, the highest on record since at least the New Sith Wars – then both groups would want to take him from me and convert him to their cause.

That was something I'd never allow, and if I had to, I'd vanish, hiding deep in sectors that would shelter me, or travel to Wild Space or beyond. Until Anakin and I were ready for what was to come, the longer the truth of his status as the Chosen One could remain known to only myself, Dooku, and Fay, the safer the galaxy would be.

"Heavy," he finally replied, ignoring my instruction to not comment on the weight, and forcing me to bring my thoughts to the here and now. "Tight too," he added after twisting again at his waist, trying to get more comfortable in the armour.

"Can you move freely?" I asked, wondering if he'd grown more than I'd expected. If he had, then adjusting the straps for the various sections of armour wouldn't be an issue. The underweave might be problematic, but as it wasn't composed of beskar like mine, it only offered slight protection and a replacement shouldn't be too hard to purchase.

"Yes, but I can feel it when I move."

I smiled. "Good." I placed my hands on his pauldrons and gave them gentle tugs, ensuring they were secure. "We don't want them falling off when we enter battle now, do we?"

"I guess not," Anakin replied, unsure of himself. "It's just… different."

"It's okay to miss her," I said, offering a gentle smile. "I'm sure, wherever she is in the Force, she's happy that you're finally starting the journey to be the protector she knew you would become."

He smiled, the uncertainty slipping away, suggesting I'd guessed the reason. "Yeah. I just wish…"

"I know," I said, patting his pauldrons one last time before letting them go. "Now, can you tell me what you're now wearing?" I asked, shifting the conversation onward, past his feelings for his mother. While they were understandable, I didn't want him dwelling on them.

"Mandalorian armour."

"This," I said, tapping a fist against his chest plate, "is Beskar'gam. The mark of the Mando'ade. You are my Padawan, yes, but you are also my Ad as well. We are family. It's my duty to train you, to prepare you, for battle and war. To ensure that when the time comes for you to stand there, defending those unready to defend themselves, you won't fail or surrender your ground. We don't share blood, as many would expect of a family, but aliit ori'shya tal'din."

"Family is more than blood," Anakin repeated in Basic.

"It is," I responded, my smile growing at Anakin understanding some Mando'a. "I might not be your father by blood, but I am your father by choice and that makes us family. While the Jedi might not accept that, or even consider that too many, the bond between Master and Padawan is such a connection, to me it is. Masters Dooku and Fay are my family, as are you, Fenrir, Simvyl, Bo, HK, R2, and a few others." There was a lesson in there about letting go, or at least letting those in your family leave to live their own lives, however, that was a matter for another time.

I wasn't the type to entirely let someone go, so to preach that message would be hypocritical. It would also be entirely pointless as I knew Anakin wouldn't, and likely couldn't, do as the Order would expect. That could, when the time came, be an issue during Anakin's Trials, but I'd face that when the time came, hopefully having found some form of balance and acceptance of what we were, and how we interacted with the Force before then.

While I'd not directly brought Anakin up with Adas, I could see how some of what the ancient Sith King was teaching me could be applied to Anakin as well. Adas was a Sith, but to him, it was a natural state – which, as he was of the Sith species, made sense – of being, and a choice taken by the Banite Sith. I knew everything he had and would teach me was manipulated by his opinion on the Force and natural inclination toward the Dark Side, but he wasn't teaching me to lose myself in the Force, more to embrace all aspects of it and embrace who I was, and what the Force was to me. I'd also failed to sense any hints of deceit from him, before or after taking Natural Selection, suggesting that, from his point of view, he was being honest in what he was saying and teaching me.

Adas, when told how the current Sith were moving – acting from the shadows, shifting pieces into place slowly, not actively taking what they should – hadn't reacted well. The string of insults he hurled at them for betraying what it meant to be a Sith had been interesting, and I was reasonably sure I'd learnt how to curse in the ancient Sith language based on some of what he'd said.

Adas held some respect for Revan, at least from what he already knew and the gaps in his history that I filled in. While he disliked that Revan had abandoned his path because of love, Revan had, in Adas' words, shown the force of character to shape the path of the galaxy to his vision. At least until he was betrayed by his apprentice and friend when Malak was unable to see through whatever the Sith Emperor had done to the pair when they'd fought him.

Given Revan was, from what I'd learnt, one of the few Sith from the Old Republic to insist on there only being two Lords of the Sith, I wondered if he'd not played some part in what had caused Darth Bane to found the Rule of Two. I'd never heard of Revan having a Sith holocron, but if he had and Bane found it, it would help explain where the idea of just two Sith Lords had come from.

"So why won't Serra talk to you? Isn't she family?"

Anakin's question caught me off-guard; I grunted before collecting myself. "She is," I began, smiling as I remembered my time spent with Serra, "and it was because of that connection that she came to Naboo to fight at my side. And why Master Drallig came after her. To be clear, I didn't want her there, didn't think she should have to choose between the Order and me, and I feared something might happen if she came. I was right, but not in the way I expected."

"Because her Master died?"

"Yes," I replied, nodding at my son. "To Serra, while she might not admit it openly, Master Drallig was the closest she'd ever had to a parent. Unlike you and I, she was taken in and raised by the Order. Losing him hurt her deeply, and to help her recover, her new Master has decided to restrict her access to anyone – not just me – until she comes to terms with her loss." Seeing it from the Jedi perspective, I could understand Windu's decision, though I wouldn't have done the same in his shoes. I also understood that, while the restriction was on interacting with others in the Order in general, I knew the true target of her isolation was me and the bond I shared with Serra.

"Good." I leaned back and blinked, caught out by Anakin's response." I mean, not that she's not around, or that her Master died," he clarified quickly, "just that it wasn't y-you that died. I…" He stopped there and looked away, an arm coming up to wipe his face.

"Ni kar'taylir." He turned back to me. "I'm glad I didn't die too," I say with a smirk, helping to lighten the mood. "However, Serra needs time to recover from Master Drallig's death. Even with all her training, handling such an event is painful, and we have to give her the time needed to release her pain and emotions regarding the loss of her Master into the Force."

"That's stupid!" My brow rose at Anakin's blunt and forceful response. "I… I mean, why do we have to forget our f-family and friends?"

"We don't," I replied, placing my hand back on his shoulder. "The Order believes that we need to learn to let go of our emotions; at least as it pertains to forming attachments. Otherwise, the risk for most, if not all, Force users, is that fear of loss of the ones we care for will lead us blindly down the path to losing ourselves within the Dark Side." I paused for a second, wondering how my wording had changed over the years, the influence of Dooku and Adas prominent in my thinking now against what I'd foolishly believed not long after first arriving at the Temple and becoming friends with Serra.

"Anyway," I resumed, choosing to change the topic, "that is a matter for another time; when you are further along in your training." I stepped back, admiring my ad in his armour. "What matters today is the side of you that is Mando'ade, and understanding the history of your armour." I turned him around, aiming him toward the table where his gauntlets and helmet rested. "Go and get the rest of your armour."

He moved off, and I waited until he'd reached the table and picked up the helmet before I spoke again. "Traditionally, an adiik's armour is made only from durasteel. The time, effort, and personal importance of using beskar is reserved only for those who've passed their verd'goten. Because of this, and to instil a sense of history, the various sections of the adiik's armour come from those who came before; meaning their buir and ancestors." Anakin turned, the helmet in his hands as I explained the importance of his first set of armour. "I lack durasteel armour from when I was younger, and as I'm the first of our Clan, there's no history I can add to your armour. Instead, our allies in Clans Kryze and Ordo have offered sections from armour worn and reshaped by their clans for millennia." Anakin paused at hearing that, the helmet about to be lowered over his head. "Your chest piece was once worn by Dorgo Kryze, and your boots come from Bo. The pauldrons and greaves come respectfully from Duke Torrhen and his son Osto."

"Is it ok for them to do this?" Anakin asked, the helmet hovering amusingly just above his head.

"Yes. When a new or reformed clan rises, their allies, if they have any, are allowed to offer such gifts. It is to show that while the clan is small, we are part of something greater. We stand as one people, one culture, one ideal. We have a debt of honour to Clans Kryze and Ordo for their offerings, but I know we'll both work to fulfil that debt." Anakin nodded, the helmet now on his head. "That said, I suspect Alors Adonai and Torrhen consider the debt already paid for through ensuring they had the chance to fight at my side on Naboo, and the hefty spoils of war they departed with." Anakin nodded again as he secured the first gauntlet, and I wondered what the duke had planned for the Lucrehulk. Whatever it was, I'm sure it would both aid the Mando'ade in growing stronger and anger the Trade Federation.

As Anakin picked up the second gauntlet I turned and extended my hand toward a shelf. While I lacked the fine control I desired, I had enough retained skill – along with constant moments of training – to trust myself to use the Force to lift an object and bring it to me. I hoped to soon have the fine control back – Dooku's lessons many years ago being a massive help for that – and rediscover the more creative methods of using the Force that Bo, Serra, and Naz had enjoyed.

The small box I'd lifted reached my hands just as Anakin secured the second gauntlet. "As I said, I lack the sections of durasteel armour that could be used in your first armour, however," I opened the box slowly, "I have something that will ensure all Mando'ade know that you are part of Clan Shan. Plus, it'll help complete the look."

I pushed the box toward him and watched as he observed the box approaching, his hands moving out cautiously to gather it. Once he had it, I released the Force from my command and watched as he slowly opened it fully.

"Is this…" his voice, unmodulated as he'd not engaged the function, cut off as he saw what was inside the box.

"It is," I replied, moving toward him as one of his hands reached into the box. "You haven't completed your verd'goten, and when you do, you're free to compose a personal item to commemorate it. Until then, as your buir and Alor, I permit you the right to wear a cloak crafted from my kill; the greater krayt dragon of Tatooine."

"Wizard!" he said as he lifted the cloak from the box. I'd had this made back on Mandalore, not long after Bo had told me Anakin needed armour. Given the size of the dragon, converting one section into a small cloak for Anakin was a trivial matter – there were still tonnes of material, including meat and pearls, stored in a secured freezer deep in Clan Kryze's estates. Since I lacked the infrastructure to have a Mandalorian estate – or at least the manpower and clan size to secure and protect it – the remains of my kill stayed with Clan Kryze, though I'd finally convinced Adonai to let me pay for the energy and men that guarded the frozen vault.

I moved closer to Anakin and took the cloak from him. He turned rapidly, his excitement flooding into the Force so strongly that I suspect Bo might sense it even though we were thousands of lightyears apart. It only took a moment to secure the cloak, the fact I was attaching it from behind and on someone smaller was the only issue, and once it was secured I tapped his helmet. "There, now turn around so I can see you."

He turned, the cloak shifting in as he did. "Perfect," I said with a wide smile. "You look every bit the young warrior, verd'ika. However, as the HUD will be informing you, your vambraces only have a grappling cable and computer functions installed. That is because, even for an adiik, the choice of weaponry is a personal one. The only restriction I'm placing on you, for now, is limiting you to a single offensive capability. Prove yourself worthy, and I'll allow you to add whatever you want. Now, what sort of weaponry and extras would you like to add to them?"

Anakin looked down at the vambraces, each bearing a small mark on them for Clan Shan. In time, he'd add a personal sigil and, I suspected, replace the Clan Shan one with one for Clan Skywalker. That, however, was for far into the future.

"Um, can I think about it first?"

"That's what I want you to do," I replied. "Now, I want you to spend the next few days wearing the armour whenever you're inside Raven." I didn't want him wandering around Raith's research facility in the armour, otherwise it might concern many of his employees. It was why I was also only wearing part of the armour, with most covered by robes I'd had made from the krayt dragon's hide. Those were darker than normal Jedi robes, but the Council hadn't commented on them when I'd spoken with them on Naboo. Given Dooku's choice to wear far higher quality clothing than most Jedi, it would've felt like targeting if they'd called me out on my choice of fabric for the robes. "You need to grow used to the HUD and how it reacts to the movement of your head and simple commands. Once we leave, I'll want an idea of what you plan for your loadout, and we'll begin purchasing the components on the way to our next destination."

"Okay." He turned and moved toward the door, which had me raising my mechanical arm.

"Anakin," I called out, making him turn just as the recorder in the arm activated.

"Cam!" He whined, not wanting another image or video taken. Just like many youngsters his age.

"Perfect," I said with a wide smile before ending the recording. "On you go," I added, shooing him toward the door. He paused for a moment, and I knew he was glaring. I bit back some laughter at the reversal of the situation of a Padawan glaring up at their Master as I'd done that on multiple occasions with Fay and Dooku, and to be on the other side of it amused me.

Once the door slid shut behind him, I let out the chuckles I'd been holding back. I was going to enjoy being on the other side of that situation over the next few years.

Looking down, I accessed the limb and transferred the various pictures and recordings I'd taken of Anakin while he'd gotten into his armour. Bo would want a copy, which I'd send as soon as we were clear of the Orion System. For security, Raith had all Holonet traffic restricted to only those needed for official SST communications. Once we were clear of that, I'd also send the recordings to Ferox, so he and Lia could see how Anakin was getting on.

Part of me shared Anakin's pain that his mother wouldn't get to see him in the armour, and I hoped that, wherever she was, she approved of my training and plans for her son. War was coming and I'd be damned if he and I weren't ready for it.

… …

… …
I looked around the bay, taking in the various technicians, engineers, and researchers who had worked on Raven over the last month and a bit. "Thank you for this," I said to Raith as we shook hands," though I still think I should at least be covering the cost of the work and materials."

"Nonsense!" Raith replied, waving his free hand dismissively before patting my hand that was shaking his with that hand. "You, your Padawan, and those who travel with you are my guests. You've allowed me to see and experience something few beings in the galaxy can say they've had the pleasure of," his eyes darted past me, toward Raven, who was resting at the far side of the bay with the others already onboard. "Even going so far as to allow me to examine your incredible vessel. Upgrading her and adding some small additions doesn't even come close to the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity it was to study her and get to know a Jedi."

"Along with anything your company develops of the hundreds of scans you took of Raven and her systems," I shot back jovially, smiling to say I didn't mind that he had those scans. The Jedi had them as well, as would a few others, though Raith was the first to dive deeply into Raven and how the biological and mechanical components of her frame came together to form something greater than the sum of the parts.

Raith laughed heartily. "Guilty as charged!" He exclaimed as we stopped shaking hands. "While there's much of Raven's build that I don't yet understand, I'm an engineer at heart and as head of a major corporation, I'm always looking for ways to push the limits of what can be done."

"I'm sure the Reformation doesn't help with that."

"No, it certainly doesn't," he agreed as we turned and began walking toward Raven. "I understand why the changes were needed, but it's been a thousand years, and the galaxy has moved on. Just like you, others including myself find ourselves in a similar position: being restrained by laws that are from a different era."

"You'll get no argument from me, or many others," I remarked. "I do hope that what you've learnt from Raven helps you find ways to expand around that law and others like it."

"Much of Raven's layout cannot be duplicated. Not without speaking to the Sekotan engineers and growers who were responsible for her construction. However, there are avenues of research that I'd have never considered if not for getting the opportunity to examine and observe this wondrous vessel."

"I look forward to seeing the advancements SST make in the future, and if there's ever anything I can help with, please don't hesitate to call." Given his position as the head of one of the biggest corporations in the galaxy, there was little a single Jedi Knight could do to help, but I'd already decided on one way to thank him.

The galactic premiere for Fellowship of the Ring was still about a year away, as the company behind converting the trilogy into holomovies was making all three back-to-back to back to save on costs. But as the creator of the story, and someone who retained a role in overseeing the production – even if that was done remotely – I had a few batches of tickets available to offer to people I was close to. Those for the galactic premiere, which would take place on Coruscant, were limited, but I already knew who would be getting those tickets.

The company behind the production was sparing little expense on the project, and I just hoped that what they were making, and what advice I could give, would ensure that what was created was worthy of the source material. I also wondered how Tolkien would feel about his work being shared with another galaxy, and hoped he approved of my choice to publish his greatest work here.

Because of that, and wanting Anakin to have some fun before we headed to the first Force sect for training – which I had determined would be the Matukai – I planned to swing by Alderaan. The planet in The Core was being used for principal photography as the company had agreed that using real locations – with subtle enhancements added in post-production – was the better choice than shooting it all before an empty screen and adding in everything else digitally. It amused me that, with all the technology in this galaxy, the choice to make movies physically was still the preferred way of doing it, though with the variety of locations available across the Republic, it made sense.

While the first part of the trilogy had finished principal shooting, I figured Anakin would enjoy seeing how a holomovie was made, and it would let me see how things were going in person. I knew the details via Holocalls, but I wanted to speak directly with those on-site, not just because I wanted to ensure the work was being translated properly, but because of the investment I had in the project.

I'd been paid about two hundred million credits for the rights to the trilogy, which was the lowest outright offer I'd received, but had still been enough to ensure my earnings went safely north of a billion credits. What had convinced me to go with this company was that, beyond them putting down in writing that I had a veto on certain matters, I was guaranteed a cut of the revenue taken from across the galaxy. That cut came before the studio paid anyone for their work on the project, or handled the tax requirements on the various worlds where they filmed or had offices based. Based on the figures from Shokvo – who remained my point of contact with the publishing company that handled the Lord of the Rings and was now responsible for getting Knights of the Old Republic out to the masses – the base floor of projections for my take was north of three hundred million, and that was just for the first movie. If the series was a success, then I could earn a billion credits plus from the holomovies, to say nothing of the cut I'd get of any merchandise linked to them.

I was uncertain about going to the premiere, as while I could maintain the public position of being a guest of either Palpatine or Padmé – both of whom had invites and promised to attend – the fact was going meant taking Anakin to Coruscant. That was an issue I wasn't sure how I would handle, as the only obvious choices to avoid him attending the premiere were to place him at the Temple or leave him with Bo on Mandalore.

Neither was appealing as I felt Anakin would be annoyed, if not insulted, that I'd not taken him to the premiere, which meant I'd either have to not attend the premiere or take him with me and bring him to the attention of the Jedi and Banite Sith. The other major issue was that, by returning to Coruscant, if I'd not developed the shields needed to hide my true intentions I'd probably have both Jedi and Banite Sith wanting me captured, though for entirely different reasons.

Compared to the danger of placing Anakin and myself near the Banite Sith, placing Raith near them was a minor risk, one made less so as I'd be shocked if the pair didn't already have some influence and connection to Raith. Damask Holdings was a major investor in several of the subsidiary companies of SST, and because of that I doubted Hego Damask – aka Darth Plagueis – wasn't at least passingly familiar with Raith, and vice versa.

Eventually, the Banite Sith would learn that Raith had helped improve Raven, and would try to worm their way – legally and illegally – into SST records for access to that data. Raith assured me that only those at this research location could access Raven's data and that none could leave the facility with any form of data storage device. I wasn't sure how infallible the security was, but I was glad he was placing insane levels of security around data relating to Raven, though I knew that was simply to prevent corporate espionage rather than keeping me happy.

"If there's ever a situation where I require a Jedi or Mandalorian," Raith replied, drawing my thoughts back to the present, "your name will be the first I consider. Beyond even speaking to the Co-Chancellors," he added with a chuckle as he clapped my shoulder. "I do hope that you'll continue to encourage Anakin's interest in engineering. I know he's destined to become a Jedi," I felt a flash of amusement at that, "but he has a gift for design that has to be nurtured. I've rarely seen such insight from any bar myself," he added with a wide smile.

"I have every intention of supporting him," I said, returning his smile, "Though I'll try and persuade him to not flood the private inbox you provided us with questions he has on a daily basis."

"Ha! Anything he sends, even a simple update of what he's doing, will likely be more appealing than ninety per cent of what I have to endure each day." I nodded, agreeing that the idea of daily corporate meetings and calls didn't sound appealing in any way. "Force, if his insights continue to develop, I suspect the reward for all of us will have several of my board members fainting when they learn the ideas are coming from a child." He looked around conspiratorially, before leaning close and half-whispering. "Between you and me, I wouldn't mind if some of those board members, or their accountants, died of shock at such information."

I chuckled. "As a Jedi, I cannot comment on such opinions, nor do I have to fear such meetings. As a Mandalorian, I'm sure I could suggest methods that would… encourage them to be less restrictive of your time."

Raith laughed heartily. "If I could arrange it now, or persuade you to stay for a few more days, I'd pay whatever you wanted to see that happen. Force, if I could, just for the sight of those people running around in fear, I'd grant you control of one of SST's subsidiaries."

I leaned back, making a face that suggested I'd just eaten a live Ewok. "Thank you but, no. With respect, running a major company sounds even less appealing than entering politics. Something Chancellor Palpatine has continued to gently suggest I should do."

That drew another barking laugh from Raith. "Yes! That would be almost as much fun to watch as granting you one of my companies. Perhaps more so as most of the Senate are nothing more than blood-sucking parasites!" I chuckled in agreement. "Still," he said as we reached the ramp leading into Raven and he extended his hand again, "it's been a pleasure to meet you and your party. Do stay in touch."

"Will do," I replied as we broke the shake, "and I'll make sure he sends you the technical readouts for the various upgrades you've installed in Raven."

"Yes, yes. However, for anything relating to the shields, make sure the message lacks the data. I'll arrange a location for a courier to deliver it personally as you never know who might be listening on the Holonet."

"Of course." I took a step back, moving onto the ramp. "Until we speak again, may the Force be with you, my friend."

Raith chuckled and shook his head. "Never thought I'd see the day a Jedi would consider me a friend." I smiled at that, as while I wouldn't call Raith a friend – nor would the Interface via Observe, it was better to play on the term to ensure he remained friendly. "And given your adventures, I think you'll need the Force with you more than I will." He chuckled again. "Battling krayt dragons, spice-pushing cults, and invasions is something I don't have a need or want to experience."

"A Jedi has many moments of quiet contemplation, but I do seem to find myself in trouble more than most."

Raith waved a finger at me. "Careful now, the universe, or should I say the Force, might hear you and decide you need a new challenge."

"Haran, I hope not. I need to make sure Anakin's trained before my next adventure."

We shared one final laugh, and then I gave him a quick nod before turning and walking up the ramp. "Hey girl," I said, running my organic hand over a section of Raven's flesh, "ready to fly again?"

The section of wall I was stroking pulsed, lights moving in a cornucopia of colours that dazzled me even now, several years after first bonding with her. Through the Force, as dim as I was keeping the connection, I sensed Raven's delight to finally travel the hyperspace lines once more. We'd gone out regularly during our time at this facility, testing the various upgrades – be they hardware or software that Raith's teams had installed, but we'd never left the system. Raven had enjoyed testing out the improvements almost as much as I did, but I knew she desired to feel the exotic matter of hyperspace caressing her skin.

"Soon, lass, soon," I added, giving the section of her frame a gentle pat. Behind me I heard the ramp rising, Raven having activated the systems without me needing to touch the controls. Since taking Natural Selection there were more and more moments when she understood and knew what I wanted done before I'd managed to act on those thoughts. Thankfully, none of the upgrades seemed to have interfered with this, nor her regular behaviour.

Raven still lacked weaponry, as neither Raith nor myself had been comfortable bringing in bioengineers – for differing reasons I suspected – to help with Raven's overhaul. Thankfully, the lack of offensive capabilities, bar the missile racks attached to mechanical sections – two racks under each wing – wasn't a major issue due to what Raith had given Raven.

While shielding for her was a priority alongside weapons, what Raith had provided went above and beyond that. Beyond installing shielding that was equivalent to what would be found on military-grade corvettes, even some light cruisers, it was a type of shield that, from what Raith knew, couldn't exist on any ship at least ten times Raven's mass and with a computing core taking up at least a third of all internal power.

I'd heard the term modular shielding before, just not when mentioned for a ship the size of Raven. The reason for that was because on every other ship that Raith used as an example, and all but a few stations, the transfer of power from one section of the shields to another was handled by teams of technicians. This transfer worked only as fast as the teams did, meaning the shields would remain weak until the commands were sent, and the computer reacted to them.

Raven was unlike any other ship in that she was alive and had a primary core equivalent of the brain of many sentients. That meant she could handle the calculations needed for diverting the power and do so before any crew could. That sounded remarkably useful for any ship, but Raith and Anakin had explained that, because of the tremendous strain such monitoring and adapting to every change in combat situations placed on the computer cores of most starships, it wasn't feasible for anything short of vessels approaching a kilometre long, and such vessels had to devote insane percentages of internal power and crew to managing it.

Only the ultra, ultra-rich could afford vessels with the size and power requirements to make it feasible, and all but a handful didn't as they'd be sacrificing so much internal space with their vessel as to make their living areas feel – for them – cramped. Raven, because her primary core was bioelectrical, could handle the work without it causing anything more than minimal – less than zero-point-five per cent – drop in efficiency. We all considered that drop-off acceptable, and I expected it to decrease as Raven grew used to controlling and powering the shields.

Curious about the system the Scimitar had, I'd brought up the idea of installing a cloak, either one he had on hand, or purchased from the market, but he'd dismissed it. While he did admit to installing such systems on a handful of vessels – which had me wondering about who constructed the Scimitar and if Raith had played a part in the Sith ships' construction – the issue was getting access to the rare and expensive crystals that were needed to power the system. Beyond the base price for such crystals, unless you knew the right people, paid exorbitant extra fees, or attempted to steal the crystals, you could be waiting years if not decades to get enough crystals to power such a system for more than a few months of full use.

He had said he was considering ways to make the technology more accessible and efficient, but he wasn't sure if he'd ever discover a method. Anakin had offered to help, and Raith had provided some data for the boy to examine; however, I was unsure if he'd be able to find a workaround. At least not before he grew bored of the puzzle and shifted to another.

The other upgrades that Raith had installed on Raven were less obvious, and seemingly less impressive, but still improved her dramatically. Her reaction time to commands was still off the charts and had been boosted slightly with the replacement of data cables where they could be replaced, but now her thrusters and sub-light engines produced more thrust for less fuel and in less time granting her a degree of manoeuvrability only surpassed by fighters designed for rapid manoeuvring. Her hyperdrive wasn't touched, as few models could surpass the base 0.7-rated hyperdrive the Sekotans had installed, plus it was fused into her frame such that any attempt to remove it would hurt Raven. Because of our bond, I'd already seen that hyperdrive drop to a 0.5 rating when Raven pushed herself, and I felt that as I grew more comfortable using the Force naturally, and applied that to my bond with Raven, she'd be capable of slightly faster speeds. Regardless, with the upgrades, Raven was capable of dancing around ships half her size, to say nothing of those larger.

"Hey R2," I called out as I passed the engine room, the astromech having adopted the location as his. "Everything looking good?" I had little need for an astromech as Raven's secondary – mechanical – core handled plotting jumps and had a greater memory than the droid. Nor was there as much repair work to do as Raven was predominantly organic. Because of that, the droid had, by his own volition, taken the role of chief engineer, focusing on ensuring the hyperdrive and other engines were working optimally. HK had noted that the astromech that had served with him when with Revan – T3 – had done the same, and it amused both droids and me to see R2 filling that role.

R2 had also had some upgrades installed by Anakin, though only after the droid and Raith had gone over the plans. While his frame was still composed of durasteel, he now had a dedicated blaster installed, replacing one of the various arms that extended from inside his frame. A handful of spare power clips were stored in the frame as well. There was also a small but powerful sonic cannon that, while not capable of outright killing, would disorient any sentient it was fired at. Long enough for the droid to escape, or someone with him to take down the target.

R2 was pleased with the upgrades, just as he was to be serving as an engineer, and he responded to my question with a series of excited beeps and whistles while giving me a mock salute with one of the arms that extended from his frame.

"Excellent," I said, responding to the droid's musical reply. "Just keep an eye on everything, we don't want things going haywire once in hyperspace."

R2 gave a whistle of agreement, and I resumed my walk toward the cockpit, though as I passed through the central communal area, I slowed as I saw Anakin. He was leaning over the main table, engrossed in a datapad while Fenrir was lounging nearby. As usual, the tuk'ata was taking up the entire main couch that encircled the table at the centre of the room, leaving just enough room for the boy to sit there without being crushed.

"Anakin." When he didn't respond I moved closer and looked at the pad. It contained the information of the Z-95 Headhunter, which I knew was a precursor to the X-Wing, and I'd given the design – or at least what I had of the design from my time studying on Fondor – to him. The challenge was to keep the vessel a single-seater fighter but convert it to a more general role while adding hyperdrive capabilities. I was curious to see if he could, unintentionally create something like the X-Wing decades before it was made in the other timeline. While the design had flaws, its overall ability made it a good backbone fighter for a star force. Raith was aware of the project and had offered some advice to Anakin before we'd left, though he wasn't a huge fan of the overall design, feeling it was overly complicated and expensive for a fighter.

"An'ika," I said once closer. However, he failed to respond to that either, and after a chuckle, I moved closer and tapped his shoulder.

"Wh?" He asked, almost leaping from the chair. "C-Cam?"

"Enjoying your work?" I asked, not bothering to hide my amusement at how lost in his studies he'd gotten.

"Yeah." He blinked and looked around. "Am I late for training?"

"No," I replied after chuckling. "Just wanted to check in on you before we took off."

"Oh, ok." With that, he turned back to the pad.

I shook my head, and moved toward Fenrir, scratching him behind an ear. "Make sure he doesn't spend all day on the pad." The tuk'ata snorted, dismissing me and I wondered which would be the first to move - the engrossed boy, or the lazing war beast.

Moving away, I headed down the short passage toward the cockpit. I passed the small alcove that doubled as the access point to Raven's cores. Well, to her mechanical core as the organic brain was located deep in her frame, far from where anyone could reach unless she revealed its location.

As the doors to the cockpit opened, Simvyl turned, looking up at me from the co-pilot's chair. HK was settled, as normal when he wasn't calibrating his weapons, at one of the secondary stations, which now that we had some offensive firepower along with the shields, finally served a purpose. While HK would prefer we had more than a few missile racks for offence, he was impressed by the shielding and was already contemplating if it would be possible to adapt it to his frame.

"How we looking?" I asked Simvyl as I slipped around and into the pilot's chair. As I sunk into the chair, the edges then moving to form a partial shell over my legs and back. That change in the seat was something that had occurred after taking Natural Selection, and may well have been a reaction to her fearing she'd lose me because of how I'd struggled in the immediate aftermath of the change. The partial covering of my legs made the connection to Raven stronger, and the various switches and levers I had to move to power up the engines for pre-flight started activating on their own; Raven knew the patterns and anticipated my actions.

"Everything's in the green," he replied as my hands brushed over sections of Raven's organic shell before grasping the helm. "Power core's fully charged, tanks are full, and we're clear to depart when you want."

"Good."

The slightest pressure on the controls was enough for Raven to shift power to the engines. I could feel the subtle shifts she carried out my orders before they were given, and sense the way the increased power drawn from the core flowed through her systems.

Gently easing back on the controls, Raven lifted, though if not for the viewport, there'd be no way to tell as the movement was silent. Turning her nose toward the hangar entrance, I saw Raith standing in the control tower. Though it was more of an elevated room than a tower, I still referred to it as such.

I gave him a mock salute, one he returned with a wide smile, and a moment later he shifted from view; the canopy of the forest that surrounded this facility took up the view as we eased toward the exit. As the light of the sun kidded Raven's skin, I felt her delight to be in the light again, and free to do what she was born and loved doing.

As we angled upward, I wondered what our time with the Matukai, the first Force sect we were going to study with, would be like. I'd read the files on their world and culture carefully, but I knew you couldn't trust everything you read in an archive. Nor to form a proper opinion until you'd seen and experienced something for real.

The issue with the Matukai, unlike with other Force sects such as the Witches of Dathomir – who, while weren't all dark siders like I'd feared, were very anti-male and as such, unlikely for Anakin and me to visit any time soon – or the Shapers, was that they didn't have a dedicated temple. They were based on Karvoss II, which is where we'd be heading after a stop-over on Alderaan to speak with those involved in the production of the Lord of the Rings trilogy of holomovies, and that was the final destination of this leg of our voyages.

From the Celebratus Archive, I'd discovered that they called their equivalent of Jedi Masters Instructors, and they did generally congregate on Karvoss II. Because one Instructor could take on multiple students, and there was no requirement to have a decent Force Potential, I suspected training could be arranged for Simvyl as well as myself and Anakin. The issue was going to be finding an Instructor as the Matukai numbers were estimated at less than five thousand, and even if all of them were on Karvoss II – which I felt was unlikely – the planet had a population of over two billion.

That said, for all the difficulty that was going to go into locating an Instructor and convincing them to train us – I wasn't sure if I'd approach them as Mandalorians or Jedi – they were the logical first sect to study with. The Matukai emphasized using one's Force connection, no matter how trivial, to improve and enhance their body. From what I'd read, even someone with Simvyl's low Force Potential could, with sufficient training, compete against a Jedi for a few minutes. At least so long as the pair were fighting without weapons or other Force powers.

The Matukai training, from what the Archive files had said, placed a focus on training in ways that reminded me of moving meditation – Alchaka – even drawing on combat training for it. That, to me, felt more natural than repeating simple tasks like disassembling and then reassembling a lightsaber, blaster, or another mechanical device.

The Jedi wished for one to release their emotions, specifically any that could lead to darker impulses like fear, anger, and hate, into the Force. The issue for me was that, because of Eidetic Memory, even when I did release my emotions linked to events like the Bando Gora and Vong, the next time I thought about them, the emotions returned in full. That was why I'd learnt to bottle them deep inside, only drawing on them on those rare occasions when I felt I had little to no other choice.

Succumbing to the Dark Side, at least to the point where I lost myself in it, was a major concern that filled my nights – be those when I was sleeping, meditating, or doing other things. I needed to learn some way to live with my memories and the emotions that encircled them, instead of being trapped in the past.

As much as it pained me to admit, Adas was an immense help in learning to, if not deny, ignore, and bottle up those memories and emotions, at least learn to live with them. To accept they were a part of me. There was more he wanted to teach me, but I was reluctant to begin those lessons, fearing that he simply wished to mould me – and by extension Anakin – into what he felt a Sith should be. He wanted a new Sith Empire, or one worthy of succeeding what he'd once ruled, rise: crushing the Jedi, Republic and Banite Sith in the process.

I wouldn't deny that the idea of leading a faction separate from the Republic and CIS held appeal, but I wasn't thinking too hard on the matter currently. The focus would remain on relearning what I'd known before, and discovering new ways to use the Force.

A burst of excitement rushed from Raven as we slipped into the upper ranges of the atmosphere. We'd both undergone changes since Naboo, but now it was time to push further and prepare for what was to come.

… …

… …
A/N: We'll be entering the training arc from the next chapter. That will take five chapters, cover four groups and roughly two years of time. While important to show the (re)training taking place, devoting more than a chapter to each risks becoming too repetitive/boring to read and write.
... ...
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 2 weeks to 3 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
and now Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always.

USSExplorer · Jul 10, 2024

A/N: Thanks to those helping me write and plan out this story and checking it for continuality and logical errors.

This chapter was released to those on the story's Discord, and who those support my writing anywhere from 1 to 4 months ago.

If doing either interests you, you'll find links at the bottom of the chapter.

NOTICE: The chapter was delayed due to multiple real-life issues ranging from personal matters to holidays. Going forward, this will be the rough date for when a chapter comes out from now on (I hope).

3.04 Training and Interruptions
… …

I kept my eyes narrowed as I climbed my way up the pillar of rock to the summit. This was the same thing I'd been doing for nearly two months, and as the dust and sand whipped up by the storm raging around me, I was reminded once again why I fucking hated sand. Yet, for all I hated the environment, and was developing a loathing for the man who insisted I head up here each day, I couldn't deny that the training was helping me recover and strengthen my Force connection.

Ever since taking Natural Selection, I'd been slowly opening my thoughts to the Force; letting more and more of the senses and energy that coursed through it into my mind. While I was far from ready to open myself fully to the Force, still fearing I'd suffer another overload like I'd endured when I'd awoken after the Interface had stopped filtering the Force, I knew I was getting better, getting stronger. I could sense the shifts and eddies in the Force as it flowed around me, with that connection feeling stronger during each day's exercises.

The reason I was climbing this Force-forsaken pillar of rock today, as I'd done so for nearly two months, was because of the Matukai Instructor that we'd eventually located on Karvoss II. It had taken us just shy of a month to locate a Matukai Instructor, and then almost a week of discussion with Instructor Mash Kafe, to convince him to train me, Anakin, and Simvyl.

Our first week of training had focused on – for Anakin and me – narrowing our connection to little more than a trickle. While the Matukai were as Light Side aligned by the Jedi, the focus Instructor Kafe placed on how to interact with the Force had more in common with a warrior's ideology; though, thankfully, they lacked the desire to use their training to do anything more than enhance themselves. That, along with the fact few if any who learnt Matukai techniques had even decent Force Potential was perhaps why the Jedi saw no need to monitor their actions as they did for groups like the Witches of Dathomir.

Since I was already narrowing my connection to the Force – though not for the reasons Kafe realised – and I had almost a decade of prior instruction in using the Force, Instructor Kafe had brought me out into this shabyr desert, pointed out this pillar of rock, and ordered me to head here each morning, climb to the top and remain there until either I could no longer endure the elements, or the sun dropped below the horizon.

Once I reached the top, I'd do as I always did, and adopt a basic meditation stance. Then, with the wind, dust, sand, and sun assaulting me, I'd draw on as small an amount of the Force as I could manage to reinforce and refresh my body. After a month of that, Kafe had then told me to begin carrying out simple activities that I knew instinctively as moving meditation. So far I was keeping to Beskar'pel, letting my knowledge of the Form guide my body while the Force eased its way through every fibre of my being.

The training was far from enjoyable, bordering on tedious and irritating on the best of days, but I couldn't deny that, after less than two months, I was already feeling the change. While my connection was still muted by choice, I could draw upon the Force to enhance myself impressively. I wasn't yet at the levels I'd been before, but I knew it wouldn't take long – perhaps not beyond the end of the year, which was three months away – before I was close to my old limits, if not readying myself to pass them.

Even when not carrying out the training, I could feel the Force flowing through every cell in my body; ready to enhance me if I so needed. Understanding, even fractionally, what the Force could do on a microscopic level was incredible, especially for those like Anakin and myself who had strong and/or deep connections to the Force. The way Instructor Kefe had explained the reactions and changes we'd experienced didn't come close to preparing me for what I was undergoing.

When I drew on the Force to empower myself, to push beyond my limits and strain my body in ways it would never be able to do otherwise, it was incredible. As if I was drawing on a limitless source of power that with the right training, I could bend to my desires with the slightest of thoughts.

While all this had similarities to my former Enhance powers, the difference was night and day. With the old Force Powers, I grew stronger when they were active, pushing myself to the limits of what a seasoned Jedi was capable of. Yet, experiencing what I was now, and knowing that while I wasn't at that level yet but would one day surpass it with ease as the Force did as I desired, was incredible. As if a blindfold had been lifted from my eyes and I could finally see what the Force offered if I so wished to use it.

The wind picked up, howling as it slammed into the pillar, and I was forced to tighten my grip; not wanting to fall and injure myself. The winds blasted into me, sending pinpricks of pain through my body as my robes and hair were tossed every which way by the force of nature and the sand and dust it carried. As with every morning or evening when I climbed or descended this pillar, I cursed out Kafe in my head. Shouting the words into the wind would only result in me getting a mouthful of sand, something I was growing to hate with a fiery passion.

There was no way that Kefe knew of my dislike – evolving into hatred – of sand, and while I disliked the reminder of my first encounter with Trandoshans right after my verd'goten resting at the edges of my thoughts, I couldn't deny how successful the training was. Yet I had to be mindful of my emotions since I was unable to release them into the Force as a Jedi should, not unless I wanted to then experience them as new, intense sensations the next day.

Each evening after my training I spent over an hour in the sonic shower, trying to remove every grain of sand that had somehow snuck into places where there was no logical way it could've reached. My robes were placed over Raven's exhausts, and I let her blast them in the hopes that it'd remove all the sand. It never did, and I knew that once we left this planet those robes, along with the ones worn by Anakin and Simvyl's clothing if they had to do the same training, though they currently weren't, were getting burnt. I'd then be spending the next few months in my armour, enjoying the hermetically sealed environment.

Anakin's training was coming along slower than mine, but that made sense. While he'd had some instruction from me and Dooku in the time leading up to Naboo, it hadn't been formal Initiate training. Still, when Instructor Kefe had displayed that he, someone with a Force Potential similar to Simvyl's, could punch his way through a decent sheet of durasteel, it left its mark. Yes, I knew I could - at least before Natural Selection - do the same, to learn that someone with such limited Force potential could do so was eye-opening.

For Anakin, who'd not seen such displays of power from me or Dooku before he'd become my Padawan, it had been an eye-opener and made him excited to begin his training. However, he was a long way from being able to do that; though that didn't stop him from asking me if he could try.

The first month of his training had been spent alongside Simvyl, focusing on the basics of how to draw minute quantities of the Force into themselves and then holding it there, and doing something else. Kefe had sensed Anakin's potential and had created a separate training regime for him than what Simvyl – and any normal new Trainee – was facing.

Since the boy lacked the combat experience I did, Instructor Kefe had shown him some simple combat techniques and styles to help him find a battle-orientated form of moving meditation. Anakin, even though he didn't realise it, could already use Alchaka when he was repairing and tinkering with machinery. So much so that I'd had to tap or even shake his shoulder to get his attention.

After that first month, Anakin had begun similar training to me, though he wasn't being sent deep into the desert before the crack of fucking dawn. Instead, he was standing on the roof of a building not far from the settlement where we'd found Kefe. Anakin also didn't need to spend days enduring the wind and sand, having to do so only for a few hours at a time. However, given the length of those sessions was increasing, I knew it wouldn't be long until he had to go the full day without leaving his location, and I smirked, wondering if enduring that would develop the hatred of sand he'd had in the other timeline.

To further Anakin's training, at least in ways I felt would help, I had him spend evenings sparring with Fenrir and Simvyl. That helped all three as for Anakin it was showing him how to fight a beast bred to defeat Force users or battle someone larger, stronger, and better skilled. For Fenrir, it began his training toward engaging opponents I expected him to face, both those who could draw heavily on the Force and those who couldn't. Instructor Kefe had also agreed to spar with Fenrir, and while there'd been a few early instances where the tuk'ata had almost lost control, disliking the Togruta being able to beat him so easily, things were going better now though there was still the odd evening where the tuk'ata didn't interact with any of us, suggesting he'd disliked his training that day and wanted to sulk.

As for Simvyl, the sparring with Anakin and Fenrir would help prepare him for the future and worked well with his training with Kefe. The Matukai Instructor had dedicated the most amount of time to the Cathar, which made sense as he was more akin to the sentients that sought out the Matukai for training. That was good as of the various Force sects I hoped to visit and train with this was the only one I felt he could learn from, and I wanted him to have the training there to help him have ways to pass the time while Anakin and I were busy with other training.

Since a trained Matukai practitioner was capable of battling, and in the right conditions, defeating a Jedi in melee combat, getting Simvyl to that level would be a major boost to his combat potential. I had plans to find a Teräs Käsi master in the future, and combining the Matukai techniques with a martial art designed to battle Force users would make Simvyl lethal to any who dismissed him because of his low Force presence.

The issue regarding all our training, as was often the case as I reached the summit of the rock pillar, was how much longer we could spend here. I knew that, if nothing else changed, war wouldn't break out for about ten years. However, I didn't want to spend all that time training, at least not in isolation as we'd be doing for the next few. That would leave me woefully unconnected and unprepared for changes in the timeline that I'd have to adapt to and counter.

Three months on Karvoss II was beginning to push at the rough limit I'd set for this adventure. I wanted to get to the next Force sect – which I was leaning toward being the Shapers – soon and be undergoing training with them before the year ended. While Raven was insanely fast, it still took time travelling to and from places like Karvoss II and Kro Var – the world of the Shapers – as they weren't on any major hyperspace routes.

The issue was that only being able to spend a few months, perhaps half a year, with each group, meant that we'd likely miss out on the more advanced techniques the groups used. Something that, I felt, would be of great use in the battles that sat just over the horizon.

While I'd not directly addressed the matter with anyone, Adas had accurately deduced this concern when I'd last spoken with him. The ancient Sith King had, after hearing about the current training I was undergoing – and what Kefe had hinted at would come next – hinted that he would be able to adapt them to better serve me. Since the Matukai training was focused on those with weak Force connections, I did wonder if we were missing out on ideas that would be more suitable for myself and my Padawan. Adas' offer certainly sounded appealing, but I feared that following his advice and listening to him for training would leave both of us open to the whispers of the Dark Side. Or, in my case at least, more open as they were always there; their promises of desire and power grew stronger whenever my temper spiked.

Adas had been ready for my concerns, and without my mentioning them, attempted to ease them. He'd spoken of how, for those of weak wills, taking the fast and simple route to the power the Dark Side hinted at was appealing. Those beings were, in his eyes, fools unworthy of what the Dark Side truly offered; of the power that lay beyond the obvious that only those strong of mind, body, and potential could grasp. Learning that Adas had once had children and that several made that mistake was unexpected, and suggested that he was slowly opening up to me. Or buttering me up for the fall he wished me to endure.

Regardless of his motives, which I knew weren't in any way altruistic, I was reluctant to accept Adas' help, at least for this training. I was already leaning on him heavily to learn to manage my darker impulses, reject them, and hide them from anyone who viewed me through the Force. So far I'd reached the point where Anakin no longer sensed the danger in me, at least not beyond the level he'd felt it before, but I didn't think I was able to hide it from Fenrir or Adas. Both of them were more attuned to the Dark Side and understood how to sense its presence.

The issue was that while Adas appeared to be sticking to his word about keeping the tutoring clean of any leaning, I knew the more I turned to him for help, the more his words would slowly twist me toward the Dark Side. It wouldn't take much for his intentions to become clearer, and his ideas for what I should become, and how I should shape the galaxy, to filter into me.

I didn't think the holocron could sense my opinions and feelings on most matters, at least when I kept my cool and did my best not to react to his words or suggestions, but so much of what he said made sense. War was coming for the galaxy, and whether I liked it or not, a new order was going to rise. I'd known of the threat of the Empire before emerging here, and that if I wanted to survive it, I either had to defeat it or join it. The latter was, and never would be an option, which left me having to defeat the Banite Sith: both of them thanks to my fuckup having seen Plagueis become co-Chancellor alongside Sidious. The challenge was how to do so when I'd lost almost all the little faith I held in the Jedi and Republic, and how to ensure that the darkness that the Banite Sith had spread, didn't linger after I defeated them.

Such thoughts always returned me to memories of the visions I'd shared with Anakin. If one of us stood alone against the darkness, or if we turned on each other, we failed. The only path forward, the only way the Force hinted to break what was coming that the vision had offered, was to shatter the galaxy while working together.

While I hoped that wasn't the path I had to take, I was slowly understanding that it might be my only choice. I disliked the idea that my path was set, that I had no choice in my actions, but I understood that to do as the vision – as the Force – wished, I could take my own path there. I just had to make sure that Anakin remained at my side; that I trained him well and the bonds between us became unbreakable.

The other thought that came to mind regarding that vision, was the idea that the Banite Sith weren't the source of the darkness. The Vong were out there, preparing to invade, and Force-knew what lay in the Unknown Regions that would look to take advantage of the chaos of the coming wars. Any of those threats – known and unknown – could be the true darkness that I had to battle.

The problem was, as with any vision the force offered, nothing was ever exactly what it appeared.

As I reached the summit of the pillar, I pushed all those thoughts away; letting my concerns be carried by the howling, pounding winds back to my cabin. I could return to them later once the day was over. Until then, my mind would remain calm and clear; the only thing that mattered was using as little of the Force as I could to endure what awaited me.

… …

… …
"I hate sand."

I bit the inside of my lip, holding back laughter at Anakin's comment as Raven ascended through Karvoss II's atmosphere. After three months of training under Instructor Kafe, I felt we'd spent as long here as we could, and it seemed Anakin agreed as he'd spent most of that last month standing in the desert on a rock outcropping.

"Aye, but the cold's worse," I replied with a smirk, letting some of my amusement show. "Creeps into your bones and freezes you up if you're not careful."

About the same time Anakin was instructed to meditate in the desert, Kefe had decided it was time to change up my training. To do that, each morning I'd flown Raven to the planet's southern pole and then been forced to perform my moving meditation in the biting cold winds of the pole. At first, it had been a relief to get away from the sand, dust, and heat of the desert, but by the end of the month, I'd almost found myself missing the tender mercies of a sandstorm.

On the first flight to the southern pole, Instructor Kefe had said that he wouldn't normally change up a new Matukai Trainee's training so quickly. However, he understood that I knew more about the Force than most Trainees and that none of my party would be able to commit to the years of training it took for one to be considered a master of their ways. He'd not been wrong about us not spending years training with him, but when we'd left, he'd been surprised at how soon after we'd met that we were departing.

While there were likely advanced techniques that I would be missing out on, nothing was stopping me from returning for a refresher course – I had the communication frequency to contact Kefe if we were in-system again – I felt that I understood enough about the basic tenets, and how they were applied, to end our training after only a few months. I'd also listened to Adas' pitch about how to adapt the training for one with a far stronger Force connection and while I'd yet to go over his words and suggestions with a fine-toothed comb, the initial pitch had sounded reasonable. Nothing he said hinted at exposing me or Anakin to the Dark Side; at least not in the ways that would see one choose the quick and easy path to power and thus lose themselves forever in the blackest corners of the Dark Side.

The day before we'd left, Anakin had shown me how he'd improved by throwing a punch that dented durasteel. Now, he could only do that when not distracted, as I'd done so to see his reaction and he'd hurt his hand, but it was a sign the training was sinking in quickly. He was far from what Kefe had demonstrated by punching through a similar sheet of metal – or my own tests which weren't far from breaking through a sheet – but it was an impressive improvement in three months, and the final nail in the coffin of us staying any longer.

The one thing I'd made clear, and he accepted without complaint, was that he wasn't to practise striking through anything while on Raven, nor on other worlds unless I permitted him to do so first. I'd rather not have to compensate others because of him having the idea to test his improvement in random places.

Of course, until we reached our next Force sect, he'd be wearing his armour, it was unlikely he'd attempt such a strike. His armour was composed of durasteel, so would likely bend – or even break – if he didn't also empower the metal of the armour. After having to reshape his gauntlets twice in the last month because of him testing his limits, I'd told him not to attempt it again until he could figure out how to push the Force into the armour granting it greater strength. I hadn't told him how to do so, mainly as I wanted him to discover it for himself, but I felt sure he'd learn it in due course.

My armour, and my replacement limb, didn't need that form or reinforcement due to the beskar in them. Still, I was practising pushing the Force into them. Not just to further enhance the metal, but so that I grew used to channelling the Force through the replacement limb. While I could call upon it with that hand, the connection felt colder, more distant. While that made sense, I disliked having the imbalance in what I could do and how and wished to overcome it without damaging the limb. I knew it would be some time before I understood how to empower my armour and limb, but felt certain I'd get there soon enough.

One unexpected benefit of the Matukai training I'd found was that it seemed easier to use the various martial arts that I knew. Or at least, when I used them in meditative training, Beskar'pel, Beskar'rev, and Teräs Käsi all seemed to gain levels at a faster rate, with the latter showing the greatest rate of improvement. Given that Teräs Käsi was initially designed to counter Force users, it made some sense that there'd be a decent overlap between that and Matukai training.

I'd started training Simvyl in that combat form, seeing as the Matukai training was helping him become a more dangerous fighter, and started sparring with him daily. Now that I had a decent understanding of how to control my Force use when I drew it into myself, I felt comfortable sparring with him at speed without worrying that I'd lose control and severely injure him. While my ability with Teräs Käsi wasn't great, resting in the lower half of the Professional tier, because of my Teaching skill, which was into the Prodigy tier, he was seeing steady improvements. The same was true of Anakin whom I was teaching Beskar'pel as that was the Mando martial art that favoured agility and movement over brute force.

Thinking on it, those martial arts, along with my Teaching skill and those linked to piloting and mechanics, were likely candidates to use my Tier Boosts on. Or at least the spare tier boost as I planned to lift Makashi to Paragon, the eighth tier. However, before that, I'd have to rebuild my lightsaber and I wanted to get the other lightsaber Forms I knew up into the Savant tier. Niman was the lowest of the other forms, sitting at Master:5 while Soresu was the highest – outside of Shii-Cho that was Maxed – at Master:96.

For the most part, I could still train the Forms even without a full-sized lightsaber or drawing on the Force. The only Form that had issues was Ataru, as it wasn't easy to do the many acrobatic velocities of the Form without the Force's help. Even so, many of the more advanced velocities weren't possible to train without a full-sized lightsaber.

Over the last few months, I'd decided that I wanted to attempt to rebuild the blade with the two smaller focusing crystals I'd had before. That meant attempting to fix or heal the crack in the one that was damaged, but I wasn't sure how to go about that. Or at least, I wasn't sure how to do so without doing something the Jedi likely wouldn't approve of. Using the Force to induce that sort of change leaned heavily into the Dark Side, but I had a connection with those focusing crystals which I wanted to maintain.

Whenever I rebuilt my blade, I'd be able to add the Mantle of the Force. The crystal once wielded by Revan was now fully aligned with me and my skill for Mechanics [Lightsabers] was high enough to allow a fourth crystal to be added to the hilt. However, for as much as I missed having the blade at my side, and felt as if something was missing, I understood I wasn't at a point yet where I was ready to rebuild the blade, and not just because I didn't know how to heal the damaged crystal.

My attention returned to the present as Raven alerted me that we were far enough away from Karvoss II to enter hyperspace. Once the jump was made, and the exotic, swirling energies of the faster-than-light travel washed over Raven's skin, I turned my attention to the next Force sect we'd be training with.

The Shapers of Kro Var were a sect that used the Force primarily to manipulate and control what they considered the four base elements of earth, water, wind, and fire. They were, like the Matukai, open to training other Force users. They were as martially inclined as the Matukai, though were more willing to display their Force usage openly. Given the Matukai channelled the Force inward, that made sense, and because the Shapers served as the law on their world, and had engaged in wars, I wondered what I might learn from them about using the Force in combat – particularly battles involving Force users on both sides of a conflict.

Since they allowed their members to use weapons – outside of lightsabers – then I'd also be able to work on my skill with my beskad while there. Simvyl and Anakin would also take such training as while my Padawan would one day build and wield a lightsaber, it was wise to know multiple ways to fight with varying weapons. For Simvyl, I planned, once all this training was finished, to have a blade forged for him made of phrik, along with some cortosis if I could acquire enough. That would grant him some ability to engage Force users, which given what I knew was coming and my growing suspicions about who I'd fight against, would be needed.

The biggest issue with heading to the Shapers was that they despised those who used the Force for mental tricks and telekinesis. So much so that, if anyone was caught using the Force in that way on their world and wasn't able to escape, they faced imprisonment for decades if not life at best.

I wasn't sure if the mental barriers I'd been forging to hide my thoughts and Force presence from others would be considered an issue, but I doubted it. From the records I'd read, their distaste toward mental applications of the Force was aimed at using it to influence others. Still, I'd have to be careful about how I behaved. I'd also have to speak with Anakin so he didn't attempt to practise or use the Force in ways that would get us into trouble.

That conversation would take place whenever we stopped for resupplies and refuelling. Kro Var lay into Wild Space and as such, I wanted to make sure we had more than we needed in every critical supply. While I doubted anything would go wrong, I wasn't going to take the chance we might end up stranded because I'd not packed for a long voyage.

That was the mistake that got you killed.

… …

… …
(Anakin's POV)
As he wandered through this section of the docking ring of the station they'd stopped at, Anakin wondered how much longer they'd be here. It wasn't that he wasn't enjoying looking at the various ships and trying to determine what modifications had been applied, or wondering about the few he'd never seen before. Far from it in fact, and he was glad his armour was recording everything he was seeing as he'd go over the ships when they left. It was more that he wanted to get on with his training and get to the point where he could build a lightsaber.

He understood that he wasn't ready for that yet, as he had far to go in his training, but the fact he still had to find a crystal was starting to annoy him. For most of it, he'd enjoyed his training with the Matukai, and was overjoyed to know now how to guide the Force through his body to be stronger, faster, and hopefully smarter. However, a Jedi without a lightsaber felt wrong to him. Though he did wonder if he'd ever be a proper Jedi.

From what Cam, Simvyl, Bo, and others had told him, the Jedi wouldn't have helped Naboo if not for Cam's actions. Even then, they only sent two Jedi along whereas the Mandalorians and Lokella sent thousands of warriors. Anakin didn't blame Cam for his mother's death – that anger was reserved for Decca the Hutt – but he felt that the Jedi and Republic should've done more to help Naboo. If they had, then the Lokella wouldn't have sent most of their fleet to help, and his mother would still be alive.

Anakin wished she'd been here to see him become a Jedi and see him in his armour. While not the beskar that Cam and Bo wore, Anakin adored the armour and had already made a few alterations to it that Cam hadn't been against, such as increasing the velocity the grappling cable fired at. That change granted the cable greater range and decreased the time it took before it could be used.

Thinking of his mother and his time on Karvoss II in the desert turned his mind to Tatooine. While Anakin was happy with how his life had gone since he'd been rescued from that place by Cam, he missed his friends like Kister and Pala from back then and wished to free them like Cam had freed him and his mother. Cam had listened every time he'd spoken of wanting to free them, to grant them the chances he'd had because of Cam. While Cam agreed they should be free as well, he kept saying they had to be cautious.

Tatooine was controlled by two powerful Hutts, something Anakin knew as before Watto had owned them, they'd belonged to Gardulla the Hutt. He'd just not realised how powerful she and Jabba were until Cam explained that they controlled two of the biggest Hutt clans and going after them would have most, if not all, of the galaxy's bounty hunters after them. Learning that Gardulla was Decca's mother added another layer of connections between them, though it didn't change Anakin's desire to get revenge for his mother's death.

Decca might not have fired the shot that killed his Mother, but it was his credits that paid for the pirates that attacked them. Just as he'd been behind previous attacks on the Lokella and the one who'd controlled the system before Cam and Master Dooku had freed the people there. That meant whenever Anakin thought about the Hutt, the fire within him, one demanding he destroy the Hutt, burned brighter than the twin suns of Tatooine. Almost as if a dragon stirred, ready to wake and destroy whatever stood in its path.

Anakin knew he shouldn't think about such thoughts, nor, privately, enjoy the idea of destroying Decca, the other Hutts, and those who engaged in slavery, but he did. It wasn't the Jedi way, but he knew he wasn't going to be a good Jedi. Which, given their choices to not help those in need, to sit back and do nothing when people were in danger, didn't upset Anakin as much as it might once have done.

Cam – who Anakin considered more like his brother than father – spoke about how a Jedi shouldn't draw on those darker impulses; and how they should be released into the Force. Or at least Cam had before Naboo had been invaded and Anakin's mother had died. Since then, or at least they'd left that swamp world, Anakin had sensed the same fury in Cam, though it wasn't aimed toward Decca and the Hutts.

For Cam, those flames burnt because of Trandoshans, the Lady Vosa who'd saved his sister Lia, and a few others whom Anakin didn't yet know of. Thinking about it over the last few months, Anakin realised that he'd always sensed that fire, that dragon's roar, inside Cam, but after the swamp world it wasn't as muted. As if whatever happened to Cam there – something that terrified Cam so much that he'd needed Anakin's help – had removed something that hid Cam within the Force.

Danger had radiated semi-freely from Cam since then, however, Anakin knew it was not aimed at him. At least not most of the time. There were evenings, which had grown more common since they'd landed on Karvoss II, where that danger had broadened and deepened: as if another was with Cam in his quarters as the danger was focused, precise instead of the all-consuming inferno it could be when Cam was angered. Yet Anakin had searched Cam's quarters when Cam had been at Raven's controls or otherwise engaged and found no hint of what was generating the danger.

Anakin knew he shouldn't search Cam's quarters like that, and that Raven was probably telling Cam he was there, but something about that focused, older, power called to Anakin. As if he needed to know what was causing it and understand it for himself. One day, Anakin hoped Cam would tell him what he was doing, but until then he'd remain patient. Cam was his… brother, friend, father, and Master, yet none of those titles felt right to Anakin. Cam was… he wasn't sure what exactly, beyond the one person Anakin knew he could count on. The one person in the entire galaxy that would stand with him no matter what.

He laughed gently as he walked, clearing thoughts of darkness in Cam and their odd situation. Anakin understood the Force wanted them to be together, but he was still getting used to the strange dynamic that existed between them.

"Something funny?"

Anakin stopped and turned, seeing the one who'd spoken was a Trandoshan. He didn't have issues with the species like Cam, but Cam's hatred of them had soured Anakin on them. Along with Gamorreans, Trandoshans were often seen as enforcers for the Hutts and other slavers on Tatooine, and as the hulking alien stepped forward, one clawed hand resting over a blaster, the HUD of Anakin's armour quickly scanned the alien and his equipment.

The blaster the claw was resting over was illegal in the Republic, though Anakin suspected that even on the Core worlds the Trandoshan would not be stopped by security, or would avoid the more heavily policed docking areas. From that, and the rifle slung over its back, and the vibroblade on the other hip, it didn't take a genius to understand this alien was a pirate, bounty hunter, slaver, or some odd combination of all three.

The HUD then provided details on the bay behind the Trandoshan. There were two ships there, though only one was clear enough for the HUD to match against records. The ship was in dire need of repairs, to say nothing of a new paint job, and blaster marks scorched the hull in over a hundred locations: and that was just what was visible to the HUD.

"Yeah, that hunk of junk you call a ship," Anakin shot back. Cam and Simvyl had warned him to be careful of his tendency to reply quickly, but Anakin didn't feel like being nice to this alien. Not when he was trying to threaten him simply because he was bigger. "Looks like it should be towing garbage."

"What?"

"I'm sorry. I meant to say towed away as garbage." Behind him, a coughing bark came from Simvyl suggesting the Cathar had bit back his amusement at Anakin's remark. That made Anakin smile, though the Trandoshan couldn't see it because of the armour.

"Why you little…"

The sound of a blaster rushing from a holster, along with Simvyl stepping forward between Anakin and the Trandoshan and placing a hand to gently push Anakin back, cut off the insult the giant lizard planned to use.

"Now, now," Simvyl said slowly, his voice low and Anakin saw his finger resting on the trigger, as if Simvyl expected trouble. "Let's not do anything stupid."

Anakin was again glad of the armour as it hid the look of confusion that rushed over his face. Trandoshans, in his opinion, were slow in the head with only Gamorreans and Klatooinian being slower.

The Trandoshan looked from him to Simvyl and then back. "Is this one your pet?" It asked, and Anakin tried to take a step forward, angered at anyone suggesting his friend was a slave. "Or perhaps your master?" That had Simvyl give Anakin a gentle push back even as the HUD noted the tensing of the Cathar's muscles and the emergence of a dozen Trandoshans deeper in the bay who were now stirring at the commotion.

Most had been out of sight while others were moving supplies, but many had turned, catching sight of what was occurring at the entrance to the bay they'd taken over. Each was armed similarly to the one they were dealing with, and Anakin was drawing on that information, using Cam's teaching to determine which blasters were the most dangerous, and how best to avoid them if a battle broke out.

He could feel the Force flow through him, accelerating his thoughts and motions as his mind worked to prepare a plan of escape if things turned sour. As much as he'd disliked it at the end, the training with Instructor Kefe was helping him draw upon the Force to be ready for combat.

"He's the son of my friend," Simvyl replied, his voice having dropped deeper. Anakin could sense Simvyl drawing on the Force, readying himself for combat just as he was doing. The pistol in Simvyl's hand, while still kept low, was now aimed at the Trandoshan's knee and at this range, Anakin knew Simvyl wouldn't miss. The Cathar's other hand left Anakin's chest and slid back to his lower back, where a vibroblade rested.

Unlike Cam's, Simvyl's blade wasn't made of beskar, but Anakin knew his friend was skilled with it. He'd enjoyed watching Cam and Simvyl spar with their blades, each moving faster than they had before because of the Matukai training. Neither was going for the kill, and Anakin knew Cam was holding back more than Simvyl, but they were looking to hurt each other as, from how Simvyl had explained it, the only way to train properly was to attempt to hurt your opponent. If one practised holding back, then when the time came to use a weapon for real, then your instincts would be incorrect, and you'd likely die.

Simvyl's style was markedly different from Cam's, but they moved so fluidly, so naturally with a blade-in-hand, that, to Anakin it was more akin to dancing than fighting.

"A Cathar friends with a Mandalorian?" The Trandoshan said, having recognized Anakin's armour, and assumed the father was also a Mando. The alien snorted in amusement. "Guess your people know their rightful place."

Anakin moved forward, a string of insults in a dozen tongues ready to be fired at the alien. However, before he could get them out, Simvyl had stepped into his path, cutting off his sight of the Trandoshan. "I lack the time, patience, or energy to waste educating one as absent-minded as yourself." Anakin smirked at the dismissal buried in the insult before the Cathar turned slightly, placing his free hand on Anakin's shoulder. "Come. Let us leave this being to his fallacies and return to your father."

After giving the Trandoshan a final glare – not that the alien could see it through the armour, Anakin turned. However, when he did, he stopped after only a single step. The HUD was reporting a group of eight Trandoshans approaching from the direction they had to go to get back to Raven.

Around them and the new group of Trandoshans, others were glancing around and moving back. At the same time, the Force was shifting in ways Anakin recognized easily as indicating danger was approaching.

Knowing what was about to happen, Anakin readied himself and using the Battlenet and the Force reached out to Cam. He felt he could handle one of the aliens, and Simvyl several more, but at odds of nearly ten-to-one, and with them trapped between two groups, they'd need help and quickly.

At that moment, the group of Trandoshans approaching them stopped, their hands drifting toward their weapons while the HUD informed him that the one that had first spoken to them, was now smiling, exposing rows of sharp, dirty yellow teeth.

"Shab."

… …

… …
(Cam's POV)
"Thanks for your business. If you're ever passing through here again, please don't hesitate to visit Basso's Brilliant Bazaar for all your vessel's needs, nor to recommend Basso to your friends."

I waved dismissively to Basso as I turned, having fuck-all intention of ever coming to this system, or dealing with the Toydarian, ever again. While Basso had been able to secure the higher quality fuel that Raven preferred – and after deepening my bond with her I refused to ever contemplate giving her anything but the best quality as I didn't want to experience her annoyance and anger at having to consume inferior products – his prices were, to put it gently, exorbitant. Even when considering that we were at the edge of Republic Space readying ourselves to venture into Wild Space and spend time training with the Shapers of Kro Var.

Even with being in my armour as I moved around this station, and Fenrir at my side, it'd taken longer than I'd hoped to get the fuel for Raven and secure supplies. HK and R2 had overseen the delivery, checked everything was as it should, and had Raven test some of the fuel before I'd paid the remainder of the costs to Basso. My caution came from not trusting anyone on this station as far as Anakin could throw them, which was only further enhanced when I'd seen two different security teams take open bribes to not examine cargo entering the station.

As was usual with each location we visited, Anakin had wandered off to explore the docking bays, wanting to see what ships were present. Simvyl was with him today simply because, given the clientele in this backwater, the odds of HK inciting violence were high enough that I didn't want him near my Padawan. That said, given what I'd seen on the station, I suspected Anakin could incite a riot here with the wrong phrase or comment, which was why I'd given him the usual speech of minding his manners unless someone started things.

"Easy there," I said as I reached the exit to Basso's office, my hand going down to pet Fenrir on his head. "He was honest." Fenrir's opinion of the Toydarian had been lower than mine, and the threat of the tuk'ata chasing him around, before ripping him to shreds, had ensured Basso was honest in his dealings with me.

As I stepped through the door, re-entering the chaos of the promenade of the station, and once more being glad of the armour given various smells in the air, I paused. The Force was rippling oddly as if it expected trouble. I took a step toward where Raven was docked, planning to leave the bay and then head around the docking ring externally to collect Anakin and Simvyl. At the same time, I opened the Battlenet to HK and Anakin.

"Query: Yes Master?" the droid replied quickly. However, before I could ask him to ready Raven, the Force shifted, and the feed from Anakin's armour connected to mine. Seeing him and Simvyl standing near a Trandoshan had me growling, my hatred for that race rising at seeing them on the station and close to my family.

"Ready Raven for combat!" I barked as I started running toward where Anakin and Simvyl were, knowing what was about to happen as the Battlenet reported they were being surrounded by nearly two dozen Trandoshans. "Anakin's in trouble!"

The Force came to me, empowering my body and pushing me forward faster than I'd normally be capable of. At my heels, I could sense Fenrir drawing on it as well, keeping pace with me.

"Affirmative: Yes, Master. Good hunting," HK responded, a hint of his disappointment at missing out on battle evident in his vocals.

The moment the channel closed, one of the Trandoshans flanking them from behind opened fire. I snarled in fury as Simvyl pushed Anakin to one side, letting the bolt strike the Trandoshan that had been in front of them. As the beast stumbled back from the friendly fire, Simvyl's blaster spoke. Three bolts raced out, striking the stumbling lizard in its knee and groin.

Furious at the attack, I demanded the Force do more even as Simvyl fired two more bolts at the falling lizard, striking the beast in the face. The Force bent to my desire, and the world around me slowed as I surged forward. Hot power raced through me as the Battlenet reported the first of the walking handbags was dead, the corpse still twitching even as chaos engulfed the location.

Simvyl managed to get Anakin and himself behind some crates, offering cover from the ambushing group of trannies, but I knew it wouldn't last. Once those in the hangar emerged, they'd be badly flanked.

"HEY!" The voice called out as I pushed forward, drawing my attention from the Battlenet. A human in uniform – A member of the corrupt security force – was holding out a hand, demanding I stop. "Stop!" He added, making it clearer even as the other hand moved pathetically slowly toward his sidearm.

As I rushed toward him, my hand rose, and the Force reacted to my wishes. The man, along with the three others with him at the checkpoint, was lifted up. Another step from me, and they were flying back, and by the time I'd taken a further two steps, all of them were down. They'd slammed into each other, a wall, and a large container.

Diluted, pained groans emerged from them as me and Fenrir charged through the destroyed checkpoint, their status already forgotten as the Battlenet continued to feed me details, as my anger and rage threatened to consume the station for allowing those beasts anywhere near my friends, my family.

Reports of Anakin's rising panic came through the Battlenet at the same time I crashed through two beings carrying something. The object exploded in a shower of pieces as my armour shattered it, allowing me to leave the promenade.

The corridors now were narrower, but still full of people, though all of them were slowing, the Force pushing me to speeds that left them little better than statues for me to avoid or destroy as I raced to my target. Fenrir's rage mixed with mine, driving my fury to new heights. When we reached those lizards, he was going to enjoy ripping them to shreds, though not as much as I was.

Simvyl moved slowly as well, the Force not able to enable him to move as quickly as I was. Still, he was fighting well, shifting their location before the lizards in the bay could emerge, his blaster firing rapidly, enabling them to move relatively safely.

Even as I vaulted two green-skinned aliens, I reached out through the Force, calming Anakin. A moment later, his vitals dropped, returning to normal levels and I felt relief flooding from into the Force; that I was coming to help, settled his thoughts.

A moment later, he lifted a vambrace, and the grappling cable in it launched. Before it'd even reached his target, Anakin had detached it from his armour, and as I slid around a corner, I smiled, enjoying the sight of the climbing apparatus first striking one lizard in the arm and then the cable wrapping around it and another beast, causing them to stumble.

Delight surged through me as Simvyl took advantage of that, his blaster singing out to strike the pair, driving them back into another beast. His bolts caught their blasters, rendering them useless for the remainder of the battle.

As the Cathar again pushed Anakin, shifting their location, memories of every encounter I'd had with the aliens he was fighting flowed back into my thoughts. From them trying to steal my glory after my verd'goten, to random encounters in various locations; each time, they were looking to kill me to please their god. Every memory served only to fuel the raging inferno that powered me forward, and demanding that when I reached them, none survived their mistake of attacking my son.

Even with time slowing for those around me, it seemed the message of what was happening was getting through. People were slowly moving, doing their best to give way to the armoured Mandalorian and giant hulking war beast at my heels. Their actions didn't matter though, as where I couldn't find a path around them, the Force ensured they were out of my way.

Simvyl and Anakin reached new cover, though as he slipped behind a barrel, Simvyl took a bolt in the calf. The only thing that soothed my anger from growing further was that it had been a glancing blow, not one that would place him out of the fight or cripple him and that it hadn't been Anakin that'd been struck.

He'd found a blaster and was firing back, though his shots lacked the accuracy of Simvyl's. Still, it was good he was defending himself even if that did nothing to lessen my rage, nor stop the flames inside from growing ever higher as the lizards continued their attacks.

Fenrir's wrath was rising alongside mine, the need to brutalise those attacking his pack, his family mixing with my yearning to eviscerate the shabuire that dared attack our family.

Each bolt that came at them added fuel to the fire, each shot they took bringing me ever-increasing pleasure. The people around me slipped away, their presence nothing more than obstacles to overcome to reach my family, to protect them and destroy those dumb enough to threaten it.

Rounding the final corner that would take me to the section of the docking ring where the battle was taking place, I slid to a stop. "Argh!" I screamed, my fist slamming into the closed door before me. When the metal didn't bend, didn't deform as the Force struck it with my first, I pounded it again, and a third and fourth time.

Seeing just clearly enough through the fog of fury enveloping my thoughts, I understood this was a blast door. For a moment I considered Phasing through the door, however, that was dismissed. I'd not attempted to use that power since truly connecting to the Force. Beyond risking myself in the attempt, I'd be forced to leave Fenrir behind, denying an ally we may need.

I thrust a hand forward, ripping the Force to me and used it to grasp the blast doors. The Force took a moment to respond, as if unwilling to help, and my rage surged, demanding its help. My other hand joined the first, and slowly, after what felt like an eternity, pained groans came from the doors.

Time crawled along as the sounds grew greater until, eventually, the HUD reported the doors shifting; the gears that held them in place straining and failing to resist my demands. Light finally shone through as the thick doors, designed to protect one section of the station from another in the event of a hull breach, slowly pulled back, the metal unable to deny my will.

I kept my focus on the doors, pouring my rage alongside the Force into opening them further, needing a gap large enough for myself and Fenrir to leap through. That helped ease the internal flames, however, they rose to new, previously unobtainable heights as new data came in from the Battlenet.

Anakin was down, the cover he and Simvyl had been using having been shredded by a grenade. His vitals were stable, which was all that enabled me to retain control over what I was doing. Simvyl, however, wasn't as lucky.

Minus the armour, Anakin and I wore, he'd taken shrapnel in several places. The wounds, while not instantly fatal, would need tending to soon or he'd soon be at death's door.

Before my thoughts could turn to losing the Antarian Ranger, Fenrir was moving. The gap between the doors was large enough for him to rush through, and a split-second later, I followed.

As I landed in a roll, the doors slammed closed behind us, and as the roll ended, I pushed myself to my feet, surging forward.

The Battlenet was reporting the Trandoshans were closing on my downed family, and as I neared the corner separating me from the battlefield, they reached the pair.

I tried to keep my thoughts clear, tried to stay rational as I took in the damage that had been wrought on the area. However, the second I saw the first target, the concept of thinking rationally deserted me.

The Battlenet reported the lizards had reached my family, Anakin tossed over the shoulder of one while two more started dragging the wounded Simvyl. The idea that, instead of simply killing them, they planned to take them away, to do Force-knew what with them, drove any remaining hint of restraint from my thoughts.

Rounding the final corner, all worries of what might happen vanished as the first four targets came into sight. Their backs were to me even as I raced toward them, beskad drawn and shoto lightsaber ignited.

The one closest to me started to turn, drawn by the sounds of my boots crashing against the floor. The others followed as Fenrir roared and leapt.

Blades sliced out, burning and cutting through flesh; steam rose, and blood boiled as plasma slid through meat like a hot knife through butter.

The sounds of pained grunts and screams, the last cut off as Fenrir clamped his mighty jaws down on his target, sent pleasure surging through me. Yet, those I'd just rushed past weren't my target.

Further ahead, at the entrance to the bay, I saw my targets. Three lizards dragging and carrying my family.

They and the others turned at the sounds, blasters raising to engage, even as Fenrir howled in delight.

Simvyl stirred, claws flashing out and slashing at his captors.

Anakin squirmed, driving an elbow into the face of his abductor, making the beast stumble.

I slid to one side, avoiding the first, frantic bolts toward me; my lightsaber flicking out and slapping back the pathetic attempts to harm me.

Simvyl slid free of his captors after striking one in the groin. The one carrying Anakin reached the ramp to their ship.

My blades swooped out, slashing through meat, carving me a path toward the vessel. Toward my son.

Twenty steps became ten.

The Force tried to do something, but my focus was on my target.

At five steps something crashed into my knee: knocking me to the side.

I turned as I fell, bringing my blade down; though only the hilt crashed into the scaly skull of the dumb lizard who'd tackled me.

I grunted as my side smashed into a crate, shattering it, and sending debris everywhere.

I twisted as I struck the ground, bringing my beskad around, driving the blade through the skull of the beast who'd dared touch me. The blade sent blood splattering from its mouth and jaw as the tip emerged, before striking the creature's chest.

Rolling as I bounced off the deck, I controlled my landing, ensuring I was ready to move as I stopped skidding over the floor.

Flares of fury rose as the HUD reported engines igniting, those flames rising higher as I realised it was the ship Anakin had been taken onto.

I stepped forward, ready to charge the ramp only to see it'd closed. The vessel now rising slowly from the deck.

Voices whispered to me, telling me I was about to lose Anakin. That there was nothing I could do. Not unless I used their advice.

My free hand thrust out my hand curling into a claw, calling the Force to my aid.

It was slow to react, causing my anger to rise further, generating flickers of black energy that danced between my fingertips.

Around me, those beasts not yet on a vessel yet still alive froze as that energy raced from my palm, slamming into the airborne vessel.

The ship shuddered, encouraging me and having the whispered promises of what I'd do to those who hurt my family grow louder.

Sparks cascaded over the hull, smoke rising from the engine that bore the brunt of my attack, yet the vessel continued to move away.

My other came up, lightsaber depowering as it fell from my grasp, and sent more tendrils of black energy slamming into the ship.

That ship wasn't leaving, not while the Force did as I commanded.

Smoke turned to fire before the engine exploded. The ship dropped, the hull scraping against the station's walls. The other two engines burned brighter, taking up the strain even as I directed my fury against them.

Suddenly, the Force shifted. The voices warned me of a nuisance.

I turned, wanting to burn whatever threat was nearing. The walls of the bay screeched, brunt, and ignited as Force energy left a jarring scar along them.

Before I could bring my fury to bear on whatever foul beast dared attack me, the creature crashed into my side, knocking me back.

As the black energy flickered away, sparing the escaping vessel from my fury, I turned my focus to whatever soon-to-be-dead creature had stopped my attack; and stopped me from saving Anakin.

Claws slashed at my armour, pathetically attempting to hurt me, which only served to further enrage me as I was knocked over.

As my back struck the ground, my fists slammed into the beast's skull, dark energy flickering around the gauntlets while the Force pushed my strength to insane levels.

The creature's skull caved in, unable to take the power of my blows. The claws fell limply against my armour.

One fist struck the animal again, driving it from my body and sending it tumbling away; green liquid marking the path the corpse took.

Standing quickly, I lifted my hands toward the scrapping vessel.

The blood on my gauntlets burned away as black energy surged from them, reaching out toward their target; needing to shatter the pathetic frame of the cage that held my son.

Time slowed as I pushed everything into my attack, as the Force made everything else around me unable to move, unable to challenge my power.

Yet, just as my fury threatened to overwhelm its prey, the energy splashed away, striking an invisible barrier.

I screamed into the Force, enraged that the station was denying me my prey. That it was allowing those animals to escape with my son.

I turned, ready to lash out at the station, to shatter it so I could resume my attack to free Anakin, only for a groan to reach my lips.

A downed lizard was nearby, part of its face badly burnt by blaster fire, the voices begged me to destroy it, to remind others why they were all beneath me.

With a new focus, I thrust out a hand, black energy slamming into the beast and cooking it alive even as it screamed in pain.

The Force warned of an attack, the HUD directing me to the object moving patiently slowly through the air.

A flick of my hand, and the object changed direction, hurtling back toward its source.

Turning back to my true prey, the voices whispered for me to destroy everything. I resisted them, my attention only on saving my family.

Another roar escaped me, one that drove back everything nearby.

In the time I'd been distracted, the vessel had slipped from view.

I turned, my boot denting the deck as I stalked towards a nearby living target.

It lay on the ground, one hand clasped pathetically over the other shoulder, trying vainly to remove the blade embedded past the hilt there.

Green blood flowed from the wound, soaking the deck, which delighted me.

My boot slammed into its chest and pinned it to the ground. "Where are they heading?" I demanded, pulling the shoto to my hand and igniting it.

The beast muttered something so quiet, that the armour couldn't pick it up. Blood flowed from its mouth.

Infuriated at the lack of help, I lifted my foot and then drove it down again, the Force doing as I demanded to strengthen the blow.

The chest of the beast crashed and cracked inward; blood, bone and sinew were sent flying as I destroyed its body.

Twisting my heel, ensuring the pathetic creature was ground beneath me, I turned, searching for another source of information.

A familiar snarl drew my attention, my anger easing slightly as I saw Fenrir standing watch over Simvyl.

The Cathar was wounded; the HUD reported four blaster burns and a dozen cuts, all of which were bleeding.

Regaining my focus, I rushed toward him, his eyes drawn to the squelching of my boot as I neared.

Knowing his condition before I reached him, I pulled bacta patches from my belt as I slid to a halt at his side.

Inside rage burnt at his failure to protect Anakin, and those hushed voices returned, demanding I punish Simvyl for the failure. I pushed those away, knowing he couldn't have done much better against the odds he faced, and that, once healed, he'd join me in hunting those responsible down and rewarding them for their choices.

"S-sorry," he murmured as I placed the first patch against his calf, easing the pain from the initial wound. At the same time, the HUD worked to determine which wounds needed bacta and which didn't. While the cuts from claws shouldn't need much to heal, I'd still want him to clean them. You never knew what those lizards carried.

"You did what you could." My tone was cold and business-like as I worked to restrain my anger. He wasn't the cause nor target of it and didn't need to endure it. "Fenrir, stay," I said as I stood a moment later, patches now covering the more serious wounds while others rested beside the Cathar so he could apply them himself.

Fenrir growled, not liking the order, but obeyed as I turned, moving toward the exit from the bay. I had to get to Anakin, which meant getting to Raven first.

I opened the Battlenet, wanting to determine the quickest route to my vessel, even considering Teleporting there to expedite matters. I was cautious about doing so, but it would be the fastest way to reach Raven. Or it would've if she was still in her bay.

"Query: Has the battle finished Master?" HK asked as I turned, looking to where my target had fled and seeing the wonderful, incredible sight of Raven entering.

"H… She let you fly her?" I asked the droid, trying to work out how Raven had gotten here without me at the controls. While she could stomach others watching her while we travelled through hyperspace, that was the extent of her leash for allowing anyone but me to be in command.

"Answer: No, Master. The vessel is still reluctant to allow me to take the helm." I bit back an unwelcome – purely because of timing – burst of amusement at HK's answer. "Explanation: The ship chose to fly herself here. It seems it understood the severity of the situation. Addendum: If I had been ten-point-three-two seconds slower she would have departed without me."

"Huh."

Any response beyond that didn't come as I watched Raven guide herself into the bay. She turned over the spot where Anakin's captors had fled from and without even landing, began to lower her ramp as I approached.

Pausing as I reached the ramp, I turned, seeing that Simvyl had stood and was using Fenrir as a crutch.

"Wha!" Simvyl panicked for a moment as he was lifted from the deck, several of the bacta patches slipping from his grasp as it frantically flailed to recover.

"Relax," I said as I pulled my hand to my chest, dragging the floating Cathar to me.

"I…, thanks," he said softly as I lowered him onto the ramp. It wasn't touching the deck as Raven wasn't landing, so I'd had to lift him to speed things up.

"You're welcome. Fenrir," I said as the tuk'ata reached my side, "escort him to the medibay and then wait."

The tuk'ata leapt onto the ramp and gently pushed the Cathar deeper into Raven. Once the path was clear, I leapt up, the ramp beginning to close as soon as my boots touched the deck.

"Good girl," I said, running my fingertips over her skin.

The lights around me flickered, Raven happy to have me back onboard mixed with fear for Anakin, and a moment later I was running through her corridors.

"Statement: The ship is ready for departure, Master," HK offered as I entered the cockpit. "Shields and missiles are ready."

"Good." I slid into my chair, the seat sliding to partially encompass me, and strengthening my bond to Raven even as she eased herself out of the bay.

"Query: Who has taken the young builder, Master?"

"Trandoshans." The word came out in a growl, one enhanced by the armour giving it a deeper, more metallic sound.

The communication channel was bleeping, demanding attention. That was either the station's dockmaster or possibly even security as the HUD had detected some arriving just as we left. Regardless, they could fuck off as I had other things to deal with, and if I saw security I'd struggle to contain my rage at them letting those beasts onto the station in the first place.

"Observation: It has been some time since I've hunted them, Master. Loading tactical subsets and tactics for the species."

"Once we've got Anakin back, you've got free reign," I said as my hands closed around Raven's controls. While the armour dulled the connection, it still brought me comfort to be back here.

"Exclamation: How exciting, Master. I look forward to demonstrating my skill."

I didn't reply to his comment, instead focusing on the system we were in. Raven's sensors were scanning every nearby vessel while I was pushing out into the Force. Thousands of vessels were moving around, as while this was a minor system in Republic terms, it had a population of over a billion.

Closing my eyes, I dove into the Force, Raven at my side. Reaching outward, it didn't take long to find Anakin's presence. While he hid it from others, with the bond we shared, finding it was as simple as finding fresh water while standing next to a mountain stream. "There."

Raven turned before I even moved the controls, vectoring toward our prey. We cut across the nose of a transport three- or four-times Raven's size, letting us see the panicked reaction of the pilot as we skimmed the other vessel's hull.

Emerging around the transport, Raven pulled up our target; the smoke trailing from the destroyed engine made it easy to find. "Thank you," I said to Raven, letting her know how grateful I was for her actions and response to my needs. In response, extra power poured into her thrusters, pushing us toward our prey.

Raven ducked, dove, and slid past any vessel that crossed our path, her intent toward the lizard's ship clear to all. It didn't take them long to realise we were hunting them, and it pushed forward faster, though, with one of their sublight engines destroyed, they had no hope of escaping us.

"Target engines only," I ordered as we cleared the last vessel between us and the beasts who'd taken my son.

As the missile racks locked on, Raven alerted me to a half-dozen ships closing on us from behind. They were coming from two vectors, and given their shared markings and size, it was clear they were station or system patrol craft. None would reach us before we engaged the lizards, but I wasn't taking the chance they'd try and stop us boarding.

"This is Jedi Knight Cameron Shan," I said into the comm channel Raven opened with the closest patrol craft. "The vessel we're bearing down upon is crewed by Trandoshans who've kidnapped my s… my Padawan. Stay back or I will consider you hostile."

I closed the channel after sending my threat, not concerned about how they might respond. This close locking onto Anakin's emotions was easy. Given how dull they felt, I suspected the lizards had stunned him to avoid him causing a problem. That meant they'd likely removed his armour as it would block all but the strongest – and those most dangerous – stun devices. Since Anakin didn't have a Padawan braid, or at least I'd not insisted he tie one into his hair while we were leaning into my status as Mando'ade, the lizards shouldn't know they'd captured a Force user, which meant they wouldn't have secured him properly.

Still, the fact they'd laid hands upon my son, never mind hurt him, meant the whispers were back. They made clear the lizards deserved to pay, preferably slowly and painfully, for their actions, and while I was struggling to not give in to those suggestions, I was rejecting them for now. The reason for that wasn't some attempt to remain honourable, but because I was sensing others nearby Anakin. Given their presences were frightened and chaotic, I suspected the beast who'd captured them, were either slavers or enjoyed hunting children. Once those children were, along with Anakin, safe, then HK would have free reign; so much so that I'd be willing to watch how he dealt with the creatures, perhaps even insisting he ensure their deaths were slow and painful.

A desire to send those walking boots to meet their gods embarrassed and defeated rushed through me as we neared range for the missiles. It would be a fitting reward for them and their false idol.

Four missiles streaked away from under Raven's wings, the launchers having reached maximum range. I watched the surge forward, bearing down on their target, ready to stop my prey in its tracks and leave them weak and ripe for extermination.

"NO!" I screamed as, just before the missiles struck, the target jumped to hyperspace. I pushed back, the urge to lash out only tempered by knowledge I couldn't, wouldn't hurt Raven in my fury. "Kriff! Kriff! Kriff!" I roared, clenching my fists so that I swore I heard the beskar groan in protest.

"Statement: Plotting flight vector and determining routes to Trandosha or known pirate havens."

After taking a deep breath, promising to find Anakin and butcher every lizard near him, if not in the entire galaxy, I leaned forward. "I sensed others on the vessel. They might be gathering children for hunts."

"Amendment: Altering search patterns for worlds that are remotely inhabited and similar to Trandoshan homeworld. Addendum: Factoring in closeness to nearby systems with strong security forces or Republic influence. Assessment: Primary list of locations will be available in ten-point-three-two minutes. However, it will take another sixteen-point-seven-three minutes to prepare rankings based on probability of use."

I growled, angered at my failing to protect Anakin. It wasn't that I'd lost him that rankled though, it was that instead of the Jedi or Banite Sith taking my Padawan, son, and the Force-damned Chosen One, it was a group of shabuire walking handbags. I'd never liked Trandoshans, but in that moment, they might be the single thing I hated most in the galaxy. Beyond even my fury toward Vosa about what she'd put me through. Haran, even the Vong had more honour than those overgrown, self-indulgent lizards.

The rage to head to Trandosha and burn it to ash, to turn every monument to the Scorekeeper to glass and soak them in the blood of his failed worshippers surged through me, burning like a beacon of pure, unrestrained hatred within the Force. I wasn't sure how long I sat there, breathing deeply, pushing what anger I could into the Force and bottling the rest deep down inside, but eventually, I recovered enough that images of the multitude of ways I could butcher and skin Trandoshans slipped from the forefront of my thoughts.

The communication console was beeping incessantly, system security and defence no doubt frantically trying to reach me. Looking at it, I considered ignoring the hails and jumping after the lizards, but without knowledge of where they might head, there was little point. Raven would overshoot them with ease, and then I'd have no way to know where to go.

Perhaps, I realised, it was better to speak with the station's commander. They should have records of the Trandoshans' vessel, including, hopefully, details of where it'd come from. If not, then there were some Trandoshans who had survived the battle in the bay. I was sure they'd be more than willing to tell me where they'd come from, and where their companions had fled. If not, then HK would be more than capable of extracting any relevant data from them before they were exterminated like the vermin they were.

… …

… …
"Query: Was your discussion productive, Master?"

I bit back a growl as I entered the bay where Raven was docked and saw HK waiting for me at the base of Raven's ramp. "No, HK, it wasn't," I replied slowly, trying to keep my emotions in check. "Kriffing waste of time that was."

Ever since the Trandoshans had jumped away with Anakin, I'd been walking a knife-edge between rushing off in the vain hope we might find them quickly and lashing out at anyone who wasn't helpful. Given I'd spent the last hour with the station's commander and head of security, after being escorted to the meeting by two dozen security personnel, the latter option had felt more likely.

The pair had, even after I confirmed I was a Jedi and provided recordings that confirmed the Trandoshans shot first, spent more time trying to pressure me over my actions than the firefight and kidnapping that had taken place on their station. They'd even had the audacity to demand I pay the medical bills for the security team I'd taken out while rushing to help Anakin and Simvyl.

I'd told them where they could shove that idea and then insisted the matter was now Jedi business. I'd asked nicely for their files and recordings for today and the Trandoshans' vessels and actions, but neither had been cooperative. They'd not wanted to do so, and even reminding them that their system was a member of the Republic, and as a member of the Jedi, with a personal connection to the Chancellor – which they discovered when they searched the Holonet for my information – they'd been reluctant to grant me what I'd asked for.

After that, they'd reluctantly agreed to hand over the files, but they weren't letting me speak with the three surviving Trandoshans; insisting that the trio would be tried under local law and not the whims of the Jedi. The pair had a clear distaste for the Order, and while I didn't care about that, the fact they were throwing it bluntly into my face hadn't done much for my already sour mood. At least once a minute I'd considered simply grasping the pair with the Force and persuading them to be more cooperative. I'd resisted the urge but only just, and even now, with the meeting over, the idea still held appeal. As did ripping this station apart bulkhead by bulkhead until nothing remained.

"Query: Would you like me to speak with them?"

I smiled tightly as the various security personnel nearby tensed at the question, mainly as HK, as always, was armed. That said, the only weapon security could see was the one HK was carrying, the others were built-in or hidden, scanners unable to detect them due to additional features HK had insisted were added to the body when I'd had it commissioned.

"No, that won't be necessary," I answered, holding up a datapad. The station's commander and security chief had, after the hour-long meeting, finally agreed to hand over all files for today's events. They'd insisted that there were no copies, but I had my doubts and had sent instructions to R2 and HK during the meeting to ensure it was the only copy. "How did you spend your time?" I asked, moving through the command centre, and ignoring the peons who worked for the di'kute in the office behind me.

"Statement: While not as fruitful as I might have liked, it wasn't entirely wasted." We stepped into the lift at that, though HK remained quiet until the doors sealed and we began our descent. "Continuation:" HK resumed, using the Battlenet to take the discussion private. "The meatbags were unwilling to allow me to speak with those responsible for the young builder's abduction, Master. Speculation: I believe they feared I might end the functions of the beasts in their care."

"I'd have enjoyed it if you had."

"Assurance: I would have only exterminated the Trandoshans after I was sure they served no further purpose, Master. Disclosure: As I was unable to speak with the targets, while we waited I accessed the security systems as you requested. Observation: Their protection was pathetically weak, even for a system designed by meatbags."

"The files are erased?"

"Answer: Not entirely, Master. The files were being observed and copied when your request came in."

"Haran!"

"Assurance: While I wasn't able to immediately scrub the files in question, Master, I can assure you I was successful in my assignment. Explanation: Once the copy was created for you, I dispatched a program that would attach to every file in the system and erase the network. As I accessed their system from inside their command centre, they are unlikely to locate the issue before the program activates in thirty-four-point-two-six minutes."

"Heh." I laughed softly inside the armour even as the lift reached our floor. Stepping forward, I saw those in the room, which was the same security unit that had escorted me here, tense. They might have their hands on their weapons, as did others in the room, and several turrets turned to track our movement, but none of them were a threat. Already the HUD had determined the order to remove them, and I could feel the Force readying itself if I might decide to cleanse the room.

Taking a step forward, the team tensed further and moved toward me, only to pause when I raised my hand. "Don't," I said, activating the external speakers in my armour and shaking my head in disgust. "Just don't."

"Our orders…"

"Are rescinded," I cut off the squad's leader. "Unless you wish to join your comrades in the medibay, or the Trandoshans in the morgue."

"Musing: Perhaps they should, Master. I sense you could do with 'blowing off some steam' as meatbags like to say."

"Fair, but the sooner I leave this cesspit, the better," I replied, walking past the squad leader, pushing him from my path as I moved. "Plus, getting blood off the boots is a pain I'd rather avoid."

"Observation: That is why I prefer to terminate targets at a distance, Master. Or to use a disruptor." I ignored that he'd just suggested he had access to a weapon that was outlawed in the Republic. Even if we were in the Core, you'd find people with such weapons, the trick was to ensure they were modified to look like a more common blaster rifle. "Confession: I do, however, admit something is pleasing about standing over a meatbag as their life leaves their eyes."

A strained laugh forced its way out at the remark, the HUD showing those in the room growing even more tense. At least those who weren't used to dealing with mercenaries and warriors. The more experienced security personnel seemed to understand there was no threat in HK's words and made sure to ease the nerves of their less decorated colleagues.

Once we exited the security station, I returned our conversation to internal chatter. "Where are the lizards located?"

"Disclosure: It is of no importance, Master. To ensure they don't reveal what they saw I have inserted a small alteration into the systems monitoring their cells. Oxygen levels are slowly decreasing to levels they cannot tolerate, and the alarms for the cells won't sound until long after the meatbags have expired."

"Acceptable."

From there we walked in silence, which allowed me to turn my thoughts to my actions. I didn't regret drawing on the Force how I'd done or my actions during the battle. I'd done so to help others. Yet I knew I had to be careful. With my powers and connection to the Force unstable and unbalanced because of Natural Selection, and with me already more inclined to draw on the Force in ways the Jedi wouldn't approve of, I was at risk of losing myself in the Dark Side.

I'd not done so today, but there had been moments when, in the heat of battle, I'd come close, just as I had on other occasions. While I'd hunt and kill every Trandoshan that was involved in Anakin's kidnapping, and would do the same if others such as Bo or Serra were in danger, I had to be cautious that I didn't go too far, that I didn't enjoy my actions too much. That path led to me being consumed by the Dark Side and becoming nothing more than a beast that had to be put down. Against the lizards, even losing control like that shouldn't cost me, but against the real threats that awaited me – both those known and unknown as I felt there were more dangers in the galaxy than just what I was aware of – such behaviour would result in my quick and pathetic death.

I opened a channel through the Battlenet, wanting to alert Simvyl that we were returning only for the words to die in my throat. Stumbling to one side, I placed a hand on the nearest wall to steady myself as I felt a familiar presence reach out through the Force.

"Anakin," I muttered as I reached back, wanting to let him know I was there for him.

We were far too far apart for any form of communication to take place, not least as I'd yet to open myself fully to allow such discussions. However, I could sense enough that my worst fears receded into the depths of my mind. Anakin was awake now, and while panicked and scared, he wasn't in danger. At least not currently. The burst of emotions from him, even at this distance and with my connection to the Force limited by choice, was still enough to unbalance me, hence the stumble. Still, I knew he was as well as he could be.

Closing my eyes, I pushed open my connection to the Force, focusing entirely on the bond I shared with my son. I had enough understanding, thanks to my training with Fay and Dooku, to know how to lock onto the bond I shared with Anakin and send feelings along it.

Around me, the minds of those on the station became clearer, and the myriad of voices threatened to overwhelm me. Their desires, needs, wants, and every other random, meaningless idea and concept that consumed the thoughts of lesser beings crashed around me, threatening to bury me in a tsunami of insanity. I threw up barriers, drawing on my lessons, and kept the symphony of chaos back. All that mattered was Anakin, and reaching his mind, even, if possible getting a sense of where he was and who was with him.

It took a moment, as I was pushing through the Force over hundreds, if not thousands, of lightyears before I locked onto Anakin. Once that was done, I sent a burst of reassurance to him. He'd know I'd be coming for him, but I needed him to understand that it wasn't going to be instant.

His response was one of relief as if he feared I'd fallen to the lizards that had taken him, or that, like Shmi, I might've abandoned him. The fear I'd sensed in his initial outburst had settled, though not gone entirely. Given his current situation, that was understandable, I just had to hope he didn't latch onto that for support. Not because I didn't want him using the Force in the same ways I'd done when trying to save him, but because I feared that, with him being young, and his mind still maturing, he'd not be able to control himself and never recover from what he might do if he answered the offers the whispers of the Dark Side provided.

Pushing myself off the wall, I realised HK was standing nearby, keeping guard while those around us swerved away, unwilling to pass close to a Mandalorian and armed droid. "Hold on An'ika," I whispered to myself as I resumed walking with renewed vigour.

Somewhere out there, Anakin was in trouble, and if I had to rip apart the galaxy to find and save him, I would.

… …

… …
I watched as the stars swirled around us as we travelled faster than light, putting the station and the soon-to-be dead lizards behind us. The first of the possible worlds had been inputted into the navigational computer and Raven was pushing herself forward, the engines exceeding their standard limits as we soared through the undulating eddies of hyperspace.

"You've got the conn," I said to Simvyl as I stood and made my way out of the cockpit cape swirling around me. There was no need to have him alert me if something happened, as Raven would do that naturally. The Cathar was still wounded, with a few bacta patches still visible under his clothing, but he'd insisted on working. I didn't need the Force or Observe to know he blamed himself for Anakin's abduction, and while there was still some anger toward his part in events, I'd forgiven him.

Anakin had taunted the Trandoshan after it had spoken to him, and while that wasn't the smartest choice, I'd have done the same or worse in the boy's place. The difference was that if something had happened with me there instead of Anakin and Simvyl, then there'd not have been any lizards walking away from the battle. Force, if HK had been with me then the decks would be repainted with blood by the time we finished.

As I emerged into the central area, Fenrir lifted his head. Unlike most times that I passed through the area, he wasn't lazing around on the main sofa, instead, he was stalking back and forth; agitation and anger radiating from him. Anakin being gone meant a member of our pack, our family was missing, and while his bond to the boy wasn't as strong as mine, he still shared a connection with him.

In one corner of the area, waiting to be disposed of, was a pile of bones that had formerly been the leg of a Trandoshan. The tuk'ata had dragged it onboard after we'd returned to the station, taking over the scene of the crime. Several members of the security force investigative services weren't happy with him removing evidence, but if they'd wanted the leg back, they could've tried to take it.

If he'd done that before Naboo I might've had issues, but not long after I'd purchased a trio of cleaning droids and tasked R2 with keeping the trio in line. So far, there'd not been any issues, though it seemed Fenrir was unwilling to let them collect the bones as, while I was moving through the area, one droid entered, only to scuttle away after Fenrir growled at it.

As I exited the central area, Fenrir fell into step behind me. Normally with what I was about to do, I'd not have him present, but I'd allow it for today. We were both on edge and having him nearby for what I wanted to do might allow me to retain my centre.

I slipped into my quarters quickly, the doors taking longer to close because of the tuk'ata. As he settled down in his usual position – one that allowed him to attack anyone coming in the door – I moved to my desk. Once there, I reached into my Inventory and removed Adas' holocron. As I'd been using it more heavily since Naboo, I kept it separated from the other holocrons in my Inventory, though I wasn't stupid enough to leave it in my quarters. While Anakin knew not to enter without permission, the holocron generated a presence in the Force that I suspected even Simvyl felt. The longer I could go without anyone knowing exactly what I was up to, the safer it would be for us all.

I closed my eyes and reached into the Force, easily finding the cold, reserved, but dangerous presence that signified the holocron of the ancient Sith King.

"And wha…" Adas' words trailed off as the projected image stared at me. "What exactly has happened?" He asked, changing tack which made clear he could see the conflict in me over what I'd done, and how I'd drawn upon the Dark Side in my attempt to save Anakin.

I took a breath, readying myself for reliving the battle, and the sight of the vessel that had taken my son away. "There was an incident on a station we've just left," I said slowly, watching my tone and emotions. The holocron would be sensing them, but I'd prefer not to be too clear about how close I'd come to losing myself. "Anakin, my Padawan, my son, was taken by Trandoshans," I couldn't stop the burst of fury that surged through me at the mention of that race. "I've sensed him through the Force, and know he's alive but… I don't know where he is or where those beings are taking him."

Adas remained silent after my confession, though I could feel the holocron probing me through the Force. "Hmm. While I know little of the species, bar what previous holders of this holocron and you have told me, based on that data, I would assume that they intend to take your apprentice to one of their hunting worlds. However, I know nothing of where such worlds might be located, though I may have a method for how to locate your apprentice. That said, I don't believe that is your primary reason for speaking to me."

I suspected his idea for locating Anakin would involve reaching into the Force, and it was something that I'd considered ever since we'd left the station. However, due to how I was recovering from the battle, and the maelstrom of emotions swirling within me, I was reluctant to do so, which was why I'd sought out the holocron once we'd entered hyperspace. "My Padawan and Simvyl were elsewhere on the station when they were attacked. When it happened, when I sensed Anakin's fear and panic, I almost lost control. I knew I couldn't reach him easily, not with how my Force connection wasn't the same as it once was. At that moment, with no choice, I drew upon the Dark Side and let it guide and shape my choices."

"Do you regret the decision?" the holocron asked slowly, no doubt taking stock of my words, feelings, and presence within the Force.

"No." I blinked, surprised at how quick my response had been. I knew I'd not regretted the choice, but ever since there'd been lingering doubt about if I'd made the right choice. That my answer came so quickly, and without a hint of remorse, was unexpected. "I mean, I don't regret using the Force as I did to try and save Anakin. It's just that, in doing so, in giving in to the offers of power from the Dark Side, I lost myself in them. By the time I regained control of myself, my actions, and the Force, it was too late, and Anakin was gone; lost."

"As much as it might shock you to hear, your mistake wasn't that you took back control, nor that you listened to the veiled false promises that came, not from the Force but from deep within yourself, but that you fought over the choice. That you fought against what you are, and what you were doing." My head tilted to one side, wondering where he was going with this. "The Dark Side isn't, as the Jedi believe, some corrupted section of the Force in which one loses themselves because of their emotions. It is the true source of the abilities the Force grants us, though to fully use and appreciate it, one must learn to take command of it and oneself. However, to wield the power the Force provides, without being consumed by it, one must make a choice."

"Jedi or Sith."

"Yes. And no." Adas chuckled, likely because of the confused look that flashed across my face. "To them, the choice is between Light and Dark, between right and wrong. Between letting the Force guide them, or using its power to shape the universe around you. The universe, as you have well discovered, isn't a simple case of two sides to every choice, it is instead a symphony of, as much as I loathe the term, grey. The Force, as it flows and binds everything in the universe together, is likewise not something that can be simply categorized into two clear and distinct spheres of influence and choice."

"Then what is it?" This wasn't where I'd expected the conversation to go, but it was interesting and was helping ease my mind.

"Tell me, in your own words, how would you, using the teachings of the Jedi, describe the Force?"

I leaned back, thinking about every lesson that I'd had on the nature of the Force. Most of those had come from Fay, though Dooku and others had weighed in from time to time. While none had used simple metaphors to describe the Force, as it wasn't something that could be easily distilled into such a thing, as I looked over the memories, I saw a common, recurring pattern develop. One that, when applied to a way to define the Force, brought forth a simple but detailed once you examined it closer, concept.

"The Force is a river, one that flows with a will of its own – as any river does – and cares little for those on its banks or within it. We, as beings able to draw upon and sense the Force, are the rare few who exist within the river. Those that cannot rest along the banks, able to see the river, but not understand what lies beneath, where the true power and nature of the Force resides. While we travel in the flow, we meet others as our paths cross. For some, the eddies of the water allow only the briefest of contacts, for others, the paths come close to being permanently intertwined. The Jedi teach that, when those paths pull apart, or disappear altogether, we must accept it, and go with the flow. The river, the Force, is the one that defines our path – our destiny – not us. We must release our feelings, and our opinions into the river and accept that no matter what apparent harm and devastation it brings, it has a path that will lead to where we would wish to reside."

"Hmm." Adas lifted a hand to his skull and tapped the base of his helm. "A far more opinioned and detailed answer than I would've expected for one raised by the Jedi. At least if I wasn't already acquainted with you." There was little in his calm, measured tone to suggest he disagreed with my description, but underneath that, I could sense hints of contempt for the ideals I brought forth. "The question is, do you, with all that you've seen, experienced, and done, believe, truly believe, that this is what the Force is?"

I took my time before answering, delving into my thoughts and feelings on the matter. "No," I eventually replied, "not entirely. I mean, the description makes sense, but it feels as if I'm missing something."

Adas chuckled. "That, my young apprentice, is why, when you've drawn upon the Force when you've taken command of it and made it do as you wish, you lose yourself within its power. You are working from a flawed perspective, and fighting instinctively against what you perceive as dangerous because your understanding is lacking. Your training, however ineffectual it was, as a Jedi makes it hard for you to delve into the river, to see and experience what lies at its base, and understand that, while an incredible power, with desires of its own, the Force isn't always right. Blind faith within it, and where it is carrying you, leaves you unable to push the water, to shape the Force as you need and desire."

My mouth opened, readying to challenge him about the dangers of the Dark Side, yet no words emerged. While I didn't entirely buy what he was saying, any argument I might bring forth would have ready counters. I might, as much as I was worried by the idea at times, know that the Jedi path – be that the one followed by Fay, or that followed by the Order in general – wasn't the perfect one for me, but I wasn't here to argue over the merits of the Jedi or Sith philosophy. "Then," I began, having pushed my arguments to one side, "how would you describe the Force?"

I might not have been able to see his face, but I knew Adas was smiling. "Using your analogy of the Force as a river, what would be its final destination?"

"To a sea…"

"Or an ocean," Adas finished, which made me nod. "To keep with this comparison, then what the Jedi perceive and believe is a river that we all must travel down as the Force guides us is, to be polite, incomplete. A river cannot exist by itself, it is part of a cycle, and in the end, the river must end by entering the larger and dangerous entity of an ocean. The breadth and depth of this ocean is beyond the scope of any mortal to define and understand."

"Then the Sith are as wrong about the Force as the Jedi?"

"In some ways, yes," Adas replied with a chuckle. "The difference is that while the Jedi allow the currents to guide them down their river, they never understand that the ocean of the Force awaits to consume them for their false beliefs and what lies in its depths. They don't understand the Force and place their faith in it. That, as with any force of nature, is a deeply flawed approach. Weather has no care for the creatures that inhabit its ecosystem; it only concerns itself, if it is concerned with anything, with the various patterns and systems it has control over.

"Many who claim to be Sith believe that to have the power they desire, they must dominate the ocean; bend it entirely to their will. That too is a fallacy, and often leads to those who attempt domination over the entirety of the Force to be driven mad." He paused, making sure I was listening intently. I was, as was Fenrir who'd moved closer as Adas had spoken. "The other issue, and one I suspect you might fall for, is to believe that it is possible to use both ideals, of allowing the Force to blindly guide you but then assuming control when the destination or situation isn't to your liking. That path leads to madness, and few if any beings can survive such a battle; one fought between themselves, their ideals, and the Force."

"Then no matter what we do, we are doomed to fail?"

"Again, yes and no," Adas said, and I swore he was looking at me as if I was a child. "One cannot trust the Force to guide them, nor believe they can dominate the entirely of it. Both those paths, and that of trying to do both, are false routes, designed to trap and control the weaker-minded fools. Those incapable of understanding the truth, accepting it, and then adapting to it.

"What one must do, if one wishes to survive the Force, is to understand that we have the power to alter, in some ways, the environment around us, without attempting to go too far, to do too much, or making no effort to affect our surroundings. Bend, shape, and direct the ocean's currents around you, as best you can; channel them to what you need. The Force will accept this, as in the grand scheme, your actions, if done so alone, have no meaningful effect on the overall ocean."

As metaphors went, Adas' one wasn't the worst I'd heard. Yes, he was, as expected, pushing for a darker path than I was taking, but he wasn't promising the impossible. Nor was he suggesting I could have everything I wanted simply by dominating the Force around me. Going over the previous discussions we'd had, it was clear this idea worked better with his previous words than what I'd suspected. Those thoughts had, I could see now, been shaped by the Jedi and my preconceptions, about the Dark Side and the Sith.

If I understood his suggestion, his teaching, then to save Anakin, I would have to assume control of the Force around me and him, and use that to alter the flow of the water – the flow of the Force – enough that we'd once more be together. That made sense. However, another concept, one linked intrinsically to Anakin, came to mind.

"What of fate and destiny?"

Anakin was brought forth by the Force – possibly by Plagueis and Sidious attempting to assume control over the entirety of the Force – and thus was critical to whatever the Force considered as balance. My emergence in this universe, and the Force's eventual acceptance and adaptation to me, meant I also was important, but I still believed my role was less critical than the one my son had.

While I'd had hints of the Force adapting to my presence, to shifting its currents, it was only on Naboo that I understood that fully. The death of Master Drallig in place of Qui-Gon was a clear one. While it was only a theory, I suspected the Force had hoped for Qui-Gon to teach Anakin, or at least considered it one of two ways he could go – the other being to eventually kneel before Sidious. In coming here, I'd presented another option, one I had deeply believed, was the Force's favoured choice.

Thus, with Qui-Gon's role in determining Anakin's path to the Force's goal abandoned, he lost importance to the currents. Drallig, due to his closeness to Serra – who flowed beside me in the ocean – had been positioned to ease the overall path of the Force in our vicinity instead. That idea wouldn't ever bring comfort to Serra, but it did ease some of my guilt over Drallig's death.

"Fate is a tricky thing," Adas responded, bringing my attention back to him. "As much as many Dark Siders might wish to deny it, the Force has a path it wishes to take, and no number of actions taken by us can change the destination. We can, with skill, training, and power, alter the exact route taken to this destination, but we cannot divert the Force from its course. Attempting to alter the course and destination will see the Force react and counter the move of the one trying to subvert its intentions: be they Sith, Jedi, or any other who can call upon the Force.

"Now, the path the Force has taken, and the events that brings forth, often don't align with the desires of those of us able to swim in her depths. The Jedi preach that we should simply allow these events to occur, that there is nothing we can do to alter them, nor should we attempt to." My thoughts bounced to Qui-Gon and Drallig there. "A False Sith might attempt to bend the entirety of the Force to their wishes to alter the event. Again, a flawed and foolish choice. A True Sith, can with effort, desire, and power – something both you and your apprentice possess – alter that path enough that events occur in different ways. Often those changes are for our benefit, but not always. That is a sign we must understand, and however much it enrages us, accept. We can use the Force, we can shape its path, but we cannot ever hope to subsume its will, nor alter the course of something we will never truly comprehend."

Adas paused and I sat back in my chair, letting his words sink in. This had shifted from what I'd expected quickly, yet what he said sounded more useful for me now, if I stepped back and looked at things as logically as I could, than a simple lesson on managing my anger.

"You don't deny the Force around you can be bent to your will," Adas said, regaining my attention, "but are struggling with the aftereffects of it not doing enough to help. Which leaves you with a choice.

"Do you accept the teaching of the Jedi and make no outward attempt to have the Force help you find your apprentice? Do you follow the path of the False Sith and attempt to assume direct control of every element of the Force across this galaxy and beyond? Or do you wish to learn how to use the Force to alter the area around you, to wield it to suit your desires without risking the madness that preys upon your fears?"

… …

… …
Leaning back in my chair, I snarled. "Shab!" The Mando'a curse slipped easily from me as I pulled back from the Force, unable to sense Anakin in the system.

"No luck?"

"No," I replied, glancing at Simvyl. "He's not in the system." I paused and raised an arm, pointing in the rough direction where it had felt Anakin was coming from. "That way. Give or take."

"Observation: I am impressed with your accurate ability to provide directions, Master."

I ignored HK's sarcasm, as in his place, I'd share it. However, the method that Adas had taught me while we'd travelled to the closest system where HK felt the Trandoshans might've taken Anakin was helping narrow down the location. Or at least I hoped it was, as while it had yet to bear fruit, it was providing a general sense of where my son was.

The issue was that if the Trandoshans were still moving – which given we were barely a day after Anakin's abduction was possible – then it wouldn't be as effective. Still, it was quicker than spending hours, if not days, scanning each possible system for signs that any ships had arrived and approached the habitable, but generally uninhabited, planets that might be used as hunting grounds. Still, with Raven pushing herself so we were travelling at 0.5 past lightspeed – a drop of 0.2 on her official hyperspace rating – we were able to cover a half-dozen systems inside a day.

While using the Force as a very rough compass was, I felt, helping, I knew it wouldn't be enough to find Anakin in time. I could sense his fear even at the distance between us with the only upsides being that it wasn't growing weaker – suggesting he was travelling far from us – nor was it evolving into something worse, which would suggest the Trandoshans were beginning their hunt. I did wonder why he'd not yet tried to escape, as even with the limited training he'd had with using the Force, he should be able to cause trouble. However, perhaps he was simply showing restraint and applying the lesson I'd put in place when we'd left Karvoss II.

Since we'd be travelling as Mando'ade until we reached the Shapers, I'd warned him against using the Force except in the direst of circumstances. He'd used it slightly in the battle before he'd been abducted, but not enough – at least according to what the Battlenet recording suggested – that his captors had realised he was a Force user. If he was being smart, he was waiting and biding his time. I felt the Trandoshans would've removed most of his armour to lower the threat he could pose, so he'd be limited in what he could do to escape his confinement. Fighting unarmed on a ship, in tight quarters where he could be easily tracked was harder than on whatever world the beasts were taking him to. There, slim as it was, he would have a greater chance at surviving until I arrived, or possibly even slipping from their hunting grounds and taking a few down in the process.

Still, needing help in cutting down the exceedingly long list of possible worlds HK had, I'd reached out to a handful of people who might have contacts in the underworld. The two most prominent contacts were Dukes Adonai and Torrhen. While the pair were honourable, many Mando'ade worked as bounty hunters, and there should – in theory – be some form of network between the Mando'ade in the profession who might be willing, for a price I was happy to pay, to provide intel on favoured Trandoshans hunting grounds and worlds in the Inner, Mid and Outer Rims.

I'd also reached out to Miraj Scintel and a handful of others who might have contacts. While officially, the Zygerrians were happy members of the Republic, I knew that, if things didn't change, within a decade they'd return to their slaver roots. Because of that, there was a fair to good chance they still had connections into that world, which I could exploit. While I doubted they'd be of any use, it was worth the effort. Plus, even if I didn't need her or her father's help to find my son, the call ensured I remained in her thoughts, meaning the quest linked to her – Changing Fate [Miraj Scintel] – had a greater chance of success.

The only people that might be of use that I'd not yet reached out to were the Co-Chancellors. However, after over a day of fruitless searching, I was beginning to feel that letting Sidious and Plagueis know that I had a Padawan was less of a threat than allowing Anakin to be harmed, altered, or even killed by Trandoshans. The visions I'd seen of how, only together could we protect the galaxy from the encroaching darkness, meant Anakin's importance hadn't decreased because of my presence. Without him, the Force felt I didn't stand a chance to emerge victorious from what was coming, and after the debacle of Naboo and Drallig's death, I was placing more substance toward Force visions than I had before. If ensuring my best chance of victory meant alerting the Banite Sith to Anakin and thus starting their probes into his abilities and history, then that was what I'd do.

I could also, as Adas had hinted in our last conversation, delve deeper into the knowledge he held; to become a true apprentice to him. I was reluctant to take that path, though. While his words, and the ensuing discussion we'd had, during which he'd shown me how to use the Force as a rough compass to guide me toward Anakin, had made sense, I wasn't ready to think deeply about them. Not until Anakin was back and I was able to properly centre myself would I decide if the path he offered, one that was neither Jedi nor Sith – at least not that of the Banite Sith – would be the one I took.

Still, his words about the Force's concept of balance not matching what the Jedi felt was balance was something I agreed with, and had reached on my own. That the path taken by the Banite Sith was also, in Adas' opinion, a false one was not a surprise either. It was because of him that I referred to Sidious and Plagueis as Banite Sith, as it was the term he'd used for them. How and when he'd learnt of Darth Bane he wouldn't say, but I suspected he'd encountered a fallen Jedi or other Force user who'd known of the altered state of the Sith Lords brought forth by Bane. Still, I agreed with him and had been leaning that way even before first activating his holocron, that wiping the Jedi and Sith in their current forms from the board, and either rebuilding them myself or allowing others to do so, was the best choice for the galaxy. Such thinking was far into the future, and far from my concern currently.

My hands moved toward Raven's hyperdrive controls, though before I even pushed the throttle, powering us into the faster-than-light travel, Raven had already engaged the engines. That brought a small smile to my face, as I enjoyed the ability she had to know my intentions and act upon them. And now, after Anakin's abduction, to pilot herself to my location. I wasn't sure how others would feel about a starship that could think, fly – and maybe even one day, fight – for itself, but Raven was as far beyond other vessels as I was beyond a monkey.

Less than half a minute after the transition to hyperspace was complete, the communication system beeped. As the Force rippled, suggesting a glimmer of hope, I opened the channel. "Miraj," I said upon seeing the Zygerrian princess in what was a slightly revealing dress. Normally I'd be happy to appreciate her figure, even if I weren't sure how far, if anywhere, I was willing to take things with her in that regard, but today wasn't the time for it.

"Cameron," she replied, my name rolling off her lips seductively. "How goes the search for your boy?"

"Nothing so far." I'd not called Anakin my son with her, but she seemed to prefer calling him my child than an apprentice, which was her choice.

"While that is disappointing to hear, it does mean my news won't be unwelcomed." She leaned down, tapping at the controls wherever she was, and a moment later, Raven alerted me to incoming data. As normal, that was checked for any miscellaneous data, shunted into a secured sub-system, and before the data was accessed, that system was disconnected from the rest of Raven's network. "One of my uncles, one far from the throne and who has turned to more… unsavoury ventures than my father and I approve of, has contacts in the underworld. One of those contacts, which he reached out to as a favour to me, has contacts of their own among the Trandoshans. For a price, that contact is willing to meet you and provide the data that might be of use."

Part of me wondered what favour Miraj now owed her uncle, but it was something for her to handle. Just as, if this lead panned out, was the favour I'd owe her. "At this point, even if they can only provide a list of possible worlds, that will reduce my time searching immensely. Thank you," I lowered my head, making clear I understood I owed her for the help.

"There is no need to thank me, Cameron. My family and I are still deeply in debt for the agreement you negotiated. One that is benefiting all of Zygerria." She offered a wide, pleasant smile, making clear that she was still interested in me.

"Things are going well?" I asked, knowing that simply cutting the channel would be rude. Plus, with it taking time for HK and R2 – who was rolling toward the cockpit now – to examine and confirm the details of the contact and their location, it was better to at least appear interested.

"Yes. All the corporations are honouring the agreement, and have signed contracts with local subsidiaries to help revitalise Zygerrian markets and allow us to expand our influence across the sector. It has taken time, but even the lowest strata of our society are seeing improvements in their daily lives. My father has made sure that all know that without your help, none of us would be reaping the benefits we now experience." As she spoke, her smile widened, and the way her tongue flicked against her teeth made clear how she wished to repay the debt she felt she owed me. "Perhaps, after you've recovered your boy and dealt with those who dared challenge your power, you might consider returning to Zygerria? There is much here I would enjoy showing you." As she spoke, her fingers brushed her neck, drawing attention to her body, and removing any doubt of her intent.

"While I'm sure I would enjoy whatever it is you wish to show me, I cannot commit to a set date for visiting. Even after I've recovered my Padawan and those responsible face justice, I have other commitments." I swore she shivered at the idea of my form of justice, which I suspected, was close to how I intended to deal with those walking handbags. "However, when it is time for a break in training, and if we are nearby, I will contact you about a visit."

Honestly, I had no interest in flirting with her currently but being rude wasn't worth it. I had time to kill before the data was confirmed, and cutting her off would only insult her. Well, unless she thought I was playing hard to get, but that was not something I particularly cared about currently.

Her smile slipped slightly when I'd made clear I wouldn't be coming to Zygerria soon, but it recovered once I suggested I'd try to visit at some point. "I long for the day when I might see you again with my eyes, and not as simply a hologram in my private chambers." As she spoke, the hand on her neck slid lower, though I kept my gaze on her face. "I look forward to seeing you once more prove yourself against those unworthy of my attention. The Hero of Naboo is considered a friend of the royal family, and many at court are eager to see you in person." She looked to one side as if someone distracted her for a moment. "The Trade Federation is greatly disliked within the Outer Rim, and your actions alongside the Naboo Queen have earned you much attention from those who hold grudges with the Federation. Many have expressed interest in meeting you and discussing… opportunities that would benefit us all."

"Whenever I visit, if time allows, I'm willing to speak with these people, but I won't make any promises, Miraj." The idea that elements of what would form the basis of the CIS, at least those with true grievances that hadn't then been forced into worse situations by siding with the Separatists and thus being placed even greater under the thumb of the Federation and the other mega-corporations, was interesting. These people and worlds were friends of Zygerria, so there was a fair chance they'd have sided with the CIS to exploit the opportunities the war brought. Still, it was an avenue worth exploring, as at the very least, I'd learn names and places of targets I might not otherwise learn. "However, my focus remains on finding my Padawan, and ensuring he's unharmed."

"As it should be." Miraj's smile exposed her fangs, making clear she enjoyed the idea of how she thought I would handle the situation. "May your prey be easy to find, provide a satisfying hunt, and their deaths everything they deserve."

I nodded, not wishing to comment on how I hoped for the same as it was unbecoming of a Jedi, which for at least a few more years, I'd remain. "Again, thank you for this, Miraj." She offered a final nod and then the channel cut.

"How do you do it?"

I looked at Simvyl even as the computer checking the data Miraj had sent confirmed it was clean, and thus safe for HK and R2 to examine through Raven's systems. "Huh?"

"You know damn well what I mean." He shook his head. "Got a female on every world in the Republic."

"Not every world," I replied with a smirk, "just most of the ones I've visited."

He grunted, and thankfully let the matter drop. As R2 rolled into the cockpit, my mind turned, wondering if I could redirect Miraj's attention to Simvyl. I had enough attention from ladies who I wished to entertain, and I wasn't sure if Miraj would accept a human mate, or if I was comfortable with a Zygerrian. Simvyl, as a Cathar, in theory, should be a more suitable companion for Miraj, and it wouldn't cost me the support of either if they did become something. That, however, like everything bar Anakin, was a matter for another month.

"This better not be a wild goose chase," I muttered as the astromech accessed the data and began adding it to our flight data.

… …

… …

"Observation: Given the location, it is likely that this cantina is lacking in many basic amenities, Master."

"Good thing I'm not going here for food or drink," I replied as I walked with HK toward the meeting place of the contact that had come from Miraj. Or more accurately, from a distant uncle who'd gained to from Force-knew where. "Keep your eyes open for trouble, and if I signal, enter with intent."

"Exclamation: With pleasure."

HK stopped, taking position near the entrance, while I walked down the short flight of stairs. The others in our party remained with Raven. For Simvyl, while he was healed from the battle with the Trandoshans, part of me still blamed him for losing Anakin, and I was reluctant to have him guard my six. Fenrir, while far more eager than the Cathar to accompany me, had remained behind as well. The presence of a tuk'ata would only invoke strong reactions from the scum that awaited me inside the cantina.

Given the height of the building, and the slightly sunken location of the door, this cantina was half-buried. As I pushed the door open, the HUD reported on the general quality of the air inside, making me glad I was in my armour. Hints of diverse types of spice, deathsticks, and a hundred other chemicals that weren't great for one's health, swirled in the air. The only thing going for the place was that it wasn't Mos Eisley on Tatooine, but it wasn't much better.

Much of the noise in the cantina died down as I walked forward, making a beeline for the central bar area. Given I was in full beskar, it was likely most here were trying to get a read on what was probably the first Mandalorian they'd ever seen. The HUD was scanning everyone present, using the Battlenet to link to HK, and through him, Raven to check the scans against local security files.

By the time I reached the bar, the HUD had confirmed that over seventy per cent of the cantina's patrons were wanted on various charges. Those ranged from theft and extortion to kidnapping and murder. The worst ones were marked out as potential threats, though I ignored them. Along with the whispered hints from the darker reaches of my mind and the Force that said the only thing I'd find here was trouble and death. That I'd be better off just killing everyone present.

The worst of the bunch, and the head of the local food chain, was an Ishi Tib who sat at the back of the cantina. On his lap rested a barely-clothed yellow-skinned Twi'lek female while two more of the species – one green, one blue – were massaging his shoulders. Behind the stalk-eyed alien stood four Nikto, which were a surprise to see in this sector.

The Nikto, like several other species, were bound to serve the Hutts, so the only way those four could be here was because either the Ishi Tib worked for a Hutt, or they were disgraced and expelled from Hutt Space. Regardless of which it was, the veiled suggestions of the Force said I should remove them; that like Trandoshans, Hutts deserved nothing but death.

"What'll it be?" the Rodian behind the bar asked, but I ignored him, reading the details the HUD was providing about those I was now forced to share a room with. I had no interest in the swill they served here, nor the scum that frequented this place; though if their grubby eyes continued to stare at my armour, some seemingly thinking they could pry it from my corpse for a quick payday, I would take some pleasure in making their lives far shorter.

I pushed off the bar once the HUD located my contact; a brown-skinned Devaronian who was sitting by itself in a darkened alcove on one side of this osik-hole. A Togurta was with him, the female shifting provocatively against my target. As I moved closer, the HUD detected a burnt mark on the Togruta's neck, partially hidden by the thin clothing she wore. The same mark was on one of the Twi'leks with the Ishi Tib, and I growled and clenched my fists as I confirmed the females were slaves.

For a moment, I considered simply taking out everyone present, sending them all to waste recycling and freeing the slaves. The voices agreed, saying the scum present didn't deserve to even be in my presence. However, after a few short, deep breaths, I pushed those thoughts to one side. I wasn't here to end the lives of some minor, unimportant slavers. I was here to save Anakin. Everything else, no matter how appealing, was tertiary to that.

I moved across the cantina slowly, noting the way many of the patrons reacted as I neared and then passed them. While my hand never grasped the hilt of my beskad, that and the blaster pistol on the other hip drew a lot of attention. The murmurs of the Dark Side, saying I should strike down those who arrogantly eyed my blade for themselves, grew stronger. One patron, a Weequay, stood, making me pause and slowly, fighting the urge to lash out, turn to glare at him.

The alien, who looked vaguely familiar though there was no record of him on the local security reports, lifted his hands and backed off. It seemed he, unlike the rest of the bar, had the sense to leave instead of being in my presence.

I resumed walking toward the Devaronian, the Togruta with him freezing up once she realised my path. I grunted angrily under my helmet as the alien grasped the female, preventing her from leaving. The urge to simply shoot the Devaronian, and others in this place, to free those they enslaved returned with vigour, and it was harder to push it away again; to focus entirely on my goal of finding and saving Anakin, and then butchering every Trandoshan I could find.

"I'm told you have something for me," I said as I reached the table the alien was sitting behind.

He looked up at me, his devilish eyes scanning my armour for some hint of recognition and understanding. "Do I?" He replied, an annoying smirk dancing on his face as his grasp on the Togruta tightened, preventing her from squirming away to hide from me. His eyes settled on my beskad; the ripples of the rare metal used in its construction drew his attention with the same greedy, self-serving intentions as others in this shithole.

"You do," I sat down, mainly to hide my struggles to stop my fingers from twitching; the voices carrying desires to exterminate this creature and others nearby grew stronger with each passing second. "From a mutual friend on Zygerria."

The alien's eyes widened, and he looked me over again, this time trying to correct whatever false mental picture he had of me. "Heh," he said slowly, releasing his grasp on the Togruta," was expecting something different."

The Togruta stood rapidly, fear blasting from her as she scurried away. "Is that a problem?" I asked, ignoring the slave, though not the fact three Rodians behind me shifted at the commotion, the trio all grasping for their blasters.

I did my best to ignore them, to pretend the suggestions in my mind that they planned to attack me, to jump me and steal my armour, didn't exist. Even after attempting to centre myself while we travelled to this system, I'd struggled to quieten the voices that offered obscure assurances of power, of how I could find and save Anakin if I only took control of the Force; bend it entirely to my demands.

"No, but I'd like some proof you are who I'm expecting," the Devaronian responded, his arms shifting, the hand in his lap so I couldn't see what exactly he was up to, though it wasn't hard to figure out. The shabuir was reaching for a blaster, my concern that this was a setup, and fear that I was collecting a bounty on him washing over me in the Force, drowning out much of what else I could sense.

I moved one hand to my belt, the alien tensing as the digits drifted from his sight. "Relax," I said as I opened a pouch on my belt, "if I wanted you dead, you'd already be a corpse." Perhaps I could try being polite, but I wasn't in the mood for niceties, and this place was wreaking havoc on my sense of control. "Does this confirm my status?" I asked, placing the hilt of my lightsaber shoto on the table.

"You could've taken that from the body of any Jedi," the Devaronian replied.

I laughed loudly, making him tense and having others nearby turn sharply; spikes of concern mixing with rising tension. "I could've, but unless you want me to demonstrate another way to prove I'm who you're expecting, which, I don't recommend, I suggest you accept my proof without question."

The Devaronian continued to stare at me, the hands in his lap shifting around, my nerves slowly fraying as they suggested that he planned to betray me, that he was of no use, growing louder. "No, that shouldn't be needed." One hand rose from under the table, a small datacard in its paw. "I believe this is what you're after?"

"It better be," I replied, the HUD scanning the card to ensure it was genuine, and not some form of hidden explosive or otherwise trapped. While the HUD reported that wasn't the case, the murmurs changed, telling me the Devaronian planned to betray me, to not give me what he should; that I must take it from his dead, bleeding body.

"Relax my friend, none of us here wish to tangle with a Mandalorian, nor a Jedi posing as one." I bristled at the accusation that I wasn't Mando'ade, that I'd not paid the price and carried the hunt needed to earn the armour I wore. That I was somehow unworthy to wear it.

My fingers grasped the hilt of my shoto as the desire, the need to strike down this fool and prove my worth by killing him and everyone else in the building, grew stronger; slowly threatening to overwhelm my control. "Keep your insults to yourself," I snarled, "and give me what was promised."

"Now, now," he said, pulling his hand back, and taking the datacard away from me. "There's the matter of cost."

"I wasn't told of any cost," I shot back, Miraj hadn't mentioned such a thing, yet I'd half-expected it and come prepared. Yet now, as I glared at the alien, I felt little desire to pay the fool. Not when, as if sensing my mood, most of those behind me had moved away; their flight or fight senses telling them the coming battle was one they'd not survive.

A few remained, such as the Ishi Tib and his guards, but the majority were either leaving the cantina or shifting for cover on the far side of the room. The ones that hadn't reacted were those who carried warrants for murder or worse: the type that didn't easily back down from a threat. As everyone tensed, sensing the danger I presented, the quiet suggestions from deep inside that told me that this was all a trap, an attempt to gain something none of them deserved, grew even louder.

"There's always a cost, my friend. That is how this works."

"Not this time."

"Ah," The Devaronian tensed, "in that case…" The arm still under the table shifted, and I was moving.

My hand thrust forward, the lightsaber igniting as I reached for him.

"WA…" The words died in his throat as the plasma burnt through his chest, piercing his heart.
I stood, my free hand, the mechanical limb, grasping the table between us and wrenching it from its secure fastening on the floor, clearing a path to the target.

With a flick of my wrist, the datacard flew to my grasp and the body of the gasping, dying alien fell to the floor. Yet, as soon as I secured the card in my hand, I stumbled forward.

Someone, the HUD identified them as a Rodian, had shot at me, the bolt crashing into my armour.

Snarling, the need to carry out pest control no longer restrained, I turned. The lightsaber came up, slapping away my new target's next shot away, before the third was sent back at him.

The green-skinned alien stumbled back; a final expression of shock now permanently marring its face, having appeared there just before the bolt had slammed into its maw. The body crumpled to the floor even as those with him began to understand what'd happened.

Not wanting to lose my prize, I turned, shifting my body to cover the datacard as a few others opened fire. The bolts slammed into my armour, sending spikes of fury surging through me even as I secured the datacard in a pouch at my waist.

Once that was done, my hand moved, the Force reacting to my demands.

Two Rodians – tablemates of the dead one – were lifted from their feet, along with a handful of others nearby and anything not secured to the floor. The group of bodies and objects flew backwards, slamming into the wall; some with sickening crunches making clear their fate.

I blinked as everything started to fall, regaining my focus. "Fuck," I muttered as others in the bar, at least the few not rushing for the exits, drew weapons. I understood, as time slowed around me as I readied myself for battle, that I'd lost control. The HUD confirmed the Devaronian didn't have a blaster under the table, that he'd been reaching for a datapad and not a weapon. Yet, with the suggestions I'd been getting since nearing this place, that this was all a trap, that nothing I was doing would help save Anakin and my only choice was destruction to recover my son, assaulting my thoughts, I'd overreacted.

However, I didn't have time to fully process my mistakes. Battle was upon me, and I could feel myself sinking into the Force, readying myself to expunge some of the anger that had been an ever-present companion since Anakin was attacked.

Before any of those stupid enough to engage a Force-wielding Mando'ade could fire, the door I'd entered through earlier exploded. Several beings were thrown back but the shockwave, they and others shredded but debris that rocketed inward.

A moment later, as my lightsaber came around and slapped aside one pitiful attack and I drew my beskad, HK stepped through the cloud of debris. His yellow optical sensors gave the cloud an eerie glow, while his blaster sang, targets already picked out by the Battlenet.

I moved toward the first fool to anger me, my lightsaber coming down, severing their arm. The scream of pain died quickly as I thrust my blade through their chest.

Pulling the blade back, blood gushed forth, and I spun, ducking low and thrusting out my arm. The next target was knocked back by the Force, their fall made permanent by HK's accurate fire.

I turned; my rage demanded the bug-faced alien I'd seen at the back meet the fate he deserved. The muscle he had opened fire, trying pathetically to protect their master. Bolts were deflected away, or back toward the source, taking out one of the fools even as my main target pushed the slaves he'd had between me and him, denying me a clear shot.

Raging at him using others for cover, at the callous disregard for life, my hand thrust forward. Black energy surged from my fist, slamming into two of the guards. The pair were lifted and slammed into the wall by the attack, creams of pain echoed around the cantina, freezing many in place.

Those who had frozen, caught out by the display of true power, that deserved death died in a hail of blaster fire. HK mowed them and others down with ease. I stepped toward my target, the last guard falling as I threw my beskad at him; the blade pushed by the Force sailed into his chest, pinning him to the wall behind.

A furious snarl of rage erupted from me as the Ishi Tib slipped through a door, the way sealing itself behind him even as his slaves whimpered around my feet, scrambling to be clear of my path. The Force did as I demanded, and the door shuddered, bending unnaturally inward before it was blasted in, a startled shout of pain meaning I'd hit someone.

Stepping into the gap, the shoto in my hand ensured I could still see in the darkness beyond. The Hud quickly located the door I'd blasted in further down a short corridor, blood and a leg smeared over it as it lay embedded in what had to be the rear exit from the cantina the alien had planned to use to escape.

"H-help me," he whimpered, his hand clutching feebly to slow the blood loss from where his leg had once been. I lifted my lightsaber, the yellow light bathing the alien's face. "NO!" he screamed, bringing up his hands in a pathetic attempt to stop me. "The Jedi…"

"Aren't going to save you," I finished after burying my blade in his face; ending his life, and granting those wounded by his actions some measure of justice.

I stood there, the plasma of my blade sizzling as blood from the twitching body landed upon it, breathing deeply. "FUCK!" I screamed inside my helmet, understanding that I'd again lost control. That I'd fought with the dark voices inside me and lashed out. While the Ishi Tib and the others who'd died because of my anger deserved what they'd got, I was furious at myself.

After taking a few more moments to find something close to calm, I powered down the lightsaber, turned and walked back into the cantina. The place was destroyed, bodies, blood, guts, and Force-knew what other internal fluids coating the floor and walls, with few if any tables undamaged. The central bar still stood, but every glass shattered, and mugs strewn everywhere.

I pulled my beskad from the body I'd impaled with it, the Nikto slumping to the floor, a weak groan escaping its lips telling me it hadn't yet expired.

"Get out," I growled to the few beings still alive in the place. Outside of the slaves and staff, few of the patrons who'd not left when I'd entered were able to leave. The rest were dead, the only people who'd complain about the mess being the poor sods sent to identify the bodies and then cleanse the building.

"Observation: While I am grateful for the outlet to further enhance my calibrations, I do hope you secured the data you needed, Master."

I reached into my pouch, pulling out the datacard. "Shab!" I snarled, seeing it was bent. A groan from one body on the ground provided a vent for the new burst of rage as I kicked their face in. "Damnit," I grunted and shook my head. "Think R2 can salvage anything from this?"

"Answer: Possibly, though he isn't designed for such tasks the astromech is remarkably skilful when motivated."

"Ugh." I shook my head and moved toward the exit, enraged at myself for my actions. I'd lost control, lashed out, and possibly cost myself what information the Devaronian had that could lead the way to Anakin. "Son of a bitch," I added, stepping out into the cool, night air of the planet.

In the distance I could hear sirens, suggesting whatever passed for law enforcement in this city had been alerted to the commotion and was on their way.

"Assessment: Might I suggest we vacate the location, Master? Unless you wish to test our skill against the local security forces."

"I think we've had enough fun for one day." My reply was meant to be jovial, but there was no humour in my tone. The only feelings I had were anger at myself, and fear for what my loss of control might cost Anakin.

Looking upward, I reached out into the Force. Anakin was still alive, but far from this world. Given we'd had to travel two sectors away from our search grid for the meeting, that wasn't a surprise. Still, not sensing any distress, or at least nothing new to suggest he was now being hunted, eased some of my turmoil.

I had a problem, and until I gained control of it, I was a liability. One that, if it caused Anakin to be hurt – permanently or temporarily, mentally, or physically – I'd never forgive myself for. I'd spent the last few days considering Adas' offer to train me to master the Force around me, instead of fighting and denying that the dangerous impulses I heard and felt came from anywhere but myself. I could see that, unless I submitted myself for full retraining by the Jedi, or turned to the Banite Sith for help – neither of which was ever going to happen – then I had to accept his teaching. I just hoped that it didn't cost me everything I had, and everything I wanted to do, to learn at the Sith King's feet.

"Come on. We need to give this to R2 and hope it'll lead us to those walking lizards."

"Hu-hmm." I spun at the unexpected sound, cursing myself for getting lost in my thoughts and not seeing the HUD and Force alerting me to the nearby Weequay. That it was the same one that had been the first to leave the cantina when I'd entered did little to settle that annoyance. "If by walking lizards, you mean Trandoshans, I might be of some help. For a fee of course."

I looked at the pathetic alien, wondering what he hoped for, beyond a few quick credits. My hand slipped to my beskad. The Weequay stepped back, hands rising frantically to show he wasn't a threat.

"Wait! WAIT!" It mewed distressingly. "I'm not trying to cheat you!"

My mouth opened, readying to throw an insult toward it, only for the sound to die in my throat. As unexpected as it was, I felt the Force shifting around me; almost as if it were suggesting I should hear out this feeble alien. "You'd better not be," I said, staying my instinct to exterminate the alien.

"I'm not. I'm not." The alien straightened, understanding it wasn't about to die, and patted down the rags that passed for clothing.

"Query: How are you acquainted with Trandoshans, meatbag?"

The Weequay blinked, uncertain of how to respond to HK's question, before replying to me. "I'm aware, through sources, of several groups that have operations in this and several sectors nearby. Some are bounty hunters, some are slavers, and others use the worlds they frequent to train their younglings. It depends on which groups you're interested in."

"Initially, just those who use the children of other races to train their young. If, however, your information proves useful, then I'd be interested in the other groups as well."

"And your reason for seeking such a group of Trandoshans?"

"A personal matter." There was no chance I'd be telling some random street Weequay about what had happened with Anakin.

"Ah, yes, yes. Your business is your business. Just as mine is mine." It chuckled as if finding something funny in its words. "All that matters is the price of information, which depends on supply and demand."

"And on who has the more pressing need for the information," I added, my hand tapping against the blade of the beskad, drawing the alien's attention to the blood still dripping down the blade, slowly pooling at my feet.

"Ah, yes. An accurate assessment." The Weequay looked around before gesturing for us to resume walking, this time with him at our side. "Now, before we discuss terms, which since the security forces are getting closer, I would recommend we do so far from here, perhaps we might introduce ourselves." He turned as we walked, offering me a wide smile. "Hondo Ohnaka at your service."

… …

… …
A/N: Yes, I'm aware that Cam once more lost control of his rage/anger. This time though was the first when he experienced it without the Interface to filter the issues that creates. And why he turned to the only source of tempering and focusing that rage/anger that he had in Adas. We'll see where that leads next chapter.

...
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 2 weeks to 3 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
and now Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always.

USSExplorer · Aug 13, 2024

A/N: Thanks to those helping me write and plan out this story and checking it for continuality and logical errors.

This chapter was released to those on the story's Discord, and who those support my writing anywhere from 1 to 4 months ago.

If doing either interests you, you'll find links at the bottom of the chapter.

3.05 Father and Son
... ...

"Cautionary: I believe my master was quite clear about what you could and couldn't touch, meatbag."

The meatbag in question, Hondo Onaka, took a few cautious steps back, his hands raised in a gesture of compliance. "Yes, yes. I recall his words perfectly, droid. I was merely... curious, yes, curious, about what this is." His tone and body language conveyed submission, but the fluidity with which Hondo moved hinted at something more than the image of a simple smuggler and pirate. On several occasions, he had displayed an unexpected grace or control that belied his outward persona. I had never pressed him about it, content to let him keep his secrets as I kept mine, but I suspected some form of combat training. Perhaps not the refined techniques of Teräs Käsi, the Jedi, or the Mando'ade, but certainly something of significance.

It might well explain how he managed to hold his own against Force users in the media I remembered from before my rebirth. There were significant issues I had with the arc that introduced him—how he had so effortlessly captured Dooku, Obi-Wan, and Anakin. Even without his lightsaber, I knew Dooku could have overwhelmed Hondo and his gang with minimal effort. Yet, that was another timeline, and I had learned enough in this new life not to assume that everything I knew from before applied here—or to underestimate anyone I encountered.

"Mockery: Ah yes, this is all just a simple misunderstanding, and I have failed to anticipate your actions and behaviour." I bit back a chuckle at HK's response as I continued to observe the interaction via a security camera in the central area of the ship.

"Exactly!" Hondo replied, spreading his arms wide.

I couldn't help but shake my head at the behaviour. It might be nearly a decade before he set up with his gang on Florrum and exploited the opportunities the Clone Wars brought, but the quick tongue and disarming manner were already part of his repertoire. Still, the odds that after the debacle with Miraj's contact, the one who was now helping me locate Anakin was Hondo fucking Onaka wasn't lost on me.

Whether it was an act of the Force, TPTB, or simply random chance, that had made Hondo one of the few to slip away from that cantina before I lost control, I didn't know. Nor, honestly, did I care. All that mattered was these contacts he told me about who knew the location of several Trandoshan hunting parties in this and nearby sectors of the Outer Rim.

"How much longer are we going to tolerate this pirate?"

I turned from the display, taking in Simvyl's irritated expression. Ever since Hondo had set foot on Raven, the Cathar had disliked his presence. After five days, it had reached the point that unless Hondo was in his assigned cabin – with HK standing guard outside it – then Simvyl would either be in the cockpit, training area blowing off steam, or in his cabin. I wasn't sure what it was about Hondo – or Weequay in particular- that Simvyl didn't like, but it was clear he disliked the pirate, and it wasn't just a reaction to his injuries and foul mood at losing Anakin on his watch.

Simvyl's wounds had healed, though he had deliberately removed the patches before the scars could fully mend. I hadn't questioned his reasons, but I suspected it was his way of reminding himself of his failure to protect Anakin. I had already assured him that I didn't hold him responsible for Anakin's abduction—once I had mastered my rage enough to refrain from lashing out at everything around me. I understood that he had done all he could in the face of overwhelming odds. Still, Simvyl had vowed that when we found the lizards, he would show them the exact measure of mercy they deserved—none at all.

"At least until we meet his contact," I replied slowly, turning my gaze back to the monitor. Hondo was moving away from the area HK had just warned him about—a small door leading to where we stored most of our munitions. It had been five days—one galactic week—since Anakin's abduction, and two since the disastrous meeting with Miraj's contact. In the time I wasn't in the cockpit, I spent hours meditating on my actions, struggling to control the fury that churned within me. Unlike before, I had neither an outlet for my emotions—be it Bo or battle—nor could I simply suppress the rage and find my centre. Though I regretted killing the Devaronian before he could give me the information I needed, I felt no remorse for his death, nor for the deaths of nearly everyone else in that cantina. Slavers, killers, thugs—they deserved nothing less than execution for their crimes. It wouldn't provide lasting relief, but I hoped that the deaths of so many in the planet's underworld might offer the general populace a brief respite.

I watched as Hondo left the central area, Raven shifting the display to show the Weequay moving down the corridor, seemingly toward his cabin. Hondo had been clearly warned that if his contact proved useless, or that if he tried to acquire anything on Raven that didn't belong to him, then his screams as he died would be heard from Coruscant to Nal Hutta. He'd gulped at my warning, taking it seriously, though it seemed that after a day and a half on Raven he might be needing a reminder.

The issue I was facing was if I would kill him if his contact proved useless. While nothing important now, he had the potential to be of use to me as the galaxy teetered closer to all-out war. I had no interest in taking control of even a fraction of the galactic underworld – honestly, I was more inclined to wipe out what I could – but I understood that it existed since before the Republic had been formed twenty-five thousand years ago, and would continue to do so, no matter what the future brought. Having a few contacts in that sphere that I could call on directly would not be the worst thing.

"I doubt he's going to be of much use," Simvyl responded as I continued to watch as Hondo moved through Raven, HK a few steps behind, his hands on his blaster while his optical receptors watched the Weequay carefully. The droid had orders to not kill the Weequay at the first attempt each day, merely offering a warning. As that had been done, the next warning would carry him readying his blaster and the third a wounding shot. Hondo knew this but still seemed intent on pushing his boundaries.

"Probably not, but I sense the Force at work in having him meet us." Simvyl rolled his eyes at my comment, which was understandable. That sort of wishy-washy phrase wasn't one I used often, or placed my stock in and generally disliked. Still, I couldn't ignore the idea that someone or something had ensured I encountered Hondo, nor was I going to act like it might not have future uses.

Of course, I had no intention of revealing to Hondo that I was a Jedi, nor would I ever remove my helmet in his presence. Though I wasn't widely known, my face had been all over the Holonet earlier this year due to the events on Naboo and my association with the planet and Chancellor Palpatine. And let's not forget my strong connection with Chancellor Damask as well.
The thought of both Banite Sith Lords being Co-Chancellors terrified me. Yet, I had come to terms with the fact that, for the time being, there was little I could do to thwart their plans—certainly not more than I had already managed.

Maul was off the board, Dooku wasn't going to become Tyrannus – the quest for him wasn't completed, but I felt it insanely unlikely he'd become the Sith's puppet – and the Mandalorians, one of the few warrior cultures in the galaxy that would be inclined to move against the Republic weren't led by the di'kut New Mandalorians.

However, all of that mattered little if I lost Anakin. While I didn't trust a Force vision to be a perfect indication of what might happen – my beskar-coated forearm a clear example of that – I accepted that for the Banite Sith to be defeated, Anakin and I had to work together.

But more than that, I'd made him a promise, to train him to defend and protect himself and those he holds dear, and even if I had to burn a world to save him, I wasn't going to break that promise.

… …

… …
(Anakin's POV)
He scurried forward, climbing over the remains of what appeared to be an X-31 speeder that lay against the current mound of junk he was making his way around. While it would be useful to climb to the top, given who was hunting him, he knew he couldn't do so. That would only leave him exposed to any Trandoshan with a blaster rifle.

That fate had befallen one of the fourteen other children that the aliens had captured along with him before they'd arrived on this world. Anakin didn't know where this world was, only that, after nearly a day of scrambling around the various mountains of debris – something he was basing on the planet's sun slowly sinking over the horizon when it'd been rising when they'd landed – that it was one of countless such worlds, and often they were only known by an Aurenumerial code.

He'd been on the Trandoshan's vessel for some time, though the exact time was hard to pin down as when he'd awoken the lizards had some of his armour. The vambraces, which contained a handful of non-lethal ordinance, and his helmet, which had access to the armour's HUD, were gone. The rest of the armour was left; the lead Trandoshan had said that it would make him a more worthy kill during the hunt. While he, and the other children that had been captured, had been given food, it was worse than even what he'd had while a slave on Tatooine, and if not for the fact the Trandoshans intended to hunt them instead of selling them, Anakin feared he'd have lashed out and tried to escape.

After the lead Trandoshan had left, the air turning blue with the string of insults Anakin sent his way, he'd considered how to escape the cage he found himself in. Even without the advanced systems of his armour available to him, Anakin felt he could crack the lock. However, he ignored that idea, and the voices at the back of his mind that suggested he use the Force to escape. He'd also pushed down the bonfire of rage that demanded that he strike out against the lizards, that he didn't allow anyone to ever again cage and enslave him.

Without knowing where he was, how big the ship he was on, and how many and where the other Trandoshans – there were always more than one of the ugly lizards around – were, he'd decided against it. The longer they didn't know he was a Jedi – or at least one in training – the longer he'd have some tricks to help him when it came time to escape. Kriff, once the lead Trandoshan had informed him and the other children that they'd be heading to the hunting grounds, he'd managed to squirrel away a few devices that the Trandoshans had left lying around the bay and slipped them inside his armour.

He still had those tools, and with the amount of debris around them, he felt that, if he could find the time and the right pieces, he could use some of what was here to at least slow down the lizards. Cam was coming for him, and Anakin swore to himself and the Force that he'd survive until Cam arrived, and he'd do whatever he could to help the others survive as well.

Thinking of Cam made Anakin glance skyward. While there were lightyears between them, Anakin knew Cam was searching for him. It would take time to reach here, but Anakin knew Cam would arrive at some point; all Anakin had to do was stay alive until then, and keep as many of his new friends alive as he could.

With little to do while in his cage, he'd spoken with the other children captured by the Trandoshans. There'd been twelve when he'd first awoken, with two more added before they reached the world the hunt was taking place on. They came from various places and species, but all were around his age or at least his height. Some species grew faster than humans, and some matured faster, but no one in the cages was older than thirteen cycles.

Once they'd reached the planet they'd been roughly hauled off the ship and tossed out of the ramp. While lying on the ground, cleaning the dirt from his clothes and remaining armour, the lead Trandoshan had spoken. The alien had given them an hour to run before the hunt would begin.

While some kids had stood around, unsure of what to do, Anakin knew the Trandoshan was serious and tried to convince the others to run. Most had, but two – a Human boy and a Togruta girl – hadn't. The pair had collapsed to their knees and began begging the Trandoshans to take them home. Anakin had wanted to convince them that they were wasting their breath, but he knew the longer he stayed near the ship, the greater the odds were that he'd die before Cam could arrive.

What seemed like an hour later, two blaster shots rang out over the world. Several in the group had started crying as they realised the two who'd stayed behind had been killed, something Anakin knew had happened as the faint spikes of fear and disbelief they'd echoed into the Force had blinked out with echoes of the blasters firing.

The voices from within that suggested drawing on the Force and striking back against the aliens had grown stronger in that moment, but Anakin hadn't listened to them. Instead, after vowing to himself to keep as many of them alive as he could, he'd convinced everyone to keep moving. Of course, as he wasn't the oldest, a pair of Twi'lek boys had argued they should be in charge and weren't going to follow him. They and three others had headed off in a different direction, even after Anakin had tried to explain that they were better off staying together. There'd been sounds of blasters firing since that split, and Anakin had felt three more children die through the Force, but so far those who'd stayed with him were fine.

One boy, the oldest among them, had broken off by himself, feeling he'd do better alone and wanted nothing to do with Mandalorians. Anakin wasn't happy about that, but he'd accepted the boy's choice. Anakin was reasonably sure Kesh was still alive, but he couldn't be certain as Kesh had been the last child captured, and he'd barely spoken with the dark-skinned boy before they'd arrived on this world.

With the sun slowly setting, Anakin knew the world was going to get cold. Well, colder as even when the sun had been directly overhead it hadn't been that warm. He could use the Force, thanks to the training with Instructor Kefe, to warm himself, but the five who'd decided to follow him couldn't. Also, while they needed to keep ahead of the Trandoshans, they couldn't move at night. Not unless this world has a moon to provide light. Until they were sure it was safe to move at night, it was better to find somewhere to settle down for a few hours.

Anakin was surprised that the lessons he'd learnt while a slave for Watto were coming back, but as they moved through the debris, he'd seen various little bits of tech that, if he'd had time, he'd have enjoyed examining. Perhaps, when they moved out later, he could see what he could salvage as if the junk here was like what Watto had kept in his yard, then some of it might be useful against the Trandoshans.

They'd only searched one piece of junk, that of a downed cargo transport. It hadn't been a large vessel, but the logo on a nearby cargo container had suggested the vessel might have food onboard. They'd lucked out when Plirs, a Weequay, had found a left-over crate half-full of rations designed to last forever. The food hadn't tasted great, but it was the first meal they'd had since being released, and what they'd not eaten had been squirrelled away in their pockets. Anakin knew, again drawing on his memories of being enslaved, that it wouldn't last long – perhaps three days if they were careful – but it was at least something.

As he reached the side of the hill he was clambering over, Anakin gazed at the nearby mounds, seeking a place to shelter. As much as he didn't want to admit it to anyone, he was enjoying this. Not the being hunted by kriffing aliens – though he was beginning to understand why Cam hated Trandoshans so fiercely – part, but the fact he was being forced to fend for himself. Well, for himself and others.

The life-and-death stakes of the situation were thrilling him, fuelling his excitement as he pushed himself to the limit. The array of technology around him, which might have piqued his interest on another day, only added to his sense of exhilaration. His companions might think him crazy for finding any enjoyment in this predicament, but Anakin didn't care. Not everyone shared his and Cam's perspective. Some couldn't find pleasure in such a dire place while being hunted. Perhaps that was why Cam was both Jedi and Mandalorian and why Anakin aspired to be both as well.

He forced his thoughts away from Cam, focusing instead on their surroundings as the Togruta female, Eshie, joined him. "There," he said, gesturing toward a downed light freighter, half-buried two mounds away. "We'll rest there."

"Why there?" Eshie asked. Anakin turned to her, momentarily distracted by her purple skin, reminiscent of Baalta Iradel's. He quickly reminded himself not to dwell on the Lokella—or more specifically, his sister Lia. She was safe with Ferox, and once Cam rescued him, Anakin planned to check in with Ferox to see how they were doing.

Ferox might have intended to marry his mother, but Anakin couldn't envision him as a father. According to Mandalorian tradition, Cam was his adoptive father, though Anakin hadn't fully embraced that role. Cam felt more like a big brother or cousin than a father. Anakin knew this wasn't the Jedi's ideal, but he didn't care. Family and friends were crucial to him, even those he'd only recently met, like Eshie and her companions.

Cam had made it clear that, except for Master Dooku, Anakin was not to reveal their relationship to any Jedi. He found the Jedi's prohibition against having family and friends to be foolish, but he understood that he had no power to change it. Moreover, Cam had emphasised that if the Jedi Council discovered their connection, they would try to separate them. That was the primary reason Anakin had agreed to keep their adoption a secret from the Order.

"It's big enough and there's a few ways in and out. Plus, as it's half-buried, we should be able to hide there if the Trandoshans get too close," He replied to Eshie. While he was being honest, Anakin was also holding back. If the Trandoshans were using beasts to track their scent – he'd heard a few howls from something on the voyage here to suspect that was the case – then they might be found in the ship. However, Anakin had felt something in the Force, which he felt, if he was understanding things correctly, meant it was suggesting the downed freighter would be a safe, if temporary, shelter.

While he'd only had some teaching in how to use, draw upon, and understand the Force, Anakin had realised that it had always been there. The feeling of when or not, to do something, or go somewhere had been the Force guiding his actions. He wasn't sure he liked the idea that it was controlling him, but so far it hadn't guided him anywhere he'd not wanted to go, though he did often wonder if he'd not gone with Cam to the Lokella if his mother would still be alive.

Thoughts like that, as Master Dooku had remained him several times after his mother died, were dangerous. The past couldn't, no matter how we might wish otherwise, be changed. Master Dooku was clear that one had to learn to accept what had happened and grow from it, though Anakin did wonder why, whenever he said that or something similar, he and Miss Vosa always seemed drawn to each other within the Force.

Once he was off this world, and if he was feeling brave enough, he'd ask Master Dooku about it. Until then, he'd place it, and his thoughts on Lia, the Force and almost everything else to one side. He needed to remain focused on this world, and those relying on him, so that when Cam came – and he knew he would – they were alive and well.

… …

… …
(Cam's POV)
I sighed deeply, my breath steadying as I settled into the shadowed embrace of my room, lost in contemplation. The Force whispered through the darkness, a living current weaving its way through all that surrounded me. I sensed its rhythm in the very fabric of existence, a dance of energy that pulsed through the organic and the mechanical alike. Within Raven's form, I felt the ancient currents of power intertwining between her living tissues and her metallic veins. Her presence in the Force resonated with familiarity, a reflection of the bond forged between myself, Fay, and the seedpartners of Sekot.

In the cockpit, Simvyl was watching the controls, his emotions slowly returning to normal as he accepted that what happened wasn't his fault. In the cabin assigned to him while outside I knew HK was standing guard. Fenrir was at my door, his presence naturally cloaked to allow him to sneak up upon a target, though due to our bond, I always knew where he was.

Yet for all that, my focus today, as it had been in each session I'd had since Anakin was taken, and after speaking with Adas, was directed inward.

I felt the Force raging within me, a tempest of light and shadow clashing against the calm teachings of the Jedi, which guided me to surrender to its will. The storm of rage, ever-present and unyielding, surged from the echoes of the Bando Gora and the Vong, mingling with the flames of past indignations. In a life unshaped by the Force, controlling such fury was simpler, with the voices of desire and the raw impulses of my nature untempered by the vast potential of the Force. Now, with the Interface withdrawn by my choice, I had to confront those inner demons alone.

Drawing a deep breath, I turned my focus inward, embracing the war that raged within me. I would no longer cower from the darkness or suppress it with futile efforts. Guided by Adas' wisdom, I sought not to accept these primal urges but to transcend them, to command my actions and chart my destiny free from the fears and doubts festering in my soul.

I had long known that the path of the Jedi was not my true course. The Order, entangled with a corrupt Republic, had descended into the mire of its own decay, where the highest echelons were driven by self-interest, favouring their own and their allies over the common good. While countless dedicated souls laboured for the Republic across the galaxy, those in power—whether rulers of worlds, sectors, or senators—were consumed by their own agendas. This corruption, a reflection of issues from my former life, now seemed vast and incomprehensible, magnified beyond anything I had imagined before my rebirth.

A shift occurred within me; the Force rose like a serpent, intertwining with my darker inclinations, demanding I heed its twisted desires. This merging of the Force with my repressed urges was no longer to be cast aside as I had before.

I directed my focus inward, setting aside all other thoughts to confront this threat. I was in control, not the distorted desires of the Force shaped by my base needs. I would not be a puppet to these urges; I would master them. My fate was mine to determine, my path mine to walk. I was…

[BEEP]

My eyes shot open, distracted as I attempted to sink into a deep meditation by the sound of the intercom going off. I sighed as I shifted on my bed, annoyed that I'd not been able to keep attempting to meditate on Adas' words and the ideals he'd suggested.

The Jedi path was one I'd known for some time wasn't going to work for me. at least not how it was taught at the Temple currently. I simply couldn't do as the Council and others continued to insist I do; releasing my emotions into the Force wasn't possible because of Eidetic Memory. That power meant that my feelings for everything I'd ever experienced – good or bad – returned whenever I relived a memory. Those memories were both those I'd experienced in this life, and from what had come before, and many of them were impossible to ever accept and live with.

Perhaps there was some older method, something more than just the more simplistic but complicated Code that I'd taught to Serra. However, I'd yet to find any hint of something that might apply properly to me. Or to Anakin, as I knew the base Code of the Jedi would never work for him. Both the current form and its older variant, while having some use, weren't something I could commit to, and not just because of the issues brought on by the Interface.

The seemingly blind obedience that most Jedi held toward the Force made perfect sense for them. they were born with the connection, and almost to a sentient, raised in the Temple to accept that. Like Anakin, I wasn't raised by the Order, and with a lifetime of memories, experiences, and opinions predating my connection to the Force – filtered as it had been by the Interface – giving myself over to it completely simply wasn't something I found I could do for any significant length of time.

The path followed by the Sith, or the Banite Sith since the order of Sidious and Plagueis was something entirely different from the Sith of Adas' time, in both species and belief, wasn't one I could see myself following either. While there were parts of their Code that held appeal, much like with the Jedi Code, it wouldn't work for me.

I wasn't, like every Sith that had followed Darth Bane, willing to work from the shadows. I preferred, as much as it might place me at risk, to be in the thick of the action. A trait that I knew Anakin would develop with time even if I'd not taken him as my Padawan. That was why I was slowly trying to draw upon Adas' words to meditate and centre myself.

According to Adas, the thing I feared the most was losing control; be that to the anger and rage within me or the Force. He explained that the challenge that I faced was one every Force user encountered. That of taking control of their destiny and not being a tool for the Force or our baser instincts and emotions. To recover my direction, and my sense of purpose, I had to look deep within myself and face what lay within.

The fear that I would lose myself to my anger, along with the concerns of giving myself over to the Force entirely and the power that my connection with the Force granted me, were things I had to confront. That I had to accept were there and then overcome. I knew that if I failed in gaining control then all the potential I held with the Force, for using it to prevent the rise of the Empire and the rule of the Banite Sith, would be for nought.

The main issue was that after a half dozen sessions of meditating – or more accurately, attempting to – I was struggling to find my centre and overcome my fears. I was making some progress as the voices saying I should rip the knowledge I needed from Hondo's mind, that I should flay every lizard I encountered until Anakin was back at my side, were quieter, but they were still there.

Another concern was that I was treading a path Adas had envisioned for me, one that might inadvertently lead me to become his spiritual successor. Adas had been an immensely powerful figure, uniting the Sith species under his dominion and expelling the Rakata—a feat rarely accomplished during their reign over the galaxy. However, I feared that if I was not cautious, my journey to defeat the Banite Sith and prevent the rise of their Empire might inadvertently birth something even more catastrophic, something worse.

Sliding from my bed, I took slow, deep breaths, pushing thoughts of what my future might hold, and centred myself on the present. "Yes?" I said, using the Force to activate the room's intercom as I stood and moved toward the table where most of my armour rested.

"Got an incoming transmission from Mandalore," Simvyl replied from the cockpit. While Raven was capable of flying by herself while in hyperspace, the Cathar and I felt better if one of us was present. It also stopped our passenger from asking questions about who was monitoring the flight, or attempting to sneak into the cockpit, though with HK an ever-present shadow, Hondo was – for him – behaving himself.

"Patch it to my armour," I said as I slipped the first vambrace on. While I had weaponry built into my arm, I was still wearing the vambrace over it. While that did limit which of the extras within the arm I could use, the vambrace held a wider selection of tools. With Maul captured, I'd altered the loadout to carry a more lethal ordinance, though the non-lethal selections were stored in several secured containers in my room. There would come a day when I'd have to interact with Jedi, and since they still felt I was one of them, using such ordinance in the vambraces would remove some of their concerns about my choice to wear armour. Plus, there may well be times when I wanted a target captured and not removed, though hopefully by the time that was the case, I'd have regained most, if not all, of my Force powers; along with learning a few new ones along the way.

The vambrace beeped as the signal was routed to it, and a moment later a familiar face appeared. "Alor Adonai," I said upon seeing one of the two dukes who'd allied their Houses with my Clan appear. While I'd never voiced it, I was confused why neither he nor Torrhen Ordo had moved to become Mand'alor. They were the two most powerful figures among the Clans and could try for the title, though I was glad they didn't.

As Mando'ade myself, anyone becoming Mand'alor would place me in the position of choosing between officially staying or not following the Mand'alor and being labelled dar'manda: a traitor to our people. If the choice had to be made, I knew which way I would go, and I suspected Anakin would be fine with it, but an issue would arise with Serra.

Like me, she was Mando'ade, but as a Jedi Padawan, she had less freedom to make that choice. I still hadn't spoken to her directly, as even when I called her after leaving Instructor Kefe, I'd been told my call would be routed to Master Windu. Not wanting that to happen, I'd spoken with Darihd, and for a brief moment, with Sifo-Dyas.

Windu was still controlling Serra's contacts within the Order, though Darihd, Sia-Lan and a handful of others had spoken with her. The Togruta had informed me that she was doing better and seemed to be starting to accept Master Drallig's death as the will of the Force, which was a relief. However, that Windu was preventing me from speaking to her directly was only feeding into my anger regarding Anakin's capture.

Serra meant far more to me than Windu, and I felt I had the right to check up on her and know how she was doing, as while I didn't regret Drallig's death – not when it meant Serra survived – I felt I should try and let her know I was here if she wanted to talk. I suspected that Windu was keeping me distant from her as he felt – correctly – that the connection we shared had played a part in Drallig's death, and had no choice but to accept it. Going to the Temple, particularly with how unbalanced I currently was, would only result in me being either confined to a cell or sent to one of the prisons the Jedi maintained for those the High Council felt had fallen to the Dark Side.

"Alor Cameron," Adonai said with a tired smile, "how fares the search for your ad?" Adonai was one of those I had reached out to when Anakin was taken. I had asked him to keep the matter from Bo, knowing that she would drop everything to join me. While her eagerness was understandable, it could easily be interpreted as an affront from her—and by extension, House Kryze—toward Clan Shan. Anakin's abduction was an internal Clan issue; unless I explicitly requested assistance from other Clan leaders, any outside interference could spark a diplomatic incident.

I had considered asking Adonai and Torrhen for help, but doing so would feel like conceding defeat, both as an Alor and a father. Moreover, I sensed that while Anakin was under stress, he was not in immediate danger. Though neither Adonai nor Torrhen would judge me harshly, the broader discontent against a Jedi being Mando'ade could be weaponized to undermine my position—and potentially the dukes as well. I was convinced that building a formidable Mando'ade force was essential to confronting the power of the GAR and CIS, and I was unwilling to risk that ambition with unnecessary political fallout. However, if Hondo's contact proved ineffective, I might have no choice but to face the consequences and seek their assistance.

"I'm following what I hope will be a productive lead."

"That is good. Neither I nor Alor Torrhen have heard word from those loyal to us of Trandoshans working in your region of the Outer Rim. At least not a group that is actively targeting children for hunts." His distaste for the lizard's behaviour was clear to hear and see.

"I had expected as much, but you have my thanks for reaching out." Adonai nodded, accepting the thanks.

A glance at the chronometer on the vambrace told me there was still about an hour before we'd be exiting hyperspace. Since I knew I'd not have any further success with meditating on my internal issues, I figured I'd see if I could learn fresh intel regarding the Mandalorian sector. "How are things going closer to home?"

"For the most part, things are going well," Adonai replied. He paused and glanced down and a few seconds later my vambrace reported an incoming file. "As I knew you might be interested in an update on the state of our people, I had Pre prepare a data package for you." As he spoke, a small smile came to his face, as if he'd expected me to show interest in the state of affairs in the sector and among the Mando'ade.

"Please pass him my thanks." I knew Pre disliked, if not downright hated me, so him having to provide this would've rankled, as would me thanking him for it. "And thank you again for the attempt to locate those who've taken my ad and earned my wrath."

Adonai nodded. "Oya!"

… …

… …
The swirling energies of hyperspace peeled back, placing us in a minor system that was known only by a simple code. According to Hondo's contact, the only habitable world in the system, which had been turned into a scrap world several centuries ago, was used by a handful of Trandoshan groups for blooding their younglings.

As the hum of the hyperdrive faded into silence and Raven's course shifted toward the system's radiant star, I closed my eyes and extended my senses into the ethereal currents of the Force. Even as I trod carefully, mindful of the awe-inspiring web that wove together every mote of stardust and celestial fire, I sought the truth of Anakin's presence.

A moment later, I opened my eyes and spoke softly, "He's here." Though the precise location eluded me, for I was not yet ready to plunge fully into the Force's boundless depths before achieving my own balance, I felt with certainty that we were in the right system.

Simvyl grunted, surprised that Hondo's contact had come through. Said Weequay was in his cabin with HK outside to ensure the pirate didn't try anything stupid. When we'd met the contact, Hondo had suggested that it would be wiser if he remained with the contact – a Quarren who was missing some of its facial tentacles – but hadn't complained too loudly when I'd made clear that wasn't happening as I didn't trust him.

HK would deploy with us when we located the Trandoshan vessel, while R2 remained behind, guarding Hondo in his cabin. Thanks to an upgrade Anakin had installed before his abduction, the astromech was equipped with a device akin to a cattle prod, with orders to render the Weequay a quivering mess should he dare to step outside his room while we were away. I had considered leaving a more intimidating presence behind, but I wanted to bring the full force of my command to bear on this mission.

Though originally designed as an assassin droid, HK's new frame had transformed him into a formidable war droid. Fenrir, perhaps sensing the disturbance in our pack caused by Anakin's capture and the absence of a vital member, had been restless since the event. I could sense his longing to tear into Trandoshan flesh, though I hoped he avoided any ill effects from whatever unsavoury locations those beasts might have frequented.

Simvyl would also accompany us. Despite my initial thoughts of leaving him behind, his unyielding resolve since Anakin's capture, combined with his blunt insistence on joining us, left no room for doubt. He had a personal vendetta against the Trandoshans, and I was not about to deny him the chance for retribution. His belief that Anakin's capture was his failure—a sentiment confirmed by Observe even after I absolved him of guilt—fuelled his desire for atonement. Furthermore, his presence would ensure we fought as a cohesive unit, something we hadn't done since HK's reassembly.

How the battle on the scrap world would go, I didn't yet know, but one order of battle had been made clear. I wanted as many lizards as possible taken alive. Researching their beliefs had revealed that if they were captured, then all the points they'd earned with the Scorekeeper were wiped clean. To be killed without any points, and thus face their god a failure as a hunter, was the single greatest fear the species had, and, depending on how and when the lizard lost their points, their entire clutch could be outcast from the culture.

Before each of those filthy beasts met their end, I wanted them to grasp the full weight of their transgression. They would understand the depth of their error in taking my son, in daring to challenge my family. I wanted them to be consumed by fear, to tremble before the wrath of their so-called god—however hollow that deity might be—before they drew their last breath. The only uncertainty gnawing at me was whether I would deliver their final judgement myself or bestow that honour upon HK or Simvyl.

I knew many, including the Jedi, would condemn my resolve to execute prisoners, but I cared little for their opinions. This was not merely an act of vengeance; it was a necessity. Keeping the lizards alive would burden governments with managing them, resources that could be better spent elsewhere. And if their punishment were lenient—which I had little doubt it would be—then we would be allowing a potential threat to re-emerge. I had no fear of these reptiles, not unless their entire race united against me, but letting a potential danger fester was a grave mistake, especially with far greater threats looming on the horizon.

The Banite Sith already had, without the Jedi even realising it, taken control of the Republic. All that remained, at least in the minds of Sidious and Plagueis, was bringing about the destruction of the Jedi, the shattering of the Republic, and the rise of the Empire Darth Bane had begun the planning for nearly a millennium ago.

Perhaps the Jedi could change enough to see the threat, perhaps, if I'd fully committed to their ways, they'd stand a chance. However, I'd known for a long time my path wasn't with the Order, and with Anakin as my Padawan, neither was his. All I could hope was that, when the time came for the truth of Sidious and Plagueis to be revealed, the Order as a whole would be able to at least help Anakin and me defeat the threat the Banite Sith posed.

Raven was surging toward the only habitable planet in the system, hope rising from her as she understood Anakin was close. Beneath that, merging with my desires, was a need to find those who'd taken Anakin from us and make them pay. I couldn't help but smile at sensing that. Raven was changing in ways I'd never considered possible, and if I'd not taken Natural Selection, inadvertently strengthening our bond, she might not have done so.

She wasn't sentient, not even as Fenrir was, nor was she growing bigger or stronger, but the spark of natural intelligence, of evolution, was there. My thinking had always influenced her, but since the change in my connection to the Force, that influence had grown, though not in a way that might destroy what made her unique.

My thoughts drifted to the seething tempest that resided within me. As I grappled with my meditation, seeking to embrace the shadows of the power I harboured and the path it might carve, I could discern a glimmer of progress. The voices that once roared for the annihilation of every Trandoshan in the galaxy for Anakin's suffering were no longer as deafening. Nor did the whispers urging me to seize whatever I desired echo with the same intensity. They lingered still, a chorus of temptation, but I had learned to subdue them, to impose my will upon their discord. This, I hoped, signified that Adas' teachings were beginning to take root, offering the hope that Raven might remain untainted by the demons within.
Yet, the true measure of my meditation's efficacy would reveal itself in a few hours, when the first walking lizard steak crossed my vision.

… …

… …
(Anakin's POV)
He smiled as an explosion reached his ears. Those with him panicked, caught unprepared for the sound, but when Anakin waved them to stay low they did so, and a moment later the shockwave of the explosion rushed past them. Where they were, about three mounds of debris away from where the make-shift bomb had ignited and below the crest of the mound, meant they barely felt the ripples in the air, but they still had to be cautious of the dust that was ripped upward by the shockwave.

As the concussive wave passed, and the dust began to settle, he sensed the excitement of the others. "Shh!" He hissed while keeping his voice low before any of them could shout in celebration that his trap had worked. While it was unlikely that the sound would reach the Trandoshans, any beasts that remained with them, or whatever tech they were using to hunt Anakin and his friends, he wasn't willing to make things easier on them by allowing the other kids to give away their location, not after the first time a trap of his had worked.

Before he could still the rising clamour, Plirs had called out in delight, and Anakin's sharp reprimand followed swiftly. However, their tension was abruptly cut short by the distant growl of approaching hounds. In a frantic scramble, they attempted to flee, but Eshie had slipped down a mound, becoming ensnared beneath shifting debris. Anakin rushed to her aid, his mind already reaching out with the Force to free her from the rubble. Yet just as he prepared to act, the first lizard came into sight.

It was only through the rigorous training with Cam, Master Dooku, and Instructor Kefe that Anakin managed to evade the incoming bolts. His hasty retreat led him and the others to the far side of the mound. Amidst the chaos, Eshie's desperate cries pierced the air, calling for his help. But Anakin understood the harsh truth—rescuing her would endanger everyone else. The others, displeased with the decision to leave her behind, blamed him for failing to uphold his vow of protection. Despite their discontent, they followed him still, their trust wavering but unbroken.

The pain of experiencing Eshie's death through the Force, and his fury at himself for failing her, and the lizards for hunting them had dominated his thoughts ever since, and he'd struggled to get a good rest whenever they stopped. Knowing that he'd see her panicked face, and relive her final screams if he closed his eyes, Anakin had thrown himself into creating more traps, with the one that had just detonated being the fifth trap since that first one, around three days ago. While not all of the traps had gone off, they had slowed the Trandoshans, and those that had gone off had wounded or killed several of the creatures hunting them.

The first trap had been a lucky find as Snaxiu, a Rodian, had spotted a downed fighter. There had been a moment of hope that they could get it flying, but once Anakin examined the Cloakshape fighter, he knew it was unsalvageable. Still, whoever had sent it to this junk world hadn't stripped it for everything of value, as the reactor core still contained some fuel.

Anakin had started the engines and disabled the overrides, knowing it would lead to the fighter exploding, and they'd scrambled away, leaving it for the Trandoshans to find. While Anakin didn't think it had killed any of them, the number of beasts had decreased ever since, and that had helped as not only were the lizards more cautious from then on, but they kept their beast on leashes. Anakin had discovered that when, as they moved through one particularly large mound of debris, he'd seen a pair of beasts all but dragging their lizard handlers forward.

The second and third traps were less flashy, and more a case of him and the other kids moving debris around to create pits and unstable piles. The first of those simple traps hadn't seemingly done anything, but the second one had. Or at least the unstable powercell Lena, a human girl, had discovered and given to Anakin, had detonated.

The fourth trap had been something slightly more complicated, using a tripwire and makeshift grenade. It had detonated but Anakin hadn't sensed anyone in pain or suffering from the explosion, so he assumed it had failed. The fifth, having just detonated, had been successful, and Anakin smiled as he sensed the life of at least one Trandoshan fade into the Force.

Anakin had felt the pain of the Trandoshans whenever a trap had worked, even felt some passing away through the Force, and while he knew he shouldn't – as it was not the Jedi way – he had enjoyed causing those hunting him and his remaining friend's pain. To let them experience some of the suffering he and the other kids were enduring because of the lizards. Anakin knew Cam wouldn't scold him for taking pleasure in the Trandoshan's pain. Cam, while he tried to keep the feelings hidden from him, hated the race with a passion. Until recently Anakin hadn't understood why Cam had despised the race, but after nearly two weeks under their care – on their ship and now being hunted on this junkworld – he was beginning to agree that Trandoshans were nothing but trouble. Even more so than he'd believed before they'd captured him.

The other side to it was that Anakin, through Cam, was a Mandalorian, and as he had said, no warrior should go down without a fight. While he knew that he couldn't win, that eventually he and those with him would run out of time, tricks, and space, Anakin intended to make sure that the lizards paid in blood. And then, when Cam arrived – as Anakin knew he would – those that remained would understand the mistake they had of capturing and hunting children. Just as Decca would one day die at Anakin's hands for killing his mother.

Anakin closed his eyes for a moment, bringing forth the last happy memory he had of her, drawing hope from it. He missed her dearly, but even if he didn't like that she was gone, he'd accepted her death. It was the natural state of the galaxy. Something Cam, Bo, and Master Dooku had explained, though each used vastly different words to say that. His mother lived on through him and Lia, and Anakin had sworn on his first night on this world that he'd see his sister again.

"Come on," he said sharply to the other kids with him, knowing they couldn't linger here, nor could he let himself be distracted by thinking too long on his mother, Lia, or Cam. That, as Cam and Bo had preached, only led to you missing something important in the here and now, leaving you exposed to danger, and Anakin had enough of that already.

As the trio of kids still with him started moving as well, Anakin paused, sensing a shift in the Force. Looking upward, he smiled as a familiar presence reached out to him. Cam was near, perhaps even in the system. Anakin wished he knew how to communicate with Cam through the Force, but that wasn't something he'd yet displayed the ability to do. Instead, he closed his eyes and, as best he could, broadcast into the Force. Cam should be able to sense it and focus on his location.

Once his eyes opened, Anakin felt himself fill with renewed hope. Soon, very soon, he'd be reunited with his father, and then the Trandoshans would pay for their mistakes. All Anakin had to do until then was ensure that he, and his new friends, remained alive and free.

The latest trap had only been maybe an hour behind them, so they didn't have much distance between themselves and the lizards, but Anakin knew that he'd do everything he could to ensure those beasts couldn't capture them.

… …

… …
(Cam's POV)
I watched carefully, tracking the movements of the Trandoshans outside their vessel. The vessel was the same one that had taken Anakin from me, as the damaged sublight engine and scorch marks along the hull were easily visible to the HUD. Through the Battlenet I was receiving feed from HK and Simvyl who were approaching the vessel from the other side so that we'd catch those outside, and any exiting the ramp, in a crossfire. That said, I didn't plan on gunning them all down from a distance.

As the HUD traced the movements of the Trandoshans outside, a deep well of fury began to churn within me. Though the ease I was able to do so was recent, I wrestled it down, channelling that primal rage into purpose rather than succumbing to the baser demands of the Force. I harboured no illusions; the Trandoshans were destined to suffer, to die, but their demise would come only after they grasped the depth of their transgression and surrendered every fragment of knowledge they possessed.

Anakin's presence was a distant echo, lingering hundreds of kilometres to the southwest, but his armour was here, or at least most of it. The moment we breached the atmosphere, my Battlenet had linked to his, and I would not leave it to the whims of these wretched beings.

"Steady," I commanded, placing a firm hand on Fenrir's head as he approached with a low growl. His yearning for combat, for the taste of enemy flesh, was palpable, and though I would not deny him his desire, I ensured he remained still until the moment was right.

Time was scarce. I sensed a dozen souls near Anakin, most of whom were little more than targets eagerly awaited to be erased from existence. Yet, some were not. I could not afford to let this vessel or its occupants linger as a threat or offer any chance of escape before I reunited with my ad. Such risks were intolerable.

The idea to simply attack them from Raven, letting her missiles obliterate the vessel and remaining crew had been considered but discarded. That wasn't guaranteed to take the ship out instantly, and it was probable that any who survived the first volley of missiles would alert the others, and that was if they didn't have some open channel to the vessel in place as I would do in their situation.

Using the Force to Teleport closer, or even from orbit as I'd done on Mandalore at the start of the civil war was also discarded. I hadn't even started remastering that ability, though it was one I would regain before the time came to leave the Jedi. It might have limitations for combat use, but the ability to traverse vast distances – or at least what I could see or sense nearby – in an instant wasn't something to cast aside and forget. Something, I had to admit, I'd done far too often in the years leading up to taking Natural Selection and freeing my connection to the Force from the Interface.

A growl, one worthy of the tuk'ata at my side, slipped from my lips, though none heard it because of my sealed armour. A new lizard had emerged from the ship, and moved to place a head – that of a young Togruta with purple skin – on a pike, placing it beside ten others. Those were their trophies, the victims of the lizard's deranged and unworthy beliefs. The children had died horribly and painfully – the expressions on each head made that clear – and while they deserved a proper burial, which they would get, those who had inflicted such terror on them before killing them deserved death.

A signal in the Battlenet told me HK and Simvyl had their targets, the pair knowing that they weren't to go for outright kill shots. I wanted the Trandoshans alive and in chains before they died. I wanted them to understand their folly before I ripped what I needed from them and their ship.

The moment the vessel was secure, Raven would arrive. While we raced to Anakin, R2 and Hondo would remain behind, the droid to access the vessel's core, and the Weequay because I wasn't leaving him alone on Raven.

That came after though, now it was time to hunt those who deserved a painful death.

"Oya!" The command echoed through the Battlenet, a primal cry that shattered the silence of impending conflict. I summoned the fury that roared within me, channelling it into a relentless force that surged forth like a storm unleashed. My will carved through the chaos, casting a shadow over the battlefield, imbuing the very universe with a stark, unyielding claim: this world was mine.

… …

… …
(Anakin's POV)

He halted abruptly, the Force twisting and churning around them. It wasn't just a disturbance near them but a shadow sweeping across the very planet.

"What's wrong?" Plirs's voice was a sharp whisper, betraying his alarm as Anakin fixed his gaze eastward, toward where the Trandoshan ship lay hidden. Anakin's response was silence, his focus turned inward, reaching into the depths of the Force.

The shift in the Force was unmistakable—it was Cam's presence, but it pulsed with a weight and gravity unlike anything Anakin had felt before. The familiar essence of his father was there, but now it radiated an oppressive power, a storm so fierce it threatened to overwhelm everything in its proximity. Beneath this tempest, there was an eerie silence, a void that swallowed all else.

When Cam had tried to save him on the station, Anakin had felt the raw might of his father's power—unleashed like a sandstorm, ruthless and all-consuming, a force capable of eradicating everything it touched.

Now, however, this power was different. It was immense, its presence nearly all-encompassing, yet it was concentrated, almost refined. At the eye of this relentless storm, there was an unsettling emptiness, as if Cam's connection to the Force had been devour-

"Wh-what's happening?!"

Anakin pulled his thoughts back to his surroundings and looked down at Lena. She'd been the one to speak and was now looking pale, as were Plirs and Snaxiu or at least as pale as they could for their species.

"What's wrong?" He asked, wondering if they could sense whatever it was Cam was doing within the Force. He'd not felt any of them had a strong connection to the Force, but perhaps Cam's actions were affecting more than just those who could touch the Force.

"I…" she paused, shivering as if they were on some frozen wasteland instead of in the middle of a temperature junk field. "I don't know. I feel cold."

"Me too," Plirs added to which Snaxiu nodded.

"It's C… my father," Anakin said, changing his answer mid-sentence into something the others might understand. "He can use the Force though he's far better at it than I am."

"H-he's here?" Snaxiu asked, surprised that help was coming in his voice.

"Yes. We just have to keep moving," Anakin replied, wishing they'd start moving again. Yes, He'd been the one who'd stopped first, but that had been a mistake. The Trandoshans were close behind, but at least they didn't have the last two beasts to help them track him and his friends.

Turning, not wanting them to remain still any longer, he resumed moving, his mind turning back to how he'd taken out the beasts. It'd happened earlier today, and the lizards controlling the hounds had flanked them, cutting them off from a way they wanted to go by climbing over a large mound of debris. Knowing they couldn't escape the beasts before they rushed down at them, not with the lizards readying their blasters, Anakin had panicked, which was when the Force had responded.

The voices deep inside him had made clear that he wasn't meant to die here; that he was destined for greater things alongside Cam. They told him to act, to keep himself safe. Not fully understanding how he knew what to do, or that it would work, He'd thrust out his arms, willing the Force to help him.

It had done so as the mound the beasts and lizards had been standing on shuddered. The group had stumbled, unsure of their footing and then fell back, going over the crest of the mount; back to where they'd come from. Anakin hadn't stopped there though, and remembering the lessons on using the Force to push objects, and put every ounce of desire he could into ensuring the Trandoshans didn't get up quickly, or that the beasts they'd brought with them didn't rush after them in the chaos that was unfolding.

The Force had responded, and the mound those hunting him and his friends had been one shifted. He'd not seen what had happened on the other side to cause it, but one moment the mound had been there, and the next it moved backwards, flattening out and burying those on the other side.

He'd managed to get the others moving, not wanting them to remain where they were and be attacked by the main group of Trandoshans hunting them. Though as they'd scrambled away, the trio had asked what had happened. Wanting the matter handled, or at least them to stop talking so loudly while they were being tracked, he'd told them he could use the Force. That he was both Mandalorian and Jedi.

They'd struggled to believe him, but as he'd kept moving quickly to stay ahead of the lizards, and they'd not wanted to fall behind it had quietened any questions they might have.

"Is he a Jedi?" Lena asked as they moved around one mound, not going over the peak and thus exposing themselves to fire if any Trandoshan saw them break the skyline.

"Yes," Anakin replied, feeling a smile come to his face. "He's a really powerful Jedi and a respected warrior."

"You're just saying that because he's your dad."

Anakin ignored Plirs. The Weequay was right that Anakin was going over the top, but Cam was powerful. And one day, he'd be just as powerful, if not more so. That day wouldn't come if he died before Cam could reach them, which meant focusing, as Master Dooku would put it, on the present and what was, and not on the future and what might be.

After ensuring his friends were behind him, Anakin cast a final glance back to where he knew Cam was. The change in Cam was incredible, and Anakin would be lying if it didn't frighten him a little, but he understood that he, by being kidnapped by the Trandoshans, was the source of that change. Because of that, he found renewed courage to keep pushing forward. It would only be a few hours at most until Cam reached them, and then they'd finally be free of this Hutt-spawn of a world.

… …

… …
(Cam's POV)
I leaned back, moving before the vibroblade swinging toward me had even gained much momentum. A slight shift in stance and my hand thrust out, grasping the blade.

The beast holding the weapon grunted, surprised that I'd stopped the attack so easily growing when I twisted my arm to the side, my beskar limb and the mechanics within granting me the strength to shatter his weapon.

Using the movement of one arm, I stepped forward with my other foot. The lizard grunted as my beskad thrust into its gut. A twist of the hilt and as I withdrew the blade, the tip severed the creature's spine.

It fell to the ground, the strings of its legs cut, along with an arm as I flicked my blade down, severing the muscles at the shoulder. The limb hung pathetically, offering no help as the beast fell to the ground upon the destroyed arm.

As I turned, seeking my next victim, a scream filled the air. Looking toward the sound I saw Fenrir's maw rattle to one side, most of another lizard's leg removed by his bite.

The beast threw a punch at the tuk'ata, driving Fenrir away for a moment. Before it could attack again, a bolt slammed into the shoulder, sending it tumbling to the ground. "Fenrir!" I called out as the tuk'ata spat out the chuck in his mouth, anger at the punch and a desire for vengeance flooding from him into the Force. "Alive!"

Fenrir shook, his snarling maw closing, and the wounded and down lizard felt it was safe. A false hope, which was proven when Fenrir pounced. The claws on his front paws easily embedded themselves in the lizard's chest and drove it backwards awkwardly.

Another scream from the lizard filled the air even as the HUD alerted me to a nearing Trandoshan from the ship. A blaster rang out, and the lizard – in the middle of its charge – fell forward.

The lizard fell, a bolt from HK catching both legs as the knees of the lizard Fenrir had pounced on cracked under the combined mass.

I smiled at the chaos, Simvyl pulling his vibroblade from the back of the final unwounded target. A minute had passed since we'd attacked, and the battle was over. Though calling it a battle would be an insult to our skill. This was a culling; one I was enjoying.

"Wh…" the lizard at my feet struggled to speak over the pain that bled into the Force more freely than its blood onto the dirt of this scrapheap of a planet. "What do you want?"

I looked down at the prey, savouring the fear I saw in the beast's eyes even as its remaining good hand clutched desperately to stem the blood flowing from its stomach. "That is a very long list," I replied, using the tip of my beskad to lift the creature's chin, forcing it to lift its head while I spoke to it. "All that concerns you is that you tell me where my son is before you die."

The creature's face twisted, hatred flowing freely from it as it understood it was going to die. "Don't know," it got out with pained breaths. "Wouldn't tell you if I did."

My free hand, the one coated in beskar, stretched out and I closed my fingers. The beast began gasping; the Force restricting its throat. "I was hoping you might say that." I smiled under my helmet, enjoying the look of panic that dominated the beast's eyes as it struggled to understand what I was doing.

While it continued to thrash against the lack of air entering its lungs, I secured my beskad against my lower back and then reached into a pouch on my belt. Around me, HK emerged into the clearing, his blaster singing out still, targeting the limbs of any lizard that still worked. Simvyl had secured his first walking handbag while Fenrir continued to pin his prey to the ground.

"Wh-wh-at ar…" The lizard stopped as my hand removed itself from the pouch and revealed restraining cuffs. The panic in the lizard's eyes turned to delicious fear as I pulled out restraining cuffs, and it began thrashing wildly. Or as wildly as it could with its legs and one arm immobile. "No! You c-an-t!" It bellowed; terror swarming its tone as I moved toward it.

"I can and am," I said as I moved closer, the fingers on my replacement limb closing slowly, cutting off the air to the beast's lungs. It was harder to focus the Force through the replacement, but since all I was doing was ensuring this pathetic creature couldn't attempt any pitiful escape, there was no issue.

Kneeling I slammed the cuff onto the flailing, useless arm. The other arm came up, in an abysmal attempt at an attack. My beskar hand moved, catching the fist. "That was unwise," I said slowly, increasing the pressure on the limb. Because of the mechanics inside, the limb was capable of deforming durasteel.

"Arrgh!" the beast screamed. With bones far more brittle than durasteel, they shattered and cracked loudly as I crushed the hand.

Once sure the offending limb was destroyed, I attached the other cuff to the wrist. "Consider yourself lucky that I don't have longer to entertain myself," I said with a vicious smile. As I stood, my flesh and blood hand moved around, exposing the palm to the beast's head. "And that what is to come won't last anywhere near as long as it should."

The beast's lips parted, poised to utter a question or a curse, but all that emerged was a guttural, pained groan. For a fleeting moment, the Force seemed to wrestle against my will, but soon I bent it to my purpose, shattering my way into the beast's mind. Though the ship promised valuable intel, I knew that the most crucial secrets lay hidden within the crew's thoughts. This would inflict agony on the creature before me, and after the suffering they had wrought, pain was the least they deserved before they were dispatched to confront their god.

… …

… …
(Anakin's POV)
"Kriff!"

The curse flowed easily from Anakin as he looked around in panic, seeing if there was any path they could take that would get them out of the dead-end they'd stumbled into. The Trandoshans were right on their tail, following along the faint path that led between two mounds of debris into the small enclosure Anakin and his friends had found themselves herded over.

When they'd rounded the corner, he slid to a stop, understanding what the Trandoshans had been doing, and cursed himself for falling into their trap. He understood now, far too late, that the Force had tried to warn him, but in his haste to ensure he and his friends stayed clear of those hunting them, he'd ignored it and rushed down the small path instead of attempting to traverse either pile of trash that sat at the side of the path. Because of his mistake, they were now trapped.

The path ended before a circle of debris, each mound far too high and unstable for them to climb over before the lizards emerged down the path. They might also be waiting for him to lead his friends over the peaks, and likely had rifles trained on the area, ready to either kill any who tried to escape or drive them back to the ground, leaving them easy pickings from the group just behind.

"What do we do?" Lena's panicked voice matched the fear he could sense from Plirs and Snaxiu.

Anakin didn't reply instead he had an idea. Closing his eyes, he dove inward, finding the Force within himself. At the same time, he sensed where the Trandoshans were, sensing that a group of six were coming down the path. Understanding that there were no beasts with them, nor did it seem as if any were moving to either side, Anakin lifted his hands.

"Got y…"

Whatever the lead Trandoshan was about to say was cut off as the Force did as Anakin wished. Opening his eyes, he saw that the ground between him and the aliens had exploded toward them; debris of various sizes and shapes hurtling toward the alien, taking it off its feet.

"Hurry!" Anakin shouted, turning to his friends. The trio were looking on in shock at what had just happened, their minds unable to understand what he'd done. They might know he was a Jedi, but they'd never seen it displayed like that. Nor had Anakin ever used it like that, but with no choice, and the whispers saying if he didn't do something his friends would die, and he'd never see Cam, Lia, or anyone else ever again, Anakin had acted.

A push on Plirs had the group moving, though before they could begin climbing the junk hill blocking their escape, blaster fire entered the area. Lena screamed, all but dropping to the ground, and after pushing Plirs toward Snaxiu, trusting the Force saying they'd be safe, Anakin moved to Lena.

Grabbing her arms, and ignoring her groans, he pulled her toward what looked like an overturned speeder. As they darted behind the cover, bolts slammed into it, causing Lena to let out a panicked scream. "What do we do?" She asked again, her voice barely reaching his ears even though he was sure she'd shouted the words.

Anakin looked around, trying to find something that he could use even as he desperately tried to ignore the flood of terror surging from Lena, as it and similar sensations from Plirs and Snaxiu started to overwhelm his connection to the Force. Seeing there was nothing nearby to use, he reached into his pocket, pulling out whatever pieces of junk he'd gathered and not yet used.

As he placed them on the ground, he closed his eyes and slowed his breathing. The training, first with Master Dooku, and then with Instructor Kefe, had taught him to focus only on what mattered and push aside everything else. Lena's voice, the sound of bolts slamming into their cover, and everything else around him faded away. All that remained was the sound of his slowed, calm breathing and the junk in front of him.

His hands moved over the pile, guided without conscious thought as they moved pieces around, melding them together. Time became irrelevant as he worked, the junk slowly changing, forming something that he knew would be of use.

Once the creation was finished the moment of clarity passed, and he picked up what he'd made. He knew it was a bomb, though one that would likely explode if shaken badly. Given their location, that wasn't a major worry, and he turned to Lena, offering a wide, and he hoped reassuring, smile. "Trust me!" He called out, not sure she'd hear him of the chaos of bolts slamming into everything around them.

Without waiting for a reply, he seized the freshly crafted bomb and edged toward the lip of the overturned speeder they sheltered behind. "I can do this," he murmured to himself, his voice barely a breath. Closing his eyes, he summoned the Force, channelling its raw power to sharpen his senses, quicken his reflexes, and clear his mind. Master Dooku, Cam, and Instructor Kefe had each imparted their wisdom in their own way, but the essence remained the same.

He felt the Force surge through him, bending to his will, fortifying his body for the task ahead. When he opened his eyes, Lena's screams pierced the air—twisted and distorted, deeper and more chilling than they should have been. A blaster bolt whizzed past their cover, its energy rippling in slow motion as it narrowly missed.

A grim smile flickered across his face, a sign that he was in tune with what needed to be done. Trusting in himself and the Force, he emerged from cover. The arm clutching the bomb drew back, primed to launch his creation at the lizards. Amidst the chaos, he glimpsed Plirs and Snaxiu huddled behind the wreckage of what appeared to be a Z-80 fighter. He couldn't afford to fail them; he demanded the Force's aid with unyielding resolve.

His gaze turned toward the source of the blaster fire, but before he saw them, he knew where they were. The Force was helping him as he wanted, marking out a threat before he knew where it was.

His arm came around, the Force enhancing the muscles in the limb, and the bomb sailed away, arcing toward the centre of the Trandoshan position. He pulled back once his creation was airborne, not wanting to be exposed to the explosion. As he pressed his back against the speeder, and pulled Lena back, Anakin felt the Force shifting.

His smile widened as a cold, almost oppressive aura rushed toward them. Cam was nearby. It wouldn't be long before…

His eyes widened as the Force warned him of danger and without thinking, he pulled Lena down. A moment later, as his mouth tasted the dirt of the planet, his device exploded. The speeder they'd been using for cover was lifted off the ground; the damage taken by the bolts having weakened it enough that when the shockwave struck it, it shattered.

Lena shrieked and Anakin knew she'd been hurt by some of the debris from the speeder. Anakin had felt some of it strike his back, but the armour there had done its job, and nothing felt broken or bleeding. Still, the cloud of dust driven over them by the explosions forced his face into the dirt again, and as it faded he started coughing, trying desperately to clear his mouth and lungs before the Trandoshans recovered.

He pushed himself upward, the Force warning him of a new, more violent danger, yet before he could turn to see what was approaching or check on Lena, something grabbed his back, and he was hauled up. A second later he was soaring through the air and crashed to the ground. The air was driven from his lungs as his back bore the brunt of the landing, and he bounced away, ending up on his side.

Before he could move or think, something slammed into his chest. The armour took the brunt of the blow, but whatever air was still in his lungs was driven out and he started coughing even as another blow struck him. A third and fourth blow came in, all striking his chest though the last blow was a touch lower, the armour only taking some of the strike.

"Oof!" he gasped out, feeling something inside him crack, though he had no time to think on it as someone grabbed his armour and he was hauled upward.

With his legs dangling, he found himself staring at the enraged expression of one of the lizards. "You little schutta!" It snarled; razors-sharp teeth clashing against each other it spoke. "You killed my brother!"

Before Anakin could react, he was slammed to the ground. "Ugh!" he grunted as he hit the dirt, his leg twisting painfully but mercifully not breaking. The air around him grew cold and suffocating, each breath a struggle as he fought to regain his footing and brace for the next assault.

"You're nothing more than prey! Stop pretending otherwise!" The beast roared, stepping toward him as it pulled a long, curved blade from its belt. Anakin scrambled back, trying to get away from the creature, but it was faster, and its foot came out; the toe of the boot striking him in his knee, causing him to slump to the ground again. "This hunt is about to end!"

Anakin looked around the Trandoshan and panicked as he saw his friends being dragged together. All three were screaming in fear, though Plirs was at least trying to escape while the other two seemed broken.

He pulled himself to his knees, his chest hurting with each breath even as the Force willed, demanded, he stand. The voices in his mind grew louder, telling him that if he didn't do something, they'd all die soon. He closed his eyes, commanding the Force to help him. He felt it move around him, readying itself for his command.

"There is but one upside to the chaos you've caused," the Trandoshan that had attacked him snarled as it moved closer. "You will be worth more to the Scorekeeper."

Anakin lifted an arm, wanting to strike at the lizard, but his action was too slow, too weak. The beast grasped him by the hair and lifted him painfully upward. Anakin's legs swung out, trying desperately to kick the creature even as he watched the other beasts circle his friends.

"NO!" He shouted as a lizard moved close to Plirs, a blood-stained blade in-hand. "LEAVE THEM ALONE!" The creature holding him laughed, and he was tossed down, landing face-first because he'd been trying to kick the creature as it let him go.

"The hunt is over. You will be presented to the Scorekeeper." Anakin looked over at the new speaker even as the one who'd been attacking and tormenting him stalked closer. That was the same one who'd spoken to him after his capture and was the elder of the group. What Anakin saw now though was the similarities between the leader and the one who was reaching down to grab him. "The Mandalorian is a worthy first kill, my child," the leader spoke as the one approaching him stopped. "Prove your worth by ending its mewing."

The younger lizard turned to the elder and lowered its head. "Yes, father." It then turned back to him, letting Anakin see that the blade in its hand wasn't a vibroblade. It was simpler, meaning any cut from it, like those from Cam's beskad, wouldn't do as much damage, allowing a target to stay alive longer.

As the Trandoshans advanced, blades raised to slaughter his comrades, Anakin's gaze met theirs. They looked to him for salvation, but uncertainty gnawed at him.

The whispers crescendoed in his mind, a haunting symphony of dread.

'Was he going to let his friends die like his mother?'

'Was he going to let these beasts kill him, and fail Cam?'

'Was he going to leave Lia alone in the galaxy, at the mercy of Decca and other Hutts?'

He closed his eyes, but not to try and force away the voices. He heard them and knew what they offered; what they wanted. The Force was his to command, and he wouldn't let himself and his friends die here. The Trandoshans needed to die; they needed to suffer for what they'd done.

Opening his eyes, he rose to his knees, defiant. The Trandoshan advancing on him faltered, its gaze caught by the steely resolve in Anakin's eyes. It bared its teeth, smirking at his resistance. "Good. You underst—"

The creature's taunt was cut off as Anakin thrust his hands forward. Driven by fury and the terror of failure, he unleashed his wrath.

The Trandoshan was yanked from the ground, hurtling into the air. The other lizards recoiled in shock; some were thrown back as Anakin's target flew further. The beast flailed desperately, its blade slipping from its grasp until it was driven into debris with a savage impact. Metal pierced its chest, pinning it against the wreckage.

Anakin slumped, tired after what he'd done, but a smile came to his face as everyone processed what'd happened.

"NOO!" The scream of the elder Trandoshan caught Anakin's attention, forcing him to forget the enjoyment he'd had in winning. The elder had sunk to its knees, its eyes wide as it looked at the impaled offspring.

Anakin looked at his hands, shocked and proud of what he'd done. He'd saved himself and his friends. Now they just needed to…

"YOU!" The snarled shout of the elder lizard snapped Anakin's train of thought. "YOU KILLED HIM!" It added as it leapt to its feet. Anakin started drawing on the Force again, knowing he had to kill this one as well, and then all the other beasts. But he was tired, downright exhausted. Whatever energy he'd had left was gone after using the Force to attack.

The elder lizard stalked toward him, slowing only to grasp the young beast's blade. "I'll KILL YO…"

The air around Anakin grew suffocatingly dense, the very atmosphere pressing down with a weight that threatened to tear the planet asunder. As the elder Trandoshan staggered, its hands clawing at its throat, Anakin's lips curled into a cold smile. He knew the source of this malevolent pressure—he knew who was at work here.

"You."

The word was a blade, slicing through the veil of fear and doubt. Anakin felt a profound clarity—he was shielded, and the struggle was over. His father had arrived, and the price for their crimes was about to be exacted.

"Will."

The second utterance sent the Trandoshan crumpling to its knees, blood oozing from frantic claw marks. The creature's own madness became its undoing. The other Trandoshans stood paralyzed, their fear of Cam's presence rendering them motionless. Anakin cared not for their terror; his thoughts were only of retribution for Lena, Plirs, and Snaxiu, whose frozen tears mirrored the encroaching storm.

"Not."

With this command, a towering figure emerged, a silhouette of menace. Cam's armour drank in the light, casting a dark halo around him, with only the blood-red visor piercing through the gloom. All eyes turned to this harbinger of doom, except for Anakin's, who felt only a fierce joy and relief. The nightmare would soon end, and they would leave this accursed world behind.

"Touch."

At this word, Cam's fingers closed into a fist. The Force twisted and obeyed, and the elder Trandoshan's convulsions grew more desperate. Cam's other hand revealed a blood-stained beskad, carving a trail of death in the dirt.

"My."

The final command roused the remaining Trandoshans from their stupor. Anakin opened his mouth to shout a warning, but before the lizards could react, bolts exploded through the air. Three of them fell; their legs shattered. The remaining pair was swallowed by a colossal shadow.

"Son."

As Cam spoke the final word, Fenrir descended. The beast's maw gaped wide, engulfing one Trandoshan's torso. A powerful hind leg swept the other lizard aside. As Fenrir's jaws closed around a Trandoshan's arm, two bolts struck the stumbling creature, severing a leg and a hand in a brutal symphony of violence.

The Trandoshan Fenrir had bitten screamed, which turned into a call of terror as the tuk'ata pulled back its head, ripping the lizard's arm clean off. Blood squirted and gushed from the wound, though while Anakin could sense some revulsion and fear coming from his friends, his attention remained on Cam.

He pushed himself to his feet as Cam moved closer, but didn't rush to greet him. Anakin understood that Cam wasn't finished. He couldn't see Cam's eyes, but Anakin knew the gaze was focused on the kneeling Trandoshan, who was still frantically clawing at its neck, trying anything it could to regain its ability to breathe.

Normally, Anakin wouldn't want to watch this. He knew what Cam was doing would be seen as wrong by many, including his mother, but after a week of struggling to stay alive on this world because of that alien, Anakin didn't care. It deserved to suffer before it died. It needed to feel as Eshie and the others had before they were murdered.

Yet, as Cam reached the kneeling alien, Anakin wondered why Cam hadn't already snapped the Trandoshan's neck and ended things.

…
(Cam's POV)
I looked down at the disgusting creature before me, the urge to reduce it to atoms far weaker than I'd feared it might've been. Until landing on this world, I'd not been sure if Adas' meditation techniques were working, but as I looked down at the face of the one I knew was responsible for Anakin's kidnapping, along with those of the other three children – and those children these feral animals had killed – I understood it had. The voices were still there, but now only offered suggestions, not ideas that I felt I had to obey. That was a good thing for me, as I didn't want to lose control and miss out on ensuring the lizard understood the depths of its folly by targeting Anakin. For the Trandoshan, those here with it, and the ones I'd already killed today, it was far from a good outcome.

This creature didn't deserve the quick and painful death the whispers were suggesting I grant it. No, it needed to suffer; its pain and terror needed to last until its mind and body became unable to endure my rage. The others here would also suffer, as those back at their ship had, except now there was no need to rush, no need to push too hard too quickly. I could enjoy what was to come.

I lowered my arm, releasing the beast from the Force's grasp. The hand slipped to my belt, resting comfortably on the hilt of my shoto. While not my main blade, the crystal inside was attuned to me and I could almost sense it wishing to be ignited to help me educate the things before me.

"Wa…" The beast failed pathetically to get a sound out. My fingers began tensing around the hilt of my lightsaber. "What. Are. You?"

I smiled, enjoying each pained breath the thing took trying to put its fear into words.

"Stupid, you are," I said mocking as I knelt in front of the beast. The head tilted to one side, exposing the neck. The urge to flick my blade out and remove the offending thing passed through my thoughts harmlessly. It would die, but not soon and not cleanly. It was unworthy of such a death.

My beskad rose, its tip pointing at Anakin. "I am his father," I declared, the blade drifting beneath the beast's chin, forcing it to lift its head away from the lethal point. "You, and those who follow you, made a fatal error by laying a hand upon him."

The Force warned me of a threat, and the beskad flicked downward. The beast grunted in pain; its resilience evident as I severed three of its fingers before it could reach for the blaster at its hip. "Unwise," I muttered, even as a grim satisfaction welled up inside me. The beast could endure pain, which meant it wouldn't easily succumb to what awaited it. I relished the thought of its forthcoming death. "You will die, as will every one of your minions. Your place in the galaxy is no better than that of a womp rat."

The snarl that had twisted its face, which only heightened my anticipation, faltered. "Womp rat?"

"Indeed," I replied, my voice tinged with amusement as I savoured its confusion. "Though perhaps that's an insult to womp rats." The snarl returned, now edged with a flicker of intelligence, though it remained blind to the gravity of its situation. As long as it clung to the hope of rescue, believing that the ones I had already sent to their gods might come to its aid, its despair would only deepen. The more it hoped, the greater my satisfaction would be when it finally realized that death was all that awaited it.

My beskad flicked out again, slicing through the flesh of the beast's arm. It grunted, showing further, encouraging resilience. "The womp rat understands its place in the universe. You, and these other overgrown lizards, don't. Though I'm more than happy to educate you," I stood as I continued, wanting to be outside the beast's range before I finished. "Just as I did with those on your ship."

The Trandoshan blinked, and I watched in amusement as it processed my words. A growl rose from its throat as it prepared to attack me, and I lifted my hand. The Force bent joyously to my demands as I closed my first. The unmistakable sound of bones shattering was followed by a groan of pain as the untouched arm abruptly buckled.

I chuckled deeply, savouring the pain this thing was feeling, and sensing the first embers of fear forming inside it. Moving forward again, the beskad flicked out. "Soon you'll rejoin your friends," I spat out the word as my blade sliced clean through the animal's limb, cutting the flesh to the bone, and disabling the other arm, "When you greet your god as nothing but a broken, destroyed, and pointless waste."

"Statement:" I turned to HK as he spoke, the HUD having reported he'd emerged into the clearing sooner than I'd expected. "All targets are secure and the astromech reports the last of their vessel's datafiles have been downloaded."

I nodded at the report even as I watched Simvyl step toward a Trandoshan missing both legs. The beast panicked, threatening wildly when it saw the restraining cuffs in the Cathar's hand. Before it could be any threat, Simvyl casually shot it in both shoulders. The bolts weren't enough to remove the limbs, but it rendered them as useless as the beast's missing legs.

"You can't do this!"

I turned back to the elder Trandoshan, aware of the rising fear coming from Anakin's friends even as he looked on patiently. "Oh, but I can," I said to the pitiful defeated creature that lay before me. "And I will. The only remaining question is just how long it takes you to meet your god," I added, not even trying to hold back my fury and disdain for him and his species.

With my piece said, I sheathed my beskad. I'd barely managed that before a euphoric explosion of delight and relief overwhelmed the darkness I was projecting into the Force. As Anakin leapt into my arms, I braced, and caught him easily even as I sunk to a knee, ensuring his feet returned to the ground.

"I knew you'd come," He said as he pressed his head into the nook of my armour. The HUD reported on his condition, but I didn't need that to know he was tired, hungry, and in need of a good, long rest.

"Always for you An'ika," I replied, feeling the rage I'd been focusing on the Trandoshans lift in an instant. Anakin, my son, was safe, and those who'd captured him were nothing but bodies waiting to be destroyed. I felt him sob and patted his back. "It's okay. I'm here."

I held him there, letting him release all the pent-up emotions he'd been carrying for nearly two weeks pour out. "I knew you'd come," he said as I felt his fear of dying, or never seeing me, Lia, or others, or gaining revenge, fade away. A few weeks ago, I'd have been pleased with that, seeing it as a sign he was committing to the Jedi training of accepting what was and not dwelling on his emotions. However, I knew now that it wasn't the path for either of us. That would mean a change in his training, but that, along with a hundred other things, could wait until later.

As I felt him calm, the worst of his emotional turmoil easing, I pulled him back slightly. One hand came from his back, planning to remove my helmet, but before the hand could slip around his body, his hands were already there, and I tilted my head to grant him easier access. A moment later, the hiss of the seal breaking could be heard, and I let him pull my helmet off.

I blinked, adjusting to the unfiltered light of this shithole of a world's sun. Once I recovered, I looked at Anakin and ran a hand through his hair while smiling. "I'm not leaving, An'ika," I said, once more using his Mando'a nickname. "And I'm proud of you."

His head tilted to one side, and I chuckled at his confusion; enjoying the first non-stressed moment I'd had in weeks. "You survived here, without weapons or much training for over a week," I said, giving his hair a ruffle. For what was possibly the first time ever, he didn't scowl at the action. "Plus, you kept others alive," I added, looking past him to the trio of kids cowering together, keeping their distance from me, Fenrir, and the others. "Though perhaps you could introduce us?" As I asked that, I offered the trio a smile and wave, the Weequay being the only one to return the gesture.

I understood why they'd be scared of me. I'd not entered this area gently, and been aggressive toward the Trandoshans, but I didn't regret it. Those beasts needed to understand their place which sure as osik wasn't anywhere near the top of the food chain.

"Oh, right." Anakin turned, looking at his friends though he kept a hand on my armour as if scared I might disappear. "Lena, Snaxiu, Plirs, this is my father, Cameron Shan. Dad, these are my friends."

"Hello there," I said, offering them another wave and widening my smile. "I'm sorry if I scared you with my arrival."

"I-it's ok," Plirs replied slowly. The other two looked at me with wide eyes, taking in my face and armour. From all three the terror was slowly receding, and I understood why they were reluctant to trust me. after so long constantly on the run from the lizards, they were slow to trust anyone not in their group. "Th-thank you."

"There's no need to thank me," I said, keeping my smile wide and voice soft. "I only wish it hadn't taken me so long to find you."

"Yeah, how did you?" Anakin asked as he turned back to me.

I chuckled and shook my head. "A story for another time. First, I want to get all of you onto Raven, and then we'll see about contacting your families."

The trio of kids all looked at me as if I'd grown another head, making clear that they'd all but given up hope of going home. That spiked my anger, though before it could rise and push past the gentle appearance I was projecting, I smashed it down. I'd draw on that fury soon enough once Anakin and his friends were out of sight. They didn't need to see what was coming.

A roar filled the air, and the trio ducked down, huddling together. "That's my ship," I said, using the hand not still resting against Anakin to point upward just as Raven slid into view. "She's not the biggest, but there's sonic showers, fresh food, clean bunks, and provided you're okay with wearing some of Anakin's stuff, fresh clothing."

The trio looked at each other and then at Anakin, making clear he'd assumed command of the group. That made me proud as while I'd not started any training on command, he'd shown initiative in trying to keep his friends safe. I didn't need to ask to know that some of the heads of the murdered children had been with this group when they died, and I'd have to talk with Anakin about losing someone under his command. It was a tricky thing to deal with for someone who formed bonds as easily as he and I did, but overall, I felt he'd done an excellent job in ensuring they survived this long.

"It's fine," Anakin said reassuringly. "Raven's amazing! She's really fast and…" Anakin paused and looked around before turning back to me. "I didn't know R2 could fly her."

I laughed as I realised Anakin didn't know about Raven's evolution. "She's flying by herself now, at least so long as the flight path is simple." Anakin's eyes widened in shock, which drew another bout of laughter from me. "When you were captured she knew I couldn't waste time getting back to her, so it came to me. We still weren't fast enough to stop those beasts from getting away, but it seems you're responsible for her latest growth."

"Wizard!"

While chuckling once again, I ruffled his hair. "Aye, it is." I stood, easily lifting Anakin with one arm. The armour added a decent amount of weight, but it wasn't anything I couldn't handle without help. "Fenrir!" I called. The tuk'ata lifted its head, blood from the limb it was chewing on – the lizard it'd come from secured by Simvyl and along with the others under the watchful gaze of HK. "Drop that! You don't know where it's been!" Fenrir shook his head, not wanting to give up his toy. "Get over here." The tuk'ata snorted but did as I asked and after spitting the remains of the arm out and then, with blood flowing over his maw, sauntered over to us.

"Hey boy," Anakin said, lowering the hand not wrapped around me to the tuk'ata. Fenrir leaned into the touch, happy to enjoy Anakin's scratches again.

"Fenrir," he looked up at me, though didn't move away from Anakin's hand, "I need you to escort Anakin and his friends to Raven." I sensed a spark of fear and looked at my son's friends. The trio had pulled back, no doubt concerned by the fearsome impression Fenrir projected with blood matted into his jaw and front paws.

"It's ok, Fenrir's a giant softy. Aren't you?" Fenrir snorted, not liking being called soft, but he made no move away from Anakin's attention, which helped to prove the boy's point.

Without breaking that contact, I moved closer and gently lowered Anakin onto Fenrir's back. The tuk'ata enjoyed carrying around younger children at times, though I'd seen many adults in the Lokella and elsewhere look on in shock and fear at watching the giant beast – his head was at my shoulder if he held it up – walk around like a trained pony.

The trio watched my actions, and how Fenrir accepted Anakin's presence on his back, before sharing a look. As a group, they slowly moved toward the beast, their eyes struggling to see past his blood-soaked mouth. Once they were closer, Lena attentively stretched out a hand. Fenrir stayed still, aware of their fear, and when the hand touched his neck he leaned as softly as he could into the touch.

A short, barking laugh slipped from her lips, only to be stopped when her free hand raced up to cover her mouth. When neither Fenrir nor Anakin reacted to her behaviour, she relaxed and began moving her fingers. Fenrir growled quietly, letting her know he enjoyed the touch. A moment or two later, the two boys added their hands near Lena's and Fenrir beamed with pleasure at the attention.

I couldn't help but laugh at what I was seeing. Fenrir was bred for war, yet all it took to turn him into the galaxy's biggest softy were children in need of protection who wanted to scratch him. "Go on," I said to my friend, giving him a gentle pat on his hip. He turned, giving me a side-eye suggesting he didn't want to move if it meant missing out on scratches. "I'm sure once they've washed and eaten, they'll be happy to keep petting you."

"Yes!" Lena agreed happily, placing her head against Fenrir's neck. "I'll pet you whenever you want until I'm back with my parents," she added.

Fenrir snorted at that and started moving, the kids heading with him. Lena didn't know what she'd just committed herself to, but after what she and the others had endured on this world, I didn't think she'd mind having to spend every waking hour pampering the tuk'ata.

Simvyl offered them a smile as they passed, moving out of the area we were in and toward where Raven was landing. As the group slipped from view, I slid my helmet back on. The rage I'd been keeping constrained hungered for release, and with those I didn't want seeing what I had planned gone, I knew the rage and I would be satisfied before we left this waste of a planet.

A glance inside the helmet sent a command through the HUD. Simvyl turned, heading off with the children as while I knew Fenrir would keep them safe, I wasn't going to risk losing Anakin again. The Cathar did as ordered, happy to make up for any perceived failing when Anakin had been kidnapped as I turned toward the group of lizards.

All were kneeling, wounds bleeding along with wherever they'd lost a limb. Impressively, they all looked aggressive, as if challenging me even though I'd captured them. whatever points for their god that they'd gained throughout their disgusting lives were gone. Under their bravado, I could sense their fear. My words earlier about sending them to the Scorekeeper pointless having the desired effect.

"Now," I said as I slowly moved toward them, bearing down on their leader, "Before your miserable excuse for lives are extinguished, I'd like to know everything you do. I'm told there are other groups like yours prowling this region of the Rim targeting children for your sick sport. I want to know where they are."

"Kriff you Mandalorian!" The leader snapped back. "I'm not telling you anything!"

"I had hoped you'd say that," I said as I moved closer, I lifted my organic hand, showing him my palm. "I find I enjoy this far more when you resist."

The mind of this beast, and those I'd already shredded for intel along with the others here, wasn't a place I wished to enter. It was beneath me. However, it was effective and caused the lizard's incredible pain. Or it did before their mind shattered under my assault.

Already I had enough intelligence that any halfway decent Republic security officer could use, let alone the Mando'ade I planned on hiring to wipe out this rabble. Not just for other hunting parties and the planets they used, but also the locations of a dozen pirate and black-market ports. While I could clean them out myself, I didn't have the time or interest in dealing with such minor matters.

"Now," I said, my voice deepening as I focused every ounce of my rage toward the lizard, demanding the Force assist me in what was to come. "This might hurt a bit, but I'm sure I'll enjoy it."

… …

… …
"A-are you sure it's safe?"

I stood back slightly, letting Anakin deal with Lena as she looked from the two Zeltrons speaking to her to my son. Unlike Plirs and Snaxiu, when we'd gone to the world Lena had been abducted from, we'd not found any remaining family. Instead, we'd come across a dozen ruined buildings. Everyone there had been killed and the building looted and burnt. I wasn't sure if that had taken place during or before the massacre, but regardless of how it had happened, it meant Lena had nowhere to go.

After cleaning up the mess, giving any remains that we found a burial, and then letting Lena see if there was anything for her to salvage and then grieve for her family and friends, we'd left. It had been a long few days since then with Anakin and Fenrir doing their best to help cheer her up. For a while I regretted having killed every lizard before we'd left, as while I knew it wouldn't bring back her family or ease the suffering she, Plirs, and Snaxiu had gone through and would need help recovering from, it would've given them some closure to execute at least one of those responsible for their pain.

Regarding what to do with Lena, I'd quickly dismissed the idea of heading to a nearby Republic world and dropping her off with local child services. Those were always underfunded and lost track of kids so much it was such a disgrace that the Senate and the planet's government chose to ignore the matter. Nor was the idea of adopting her into Clan Shan viable. I had very specific plans for Anakin's training, and Lena lacked anything like the Force potential to make it worthwhile for her to endure the same training. I had considered asking Adonai or Torrhen to adopt her, but I wasn't sure she was ready now – or if she ever would be – to become a warrior. Thus, in the end, I'd reached out to the Lokella, and their council had dispatched a CR70 Corvette to meet me at the orbital station we were now on.

"Yeah. I lived there for a few years before Cam adopted me and began my training," Anakin explained to Lena while wearing as comforting a smile as he could manage. Her hands were resting on Fenrir, the tuk'ata still serving as her comfort blanket as she came to terms with everything that had happened.

"I know this is hard, sweetie, but you won't be the only youngling among our people." That response came from Surmi, as she stood with her twin sister Syshe. The Zeltron pair had chosen to head the group sent to collect Lena, though after last night I suspected the pair had ulterior motives for taking the assignment, not that I was complaining.

"All of us have suffered pain," added Syshe to support her sister's words. "We were once slaves of a Hutt before the Lokella freed us. And now look," she gestured behind her to where their shuttle rested on the other side of the bay from Raven. "We've got command of a ship with which we use to free others from suffering."

"You'll make lots of friends and no one will force you to talk about what's happened. Not if you don't want to." Surmi added the pair was comfortable finishing each other's thoughts when speaking. A skill that extended to other, more pleasurable endeavours. "Maybe one day, if you want to, you could command a starship as well."

"O-okay," Lena said slowly, accepting the Lokella's offer to take her in. I was pleased to hear she'd be going, and my smile grew when she turned to Anakin. "You'll stay in touch?"

"Yes." He coughed gently. "I mean, I'll do so when I can. Cam wants me to continue my training and I'm not sure how long that will take, or where we'll go. But I promise that when I can, I'll call. And not just you but my sister Lia as well."

Lena smiled widely at Anakin, and I could tell the pair would remain friends. Perhaps, in five or six years, it might even become something more, but the future wasn't certain. Not least because of my choices. She turned to the twins and nodded. "Okay. I'll go with you."

The twins shared a look and then approached Lena with matching smiles. "Good," Syshe said before they turned to gesture to a Togruta male who was standing outside their shuttle. "Head to Felxi and he'll get you settled aboard the shuttle. Before we go we'd like to speak with Cam first."

"Anakin, why don't you help Lena with her stuff?" I suggested, sensing the spiking desire from the Zeltrons, and having a hint that he'd not want to be around when they flirted with me. Something they'd been doing heavily since they'd arrived yesterday morning.

Anakin looked between me and the Zeltron twins, both of whom were giving me wide, encouraging smiles. "Yeah, um, I…" He paused and shook his head, clearing some of the redness in his cheeks. "Okay."

I watched him walk off, taking Lena to Raven. Her stuff was already loaded on a hoversled, but getting the pair away gave me the time alone with the twins that I suspected they wanted.

"He's cute when he's flustered."

I turned to Syshe and grinned. "I can call him back if you'd like."

"Oh no," Surmi replied as she and her sister moved toward me. "We much prefer the older model," she added as he reached my left side; Syshe taking the right. They each took one arm, pulling it against their body. "It's powerful, experienced, and has remarkable staying power."

I chuckled as I turned my hands around so my fingers could brush against each girl's exposed midsection. "I do my best," I said as my fingers pinched their skin. "Though as much as I'd enjoy a repeat of last night…"

"So would we."

"… I need to return to my travels and training my son."

The Zeltrons smiled. "It's okay," Syshe said as they moved closer.

"We understand," Surmi added before they each kissed one of my cheeks. "Though we look forward to when we might next partake in the pleasures of the flesh."

"Perhaps you might ask your Jedi and Mandalorian friends to join us."

I chuckled, enjoying the rush of mental images that thought created. Bo would be more than happy to experience what the Zeltrons could do. Force, I was still in awe of several of the tricks they'd used against me last night. Serra, however, was another matter, and not just because of her recovering from the death of Drallig and being taken on by Windu.

"We can but hope," I said before offering first Syshe and then Surmi a tender kiss. That was the reverse order of the last act we'd shared last night – well, technically this morning given how long we'd been enjoying ourselves – and I made sure to never favour one sister over the other. Something they seemed to appreciate.

"Until next time M'tael," Surmi said as Syshe slipped a hand down and pinched my arse.

I watched the pair as they moved toward their shuttle, escorting Lena and Anakin as they pushed the hoversled toward the craft. Once they reached it, Anakin shared a few final words with Lena, followed by a hug and then turned around and walked back to us.

Taking that as my cue, I turned as well and moved toward Raven. Simvyl was leaning casually against one of her landing gears, though the way his eyes scanned the bay, and a hand rested near a blaster made clear he was anything but unalert to potential danger. While I had forgiven him for what had happened, he still hadn't and was now taking his duties very seriously. Too seriously perhaps, and I wondered if I'd need to drag him to a pleasure house – one where the females weren't slaves – so he could unwind a little.

"How do you do it?" He asked once I was at the base of the ramp.

"Hmm?" I replied as I looked back and then guided Anakin into the ship.

Simvyl looked past me, toward the now departing shuttle and sighed. "A girl on every planet."

"Technically we're not on a planet," I shot back with a smirk.

"You know what I mean."

"Aye, and my answer is… Jedi secret." He rolled his eyes and, understanding I wasn't going to explain, he turned and moved up the ramp after Anakin.

Taking a moment, I turned back and watched the shuttle as it left the bay. Outside the Lokella's CR-70 waited which would take my latest companions back to their people. Truthfully, Syshe and Surmi weren't important to me, unlike Bo and Serra, and when they'd first offered their bed I'd rejected it. I'd only just moved to a more intimate stage with Serra and didn't want to risk that.

Things between me and her were up in the air, and while I hoped that we'd recover what we once had, I wasn't going to sit around and pine after it. I cared deeply for her, but not enough that I'd try and force her to return to my side, or mope around waiting for her to do so. She had the right to choose her path irrespective of mine.

Thinking on Serra and our situation my thoughts turned to the path I was taking my first steps along and Maul. Regarding Maul, I knew one day Serra would learn of my choice to keep the Zabrak alive. How she reacted to that would determine if our paths remained joined or if that was the end of what we shared. I hoped for the former but understood that the latter was possible. Probable even if Windu's teaching before she was knighted sunk in deep enough. However, if I had the chance to do things differently after the battle of Naboo, I wouldn't.

Maul represented a potentially vast reservoir of intelligence—not only about Sidious' schemes but also about the inner workings of the Banite Sith and their broader objectives. He might even be – unlikely though it was – someone whom I could recruit to my cause. At the very least, he could help fill in the countless gaps in my understanding of the Sith's motives, goals, and strategies for eradicating the Jedi.

I was aware that the Clones were pivotal to this plan—at least in the timeline I had witnessed. Yet, there had to be more to their scheme than merely employing them and issuing an Executive Order to annihilate the Order and neutralise them as a threat to the Banite agenda.

Still, I knew it would be some time before I faced Maul again. At least until I felt my skill and power had returned to the point that it had been when I'd managed to capture the Sith Assassin. I had the time to get there. or at least felt I did as it would take Sidious and Plagueis time to consolidate their hold over the upper echelons of the Republic and cultivate a replacement for Dooku.

That alone was perhaps a greater help to granting me the time I needed to train myself and Anakin, but I knew it wouldn't stop the plan indefinitely. That was why, at least before Anakin's kidnapping, I'd spent almost every evening going over the decrypted records from the Scimitar. Maul was smart enough to wipe the astrogation computer regularly, meaning I couldn't determine where he'd travelled before coming to Naboo – though I suspected he'd been on Coruscant as in the other timeline.

The problem was that only about ten per cent of the Scimitar's data had been decrypted, with most of that being the basically empty flight log and data-recorder of when he'd refilled the fuel tanks. If I was only looking at a single planet, then it would be reasonably easy to use that data to determine likely locations that the vessel – and thus Maul – had travelled to. However, with almost an entire galaxy to work with, it was like trying to find a needle in a haystack as big as Coruscant, Corellia, and a dozen other Core worlds combined. HK and R2 were working to crack the encryption on the rest of the Scimitar's files, but they didn't expect to have any success for at least half a year, and that was their most optimistic projection.

Once up Raven's ramp, I moved through her corridors. The ramp was closing before I'd even stepped off it – Raven once more anticipating my needs – and moved toward the cockpit. Our destination wouldn't be Kro Var, as I'd been intending before Anakin's kidnapping, but Eshan.

While we would still be heading at some point to the Shapers, as I wanted to learn what they did with the Force while controlling elemental powers, I felt a more combat-oriented focus would appeal to Anakin after recent events. Plus, it would put my mind at ease to know he knew more ways to defend himself and others.

I could've chosen to go Mandalore and enrol Anakin in the Institute there that Serra and I had joined, however I wanted to broaden my horizons as well. Like Mandalorians, the Echani were regarded as one of the best warrior cultures in the galaxy. The difference was in composition – while a decent majority of Mando'ade were Human, not all were – and the fact the two groups disliked each other intently to the point the Echani had often allied against the Mando'ade in previous wars simply to test themselves against them.

Because of those issues, Anakin and I would be removing most of our armour while there. Some would remain, and even if there were questions about me having armour made of beskar, the fact I could publicly show I was a Jedi – thanks for that belonged to Palpatine who'd ensured I was front and centre when the liberation of Naboo had been a major news cycle – would counter most of those issues. Plus, as the two people hadn't been at war for centuries, and the issues between them were more of attempts to prove which culture was better than any major ideological issue, we shouldn't face too many problems.

It would take us at least a few days to reach Eshan, and during that time I'd speak with Anakin about his ordeal. While we'd had some conversations about it, those had often involved the other kids. Now it was just again, I wondered if he might open up a little about how he'd felt, and what he'd done that he'd not wanted to mention around the other kids. The obvious one was that, just before I arrived to save him and his friends, I'd sensed him drawing on his desire to protect others and make the Force do what he wished.

He needed to know that I wasn't angry about it, nor would I hold it against him. We both just had to be careful of how he handled that experience. He was young and unable to handle his emotions to anywhere near the degree I could, so it would take training to ensure he didn't become unstable in the way I felt Obi-Wan had ignored and then Sidious had exploited in the other timeline.

I wasn't worried about others sensing his mistake with the Dark Side. When I'd gone for him on Tatooine, I'd have struggled to sense him if I'd not been looking for him. While whatever protections he'd naturally developed were weaker because he'd begun his training with the Force, it was still incredibly impressive. To the point that I planned to ask him how he did it. While my defences were decent, any help in improving them wasn't something I was going to ignore.

Plus, while I had little intention of doing it soon, I knew I'd have to return to the Temple and interact with Palpatine and Damask. If I could harness how Anakin kept his Force presence hidden, I could ensure that neither group learnt of the changes I'd undergone or would undergo, when we next met. Otherwise, the moment I set foot on Coruscant, I'd have both groups out to capture, imprison, or kill me.

That would, to be blunt, put a major dent in my plans for the next few decades.

… …

… …
A/N: All's well that ends well. Unless you're a Trandoshan/slaver in which case you got what you deserved.
...
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 2 weeks to 3 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
and now Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always.

USSExplorer · Sep 11, 2024

A/N: Thanks to those helping me write and plan out this story and checking it for continuality and logical errors.

This chapter was released to those on the story's Discord, and who those support my writing anywhere from 1 to 4 months ago.

If doing either interests you, you'll find links at the bottom of the chapter.

Also: May you rest in peace, James Earl Jones.

3.06 Masters and Fathers
… …

Time drifted in the dim corridors of the Raven like the slow, inexorable turning of the galaxy itself. My steps were measured, and deliberate, each footfall a meditation of intent. Barely thirty minutes had passed since we'd left the station where Lena had been delivered into the hands of the Lokella. But the weight in my chest had grown heavier, more insistent. With the ship now threading through hyperspace toward Eshan, I could no longer defer what had to be done.

I needed to speak with Anakin.

In the days following his rescue, I'd busied myself with the duties that allowed me to avoid this conversation. Returning the children to their families—those that had any left—kept my mind occupied, hands steady. Lena was another matter. Her family was gone, her future handed to strangers. I'd done the best I could for her. But for Anakin? That was a different question.

The emotions I felt from him on the junk world remained at the forefront of my mind. I could feel the storm inside him, roiling beneath the surface. Fear, rage, desperation. They had surged like a broken dam, unleashed at the lizards that had threatened his life, and his friends' lives. And though I would never fault him for using the Force to defend those he loved – how could I, when I had wielded it for far less noble reasons? – what he had done, the decisions he had made in that dark, metal graveyard, needed to be examined. Understood. Controlled.

I reached his quarters. Outside, Fenrir lay sprawled in the half-light, the tuk'ata's gleaming eyes watching me, ever vigilant. The creature had barely left Anakin's side since we'd pulled him from that hellish place. I knelt beside the beast, scratching behind one of his ears, the familiar rumble of contentment vibrating beneath my fingers.

"Hey, boy," I murmured, feeling the tension of the coming talk press heavier against my mind. "I'm going to be in there for a while. Just… keep watch."

Fenrir gave me a slow blink, his head settling back onto his paws, ever patient.

As Fenrir stood and moved enough that I could reach Anakin's door, I used the Force to press the buzzer. A moment later the door slid open, and I entered his cabin. It wasn't as large as mine, though it was close and had formerly been Fay's quarters on Raven. A bed that could, in theory, just about hold two people was at one end, while a small desk/table with a chair was next to it. A fresher was sealed away in the wall along with various drawers and cabinets, though most of those were empty as Anakin didn't have a large number of worldly possessions.

He lifted his head as he sat cross-legged on the bed as I approached. His face was drawn and the sense of despondency I'd been feeling from him ever since we'd passed Lena over to the Lokella only grew stronger now I was inside the same room. "I won't ask if you're well," I said as I moved toward the chair at the desk, "what you endured would change anyone, as would what you did to defend yourself and your friends. However, before we talk I want to make one thing abundantly clear." I sat in the chair and gave him my full undivided attention. His head perked up when I didn't immediately continue, though once he focused fully on me, I spoke again. "I'm proud of what you did and why you did it."

"Why?" He asked softly, his voice lacking much of its regular emotion. "I failed."

"How did you fail?" I countered, keeping my tone gentle and my posture as relaxed as I could without surrendering my position as the adult in the room. He needed to see that my actions and emotions matched my words, and that, whatever he said or felt, I was here for him.

He shifted on the bed, pulling his legs up and then dragging his knees toward his face. "They died because of me," he said as his arms wrapped around his legs, holding them tight for protection.

I gave him a small, sad smile and shook my head. "No, Anakin, they didn't. They died because of the Trandoshans."

I knew this would be coming, knew how personally, even as a boy of not quite ten, he took everything bad that happened around him. How he felt a need to feel responsible for everything that had gone wrong. It was both part of his mentality and how Shmi had raised him, however, in this situation, it was a dangerous and incorrect road to head down.

"I…" He paused and I thought I saw him gulp. "I wasn't fast enough. Wasn't strong enough." His head dropped so his forehead rested against his knees. "Kesh, Eshie, the others…"

As his voice trailed off, and understanding what he was feeling, I shifted from the chair and moved to sit beside him on the bed. I moved slowly, not wanting to scare or confuse him, even as the first sniffles reached my ears. Once beside him, I extended an arm and placed it over his shoulders.

I wasn't going to pull him close, as that might be overstepping things, but as soon as my arm came to rest, he leaned toward me. My other arm came around, pulling him in tight even as his chest crashed against my chest. The sniffles quickly turned to sobs and wails, and as I let him grieve and release the worst of his emotions, I gently drew circles on his back with the palm of one hand, hopefully reassuring him.

Knowing he had to work through this, I stayed quiet though as I did so, I closed my eyes and focused inward. His emotions had been like a solar flare in the Force ever since we'd left the station after handing over Lena, but with him now next to me, it was more akin to a supernova. I knew that I couldn't allow myself to be overwhelmed by his emotions, otherwise, the message I needed him to hear might get lost.

I wasn't closing myself off from the Force, as he would sense that and feel, in some way, that it was his fault, which was the last thing I wanted. Instead, I brought forth memories of happier, innocent times I'd spent with him, Bo, Serra, Dooku, Fay, and others. I hoped that by doing so, not only would it help me not drown in the explosion of emotion that was rushing from Anakin, but that he'd sense I wasn't angry, and was here for him.

I might have only adopted him less than half a year ago, and known him for a few more before that, but by adopting him, I'd made a vow – to myself, him, and the Force – that I'd do everything I could to protect him. I knew that such a vow had the potential to be dangerous, even without the Force able to influence and bend to my will, but it was the right thing to do. I had already lost control once. Already let my desperation lead me to the brink of ruin when I was searching for him. But if it came down to it, I knew—I knew—that I would burn worlds to ash, shatter stars, and tear the very fabric of the galaxy apart, if it meant keeping him safe from the horrors that sought to claim him.

Because he wasn't just Anakin Skywalker. He was my son. And that meant more than the Force, more than the galaxy, more than anything.

Time had little meaning as he cried and I continued to sit there, silently offering support, but eventually, his cries grew quieter. Eventually, I felt him shifting, and feeling him press against my arms, I loosened my grip. He lifted his head, letting me see the red eyes and cheeks and wet face. My robes would be wet as well, but that was a trivial issue, and I lifted one hand, brushing back bangs of hair that had stuck to his forehead as he cried into my chest.

"Why?" His voice was low, and rough, as if the question had clawed its way up from deep inside him. I could see it in his eyes, the pain, and the confusion. The loss. I reached out, brushing the hair back from his face, a small gesture of comfort. But his eyes, they burned. There was more than just pain there. Rage flickered in the Force, simmering beneath the surface, waiting for release.

"Why did they do this? Why did my friends have to die?" The words came slower now, each one weighed down with grief, but the anger was growing, feeding on the sorrow, threatening to consume it entirely.

I held his gaze, feeling the storm of emotions building inside him. I couldn't let myself get swept into it. "The Trandoshans," I began, my voice steady, though I could feel the anger rising hot in my throat. "They did what they did because of their god. The Scorekeeper, they call her."

I kept my disgust buried, as much as I could, but even now, I could sense the revulsion twisting my tone. "Their entire existence revolves around earning her favour. They believe that every kill they make, every life they take, earns them points—points that bring them closer to her grace. And while they could hunt beasts for those points, it's the sentient lives, the people, that grant them the most."

I could feel his anger sharpen at that, a knife edge in the Force, and I didn't blame him. There was no justifying it. No words could make sense of it. "That's why they feared dying so much when we captured them. For a Trandoshan, to die in captivity is to lose everything. Their points, their honour, and their connection to their god. It all resets to zero."

I let that hang in the air for a moment, watching as the understanding settled into his mind, but the rage still flickered. "That's why I made sure to take as many of them alive as I could. To break them, not just in body, but in spirit. To strip them of everything they believed mattered."

"Because their god would be angry?"

"Aye, exactly." I gave him a small smile as I continued. "Being sent to the Scorekeeper pointless is not just an insult to them, but to the clan they come from."

"I'm glad they're dead." Anakin's words came out almost violently, but as soon as they left his mouth he blinked as if scared at what he'd said. Yet before I could respond, the shock vanished, replaced by the rage he felt toward them.

"As am I," I said softly, keeping my emotions regarding the species in check. While his showing anger toward them was understandable, I didn't want him to lose himself in that rage. He wasn't ready for what it would bring, nor how to handle the danger that would place him in. "By law, I should've turned them over to the nearest Republic security force. However, outside of a handful of situations, I retain doubts about the effectiveness and efficiency of the Republic in enforcing its laws. Add in that the Trandoshans have been members of the Republic for millennia, yet the Republic, knowing full well about Trandoshan culture and customs, has never once attempted to reign them in." I paused, taking a moment to calm myself as I felt my intense dislike toward the species rising and didn't want that influencing Anakin, or making him think that hunting Trandoshans was something I'd encourage. "That, along with other failings of the Republic, is a topic for another discussion. One that we can have once you are older and more attuned to how the galaxy truly works against how it should work." He would know some of that having been a slave, and then growing up in a commune of former slaves, but he only had a very narrow understanding of the way the galaxy worked, or should work. "For now, and to repeat myself. What happened to you and your friends, nor the actions you took, are not your fault."

"But!" I placed a finger to his mouth, cutting off his response.

"No buts, An'ika," I said. "I've reviewed the interaction you had with the first Trandoshan before you were taken." I took a longer breath than normal, settling the spike of anger I felt whenever I considered the species of walking handbags. Anakin knew I disliked them, but I couldn't risk my anger merging and enhancing his toward the species. It was up to him how he judged them, not me. "While you were, to be nice about it, short in your comments to the beast, you were far nicer than I would've been." A flicker of a smile flashed over his face, and I suspected he knew exactly how I'd have handled that rude lizard. "The group that came at you from behind never heard your words, nor did they intervene in the discussion before attacking. That, beyond anything else, places the entirety of the blame, and what came after, at their feet."

"However," I continued, changing tack slightly to shift Anakin's focus, "while you are without blame, I am not. Not because I let you wander the station. Simvyl is a capable warrior and more than able to handle most issues that might arise. Getting flanked and attacked by heavily armed aggressors was not something anyone could've seen coming. No, my blame lies in, when trying to reach you to save you, I lost control of my anger; letting it cloud my decision-making and granting them the time they needed to escape."

"That wasn't your fault!" Anakin shot back after pushing my finger, which was still over his mouth, out of the way. "If not for that, then I'd not have been able to try and save my friends!"

"Yeah, that's true," I agreed with a smirk, "and it was because of my failure on the station that you were in the position to help those newly made friends." Anakin blinked as if seeing he'd walked into the trap I'd laid out with my words. Hopefully, it would also help him understand that he was truly without blame for what had happened. "Without you there, would any of them have survived? For those that didn't make it, would they have lasted longer if you'd not been there?"

Anakin blinked again, my words driving home the point. "No," he said quietly, taking his time, I hoped, to process what I was saying. "But they should never have been taken to begin with."

"No, they shouldn't," I agreed with a shake of my head. I wasn't trying to shift blame for events to the Republic, but given that outside of the Core worlds, and maybe The Colonies, the Republic generally gave zero fucks about the rest of the galaxy, it wasn't hard to develop an opinion on it. Now, the Republic had tried before to regulate space beyond the Inner Rim, but not since before the New Sith Wars. "However, as I said a few moments ago, the flaws and failures of the Republic are a matter for another time. For now, let's stay focused on recent events, and the actions you took."

"O-okay."

I offered a reassuring smile and placed one hand on a shoulder. "Anakin, as I've already said, I don't blame you. Nor am I angry with what you did, or why. I'm proud of you. Not only did you survive something that many would not, but you worked as hard as you could to save others. Yes, Lena's family wasn't there to take her back, but she along with Plirs and Snaxiu survived their kidnapping because of you."

"B-but the others… E-Eshie, Ke-Kesh…"

I squeezed his shoulder. "We cannot, no matter how hard we try, save everyone, Anakin. Death, as much as it hurts, is part of the cycle of life." I paused and looked away. There was a topic I wanted to bring up to help him, but I couldn't make it seem like I'd planned to do so otherwise the lesson might not be understood and taken in. "I learnt this when I was a little younger than you." Anakin frowned in confusion. "Do you remember when I told you how I was raised by my grandfather, at least until I discovered I could wield the Force and the Sith came for me?" He nodded after a pause, vaguely remembering the talk. That was a relief as when I'd told him of my grandfather before, Anakin hadn't been aware of how to sense subtle shifts in the Force, and I'd had the Interface to help regulate my emotional reactions permeating into the Force. "In the moment when they came, I knew I had to run, to hide, and if forced to, as much as I might not have understood it, to fight. That said, the ideas only became prevalent when I heard my grandfather – his final words being to run – die. The moment he died, I was equal parts furious and frightened." I offered him a small, wry smile at that, as it was exactly how he would've felt when he was released for the Trandoshans to hunt him and the others. "I drew upon that, used it to help me escape, though I barely did so; only surviving because of a mistake of the Sith apprentice." The look on the Sith's face, as I killed her with a lightsaber summoned from my Inventory, was one I'd never forget, even without Eidetic Memory to ensure it. "As you know, after that, due to damage to the hyperdrive of the ship I was on, I ended up at the Jedi Temple." Minus a slight detour to Dromond Kaas. "The reason I'm bringing this up again is not because of that story, but of what happened during my first mission as a Padawan." Anakin was listening intently, my speech/story distracting him as I'd hoped it would. "I was sent undercover to try and locate, and if possible, stop a kidnapping and extortion ring that was taking place on Coruscant, not far from the Senate building and the Jedi Temple."

"But how?" Anakin asked with a creased brow. "Coruscant is the safest place in the galaxy."

I chuckled at the innocence in his tone. "Coruscant is the Shining Jewel of the Core, the centre of civilization, and the heart of freedom and democracy. Or at least that's what the Holonet loves to claim," I added with a shake of my head. "The beauty, the ideals, everything that people say about Coruscant and its grandeur, is only skin-deep. Go a few sectors from the Senate or Jedi Temple, or drop down a handful of levels, and you'll see the truth. What might once have been a pristine gem is now nothing but a cracked counterfeit. At a distance, it looks real, but the closer you get, the more carefully you examine it, the more apparent it is that it's anything but what it claims to be." I chuckled again. "Of course, as I already said, the failings and flaws of the Republic, and by extension Coruscant, is a topic for another time," I remembered well the flaws and failings of the systems of government and laws from my former life, but what Coruscant, what the Republic had become, dwarfed them all. Not just by the obvious metric of size, but by how far the Republic, with its twisted, corrupted heart, had fallen from the ideals it claimed to embody.

"Returning to my story," I continued, noting that Anakin was focused entirely on me, and not concerning himself with his self-believed failings. "I, along with two other, and older, Padawans, were placed undercover with roles that should, in theory, draw the attention of the kidnappers. I was assigned as the distant, long-lost nephew of a Senator and spent months living with him and his staff waiting for something to happen." Anakin was leaning forward, being drawn into my story, which was what I'd hoped for. "Which it finally did, much to my embarrassment.

"I'd sensed myself being approached, felt the inkling of danger gathering and thought I could handle it," I grunted in amusement. "Of course, I failed, and when I awoke I found myself, much as you did, inside a cage. There the kidnappers confronted me, telling me that if my uncle didn't pay the ransom, then I would be sold into slavery." Anakin's face twisted, his opinions on slavers clear for anyone to see. "Like you, I didn't reveal I could use the force right away, preferring to keep it up my sleeve so that I could use it later. I did so once I was left alone, and once sure there was no one nearby, I escaped my cage."

"How?"

"I Phased through the bars. One day, I will teach you how to do that," I added quickly, not wanting him to consider trying it for himself. Certainly not until I rediscovered how to do it myself. "However, you aren't yet ready for that lesson." He huffed, much to my amusement, as I returned to my story. "Once free, I began scouting the ship I was on. It didn't take long for me to discover that my fellow Padawans had been captured before me, and to realise that my captors did more than just kidnap and sell people. They did things that…" I paused and pinched the bridge of my nose. "That they deserved to die for."

"Why didn't you know they'd been caught? The other Padawans, I mean."

"That is a very good question, and one I put to the Jedi Council once the mission was over. Their answer, while making some sense, wasn't one I agreed with. Then or now. I still believe that their not alerting me to the capture of the other Padawans placed me in greater danger than informing me of the change would've done. Of course, knowing what had happened, might have altered how I'd behaved, preventing me from being captured, and thus being in a position to free the others." Anakin frowned, and while he didn't seem to fully be grasping my point, I hoped he was getting some of it. To be sure, I added a little extra. "Sometimes, as much as we might dislike it, it is necessary for those in command of a plan to not provide full details to those they command."

"Like when you freed Naboo?"

I blinked, not expecting that pivot. "Yes, though that was a very different situation," I quickly replied. "The commanders of the various battles, be it those on the plains, targeting Theed and other cities, or in orbit above, know the overall plan of battle. The way their elements all linked together, and how, however, were only known to a handful." Anakin gave a nod of understanding. "Returning to my story, after discovering my fellow Padawans aboard the ship, learning their condition, and the status of the other children taken, I turned my focus to the slavers. All were taken out, and only a few were able to be turned over to Republic security forces once we reached a safe world."

I might not like Jon Savos, but what he went through I wouldn't wish on my worst enemy. I could still see his face, still hear the pained, terrified wails he'd emitted when I'd discovered him strapped to a table. My anger at the time had been easier to control, due to Player's Mind, but my reaction to the discovery, and my choice to take out every slaver on the vessel without concern of their condition was not something I regretted.

What I had to be careful of, as with each memory that I'd touched on today, was that Anakin didn't pick up on my feelings; or more accurately, didn't think they were because of him. That was why, when I finished telling him the tale, I took a few moments, ensuing I took deep, slow breaths to calm my nerves.

"What happened after?"

"Along with my fellow Padawans, I returned to Coruscant and was greeted by our Masters." I paused, memories of how nervous Bultar had been about seeing Master Giiett again coming to the fore. "One of my fellow Padawans had been nervous about seeing her Master again, worried he might punish her for getting captured. Instead, he simply stated that even when we do everything perfectly, bad things can happen."

"But I didn't do everything right," Anakin cut in, seeing the message I was trying to pass along. "I couldn't get everyone to come with me."

"Yes, but even if you had, can you be sure that everyone would've survived?" I countered with a small smile. "All we can ever do is the best we can. Most of the time that won't be enough, but as long as we try, that is all anyone can ever ask of you. We're not droids, after all. We all have needs, intentions, and drives. Sometimes these align with others, but at other times they don't.

"Often, that isn't an issue. However, in critical or tense situations, such as your kidnapping, the fact everyone is unique with their own desires and wants, can cause issues." I lifted my hand from his shoulder and ruffled his hair. "You did all that you could to convince them to follow you. They chose not to, as is their right. That means their fate, their deaths, aren't on you. It lies only with those who placed them in that situation in the first place."

"I hate them."

I blinked, trying to hide my reaction to Anakin's comment. Not so much for the comment itself, as I despised the Trandoshans as well, but for the eruption of rage mixed with certainty that radiated from him within the Force. The lights in the room flickered, suggesting Raven sensed Anakin's fury as well, which meant Fenrir probably had as well. While he lacked the depth of connection to them that I held, Anakin was close with both and we were all, in our odd little way, family.

"That is understandable," I said careful of my tone and how I reacted to his outburst in the Force. "What you went through was beyond terrifying. If you had come out the other side, acting and saying that nothing had changed, then I would be truly worried for you, I'd be deeply concerned. Yet, while being angry, upset, or enraged over anything is an entirely natural reaction because we not only can sense the Force and draw upon it but because our connections to it are, potentially, stronger than any other in the galaxy, we have to be extremely wary of allowing our emotions to rule us. Our feelings and desires can easily bleed into the Force, altering it in ways we might not understand or be able to predict, which can easily alter and unbalance us."

"Is that why Jedi aren't meant to seek vengeance?"

"Yes, exactly. Vengeance is the act of seeking revenge for an injustice. Now, I'm not saying that justice, peace, and the rule of law aren't worth fighting for. What I'm talking about, and I admit it is a lesson I'm still learning, is knowing how to temper our need for revenge with our demands for justice. How to find that point where, if we go further, we no longer are interested in upholding the rule of law, but in sating out thirst for retribution." I sighed and shook my head, letting down some of my guard so he could sense some of how I felt about protecting those important to me. "Like you, I'm an emotional person. I want to do everything I can to help others, especially those I consider friends or family." That drew a flicker of a smile from him. "However, I know that if I get lost in my need to protect others, to seek justice for wrongs, I can lose myself. Something that, when I was captured by the Bando Gora, almost cost me my life in my battle with Komari Vosa. Since then, I've spent considerable time trying to learn how to temper my emotions so that, in the heat of conflict, I am the master of my fate, and not them or the Force."

"Bo said that Mandalorians use vengeance to help them through their darkest hours."

I sighed again and shook my head, making a note to discover what else she had taught Anakin, and how to best punish her for actions. "Bo isn't wrong. However, while we are Mando'ade, the strong connection we have with the Force, and to each other and others, means that we have to hold ourselves to higher ideals than most other Mando'ade. If not all other sentients."

"So I shouldn't seek vengeance? Shouldn't I want to kill others for hurting my friends and family?" There was an edge to his tone, one that made clear his dislike of what he thought I was saying. At the same time, I sensed his thoughts shifting toward his mother and the promise I'd made to train him so that he could kill Decca the Hutt for ordering the attack that killed Shmi.

"As I said, seeking vengeance isn't the same as wanting justice," I replied, gently squeezing his upper arm. "Your mother deserves justice, and when the time comes, when you are ready to do so, I will stand beside you when we strike at the Hutt responsible. However, just because we seek to kill that Hutt, doesn't mean we should widen our need for justice to every other Hutt in existence, or every sentient that Decca hired for the assault. That would be seeking retribution beyond the need for justice and, given the number of beings we'd have to kill to get to every Hutt, would mean the death of a substantial percentage of the galaxy.

"Like you, I have an intense dislike…" I paused and shook my head. "No, that's the wrong word. Like you, I hate the Trandoshans and despise the Hutts and what they stand for. However, I know that those feelings are irrational even if they are a part of me. Because of that, and the fact I can wield the Force, I'm left with three possible paths down which to travel.

"I can, as the Jedi insist we should let go of all my anger. Or I could, as the Sith are claimed to preach, give into it, and hope it never betrays me. Or, and I admit this is very much a theory at the moment, I could use those feelings, however irrational or not they might be, to empower me; to help me shape my path and prepare for whatever threats – be that Trandoshans, Hutts or others – that await me in the future."

I took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling, gathering my thoughts. That last path was the one Adas was preaching, and it was the one I'd stepped onto to retain control of my emotions when I saved Anakin. In that moment, it had been the right path, but I feared that it wasn't one that I should head down. Or that if I did, I would become no better than the ancient Sith King, or the Banite Sith Lords, in my need for power and control.

"I have tried, ever since first learning I could wield the Force, to do as the Jedi insist it should. I've tried, sometimes desperately, to release my feelings – good and bad – into the Force and move forward with my life. To give my fate over to the Force." I chuckled as images of everyone that had ever mattered to me flashed through my thoughts. "For better or worse, that path didn't work for me. Nor, if I'm being honest, do I expect it to work for you. However, over the coming years you need to attempt following it; to see if I'm wrong and that you can be the good Jedi others would wish you to be."

I was all but certain that Anakin, like me, would never be able to follow the Jedi path of letting go of his emotions or letting events play out without attempting to alter them to protect those he cared about. That was the flaw that Sidious exploited over a decade to turn him into Vader. However, this Anakin wasn't that one, and I at least had to attempt to see if the Jedi path might work for him. To do otherwise would be a failure on my part as both his Master and father.

"What about the other ways?"

"Those paths… are ones that, clearly, the Jedi – and others – wouldn't agree with," I answered carefully, mindful of my words. "For now, for your training, we'll focus on trying you on the path of the Jedi. It is the one you have the most exposure to, both from myself and from Master Dooku. The other paths… we can discuss them in a few years if you feel unable to be a Jedi."

I wasn't going to hide those paths from him, nor deny him the chance to at least learn about them. However, I was reluctant to discuss them currently. Not least as I was still determining what exactly the third path, the one offered by Adas, truly demanded from those who took it. So far, from what little I'd adapted of Adas' teachings into my thinking, it felt like the correct path, but I wasn't going to dive headlong down it. Not when such a thing carried the risk of me becoming a Sith.

Adas wasn't a Sith in the sense that Sidious and Plagueis were. He was an older, perhaps even truer, style of Sith. One born of the species and not those that came later having been expelled from the Jedi. However, like the Banite Sith, the path Adas had walked, and that I knew he wanted me to walk, was one many would consider dark if not outright evil.

I knew there was darkness inside me, and not just because Eidetic Memory prevented me from letting go of my feelings. I had always been capable of doing dangerous things, something that had carried over from my former life. The issue that I was facing, and needed to reconcile myself with, was that, when taking out the Trandoshans that had kidnapped Anakin, I'd enjoyed what I'd done. As much as it concerned me, I'd revelled in the terror I'd induced in them once they understood I would send them to their god as failures, and enjoyed watching as the spark of pitiful intelligence they possessed was extinguished by my hand. That was something I needed time to process, to resolve so that I didn't go forth in this life seeking out those moments merely to find a, for lack of a better term, contact high.

"Wh…" Anakin's stuttered start to a sentence drew my thoughts back to him. "What if the Jedi path doesn't work for me like it doesn't for you?" His head had dropped down to rest on his knees again, seeking solace in the position. "What if… what if I do what I did again and enjoy it?"

I gave his arm another squeeze and shifted closer, placing my free hand on his other arm. "Then, if that day comes, we'll work on finding a path for you that does work. One that won't see you getting lost in the enjoyment of such acts, that won't see you surrender your humanity, your individuality, in some need for further enjoyment."

This topic would be returned to in a few years, regardless of whether Anakin could follow the Jedi path or not. All I could hope was that by then, either he had committed to the Jedi, or I knew the path I wished to follow and felt safe in seeing if he was capable and interested in following me along it. I won't force him to follow, he was his own person. I might be his Master and father, but that gave me no right to determine his fate. All I could do was ensure that, when he made his choice, I was capable of supporting it and helping him grow into the man he was always meant to become.

I knew that if I wasn't careful if he attempted to follow me now down the path I was considering currently, then all I'd be doing was creating a monster. One that would be a threat to not just me, but everyone else. That path was one I knew would see everything I'd done, everything I was trying to do, to alter the future of the galaxy, fail miserably. The visions I'd shared with him weren't certain futures, but there had been enough in them, and others since, that made clear that, if we were to prevent the Banite Sith from ruling over the galaxy, from bringing forth whatever darkness they sought to unleash, we had to stand together. Otherwise, we and everything we cared for and loved, would be destroyed.

… …

… …
There was the now-familiar whimper of disappointment from Raven as we exited hyperspace. It wasn't any sound the ship generated, but a sensation in the Force that reminded me of a child's wail of regret. However, it was soon replaced as she felt the light from a new star, once more enjoying the fresh experience.

Ahead of us, deeper into the system, lay the homeworld of the Echani, Eshan. That planet was one of six they controlled that formed because they were generally ruled by a matriarchy, the Six sisters. The only planet not controlled by the Matriarchal Council was Thyrsus, which was male-dominated and the planet from which the Sun Guard originated.

I'd encountered those whenever I'd met with Magister Damask as he employed them as guards. I was curious if he still used them now, or if, like Palpatine, he relied on the Senate Guard for his protection now that the pair were Co-Chancellors of the Republic.

The Echani and the Sun Guard were regarded, along with the Mandalorians, as some of the galaxy's greatest warrior societies and preeminent combat specialists. While the Mandalorians and Sun Guard favoured heavier armour and power, the Echani preferred light-fitting clothing; fast, fluid combat and personal shielding devices. The difference in style was one reason I'd chosen them as a group to visit as, while he would mature in time, for the next few years, Anakin would always be surrendering mass, power, and reach in any battle he entered. The Echani combat style – which bore the name of species – would suit him better, and even once matured, would be adaptable into whatever style of combat – with and without a lightsaber – he focused upon.

Both groups had fought regularly against the Mandalorians, often allying with the Republic during times when they had crusaded and invaded Republic space. That meant there was some remaining animosity between the various groups, but nothing that should cause us any issues with finding an Instructor to teach us. Still, to be on the safe side, to make it easier to find someone willing to teach us, and as Echani – the combat style – relied on light to no armour, we'd be spending our time here in Jedi robes. That meant Anakin would have to grow out a Padawan braid, but I'd already promised him that if when our time here ended and he disliked it, he could remove it.

That had come up in the various talks we'd had since I'd first spoken with him about his actions against the Trandoshans and on the path that he'd been training toward for the next few years. The initial conversation had gone on longer than I'd expected, touching on matters I'd not planned to bring up with him, but that was fine. The same was true of subsequent chats, though those were generally as Anakin had wanted to know about my life before we'd met, specifically my time as a Jedi Initiate.

When he learnt I'd been born on a Core world, even if it were a relatively unimportant one, he'd wondered why I'd not been discovered by the Jedi much earlier. I'd explained that my mother had hidden my potential from the Order and explained that she'd done so because she felt my father was a Sith, and had left me with my grandfather to grow in safety. At least until I displayed Force Potential that my grandfather couldn't hide.

To help him learn more about my past, I'd given him free access to my mother's holocron. There was nothing on there that would pose a danger to him, as Ressa had used it primarily as a journal for me to discover once I was ready. I'd not mentioned where I'd found it, nor had Anakin yet asked, as the Vault was something I wasn't bringing up until I felt he was ready. The cave had held a good number of surprises, not just my mother's holocron and HK's head. The beskar there, or at least the half that belonged to my clan, would be used for his armour once Anakin was older and had completed his verd'goten, which he was still adamant about completing.

The data files that were with Alor Torrhen, however, were something that outside of him, Lady Asta, and me, none were privy to. The files there, while millennia out of date, held designs that were believed lost to the galaxy. I suspected House Ordo was working on modernising them, but so far I'd yet to hear anything from either of the House leaders regarding that.

Those files, along with the fact my mother had believed my father was a Sith, could be used against me by members of the Jedi Order as proof that I was a threat to them. However, the only way they might learn of either was if someone spoke to them about it, and as the circle of knowledge for either was small and trustworthy, I wasn't concerned about that fact. Haran, the only reason I had to return to the Temple at any point, outside my promise to one day show it to Anakin, was my friends within it.

There, one name, one face, dominated my thoughts. Thanks to Tedra, Darihd, and Aayla, I knew Serra was out of seclusion. However, when I'd attempted to contact her directly, the Temple's communication centre informed me that if I wished to speak with Serra I had to contact Master Windu first. Given that I was still working on getting a handle on the changes brought on by Natural Selection, I'd decided against speaking with one of the Order's most senior and powerful members. Even over the Holonet, there was a chance he might sense something was different and insist I return to Coruscant.

To get around that issue, I had to rely on the aforementioned friends to relay messages to Serra. They couldn't outright reveal her replies over the Holonet since, given all calls to and from the Temple were recorded, someone might review the conversation, but they had been clear that she was getting better, and that she was happy to hear I was still thinking of her. Eventually, I knew I'd have to speak with her face to face, but for now, the indirect communication would have to do. Plus, the longer I held off on that meeting, the more time I had to consider how to broach the fact I'd captured and not killed Maul.

The last report I'd gotten from Torrhen was that the Zabrak was still heavily sedated and isolated in the prison. His sustenance, along with vital functions, were controlled by machines that monitored everything about him to ensure he remained in an induced coma while keeping him as isolated from the Force as possible. I knew that couldn't be kept up indefinitely, but it would have to do until I felt I was ready to face him again.

Regarding Darihd, I'd learnt from him that Sia-Lan was actively bad-mouthing me to other Padawans. At least whenever the Knights and Masters weren't aware. She still blamed me for what had happened with Drallig and Serra, and even though it wasn't her business – beyond the fact she was meant to be a friend to Serra and me – she had chosen to ensure that as many Padawans as possible knew her side of the story, not caring what Serra or I felt about the matter.

I'd discovered that Darihd and Master Sifo-Dyas were soon to depart on a mission to Felucia. From what little he'd told me, it was to handle some form of trade dispute, but I could feel the shifts in the Force as he spoke. I felt it was time for Sifo-Dyas to be removed by the Sith to hide their involvement in the Clone Army being created by the Kaminoans. As I couldn't outright warn him of a threat– since I didn't know from whom or where it would appear – I'd instead hinted that I'd felt the Force moving, suggesting that the pair would be in danger.

It was frustrating that I couldn't divert myself to help Sifo-Dyas and Darihd to ensure they remained alive, however, I'd accepted this was likely to be the case around the invasion of Naboo. The Clone Army was needed by the Sith, and if I inserted myself into the matter now, I'd end up squarely in their targets as a threat and while I would have been willing to risk my own life Anakin was still too vulnerable. As such, I'd accepted that I'd be losing a friend because of my folly of taking the Changing Fate quest for Sifo-Dyas, though that didn't mean that, when the time came, whoever had been chosen to replace Dooku wouldn't feel my wrath.

As much as it might anger people if they learnt of my choices, and the reasons why, Anakin was far more important than Master Sifo-Dyas and Darihd. This growth, his evolution into the warrior he was meant to be meant more in the grand scheme of whatever plan the Force had activated by creating him. As was, as much as I might not want to admit it, I. The Force had accepted my presence into its plan -whatever that was – for seeking balance, but I was reasonably sure how I might go about it was far from how it had hoped for Anakin to bring the balance it sought.

A gentle nudge from Raven drew my attention just before the communication console beeped for attention. "Thank you," I said to the empty cockpit. Simvyl was resting while Anakin was training with HK, R2 and Fenrir, no doubt, was lazing around in the main area.

Accepting the call, a small hologram of a young-looking female appeared. "Salutations and greetings. On behalf of the Matriarchal Council of the Six Sisters, I welcome you and your crew to the Eshan system. However, as your vessel isn't a scheduled arrival, nor one that our databanks have a record of, I must ask as to who you are and why you have travelled to Eshan."

I chuckled at the polite but firm introduction the Echani had given. Most of the time, whenever I neared a planet, the responses had been – at least in the case of a new location – blunt, and that was putting it nicely. Here I'd been greeted warmly, but it was still clear that I was unknown to the locals. The other thing was that we'd exited hyperspace well back of Eshan, close to the innermost gas giant of the system. There were ships and stations around it and its various moons, but our arrival point, as was common of most hyperspace exits, was far from any intra-system commuter traffic.

"Hello there," I felt my smile grow when I once more used that line, "I'm Jedi Knight Cameron Shan aboard my personal vessel, Jade Raven." The woman's eyes widened at the reveal of me being a Jedi, and unless it was a trick of the emitters, a fraction more as I stated my name. "Along with my Padawan and my co-pilot, I was hoping to spend some time, perhaps up to half a standard year, on Eshan studying the way of the Echani."

The woman blinked a few times as if she was taking time to process what I'd said. "Thank you for the information. For now, remain outside the orbit of the fifth planet of our system. Someone will contact you shortly with further information." The hologram faded away as the channel closed. I assumed they needed to run my arrival up the flagpole simply because I was a Jedi. As far as I knew, there were no issues between the Echani and the Jedi, but I'd only encountered … Echani Jedi in my time in the Order, and I wasn't exactly keeping up with current Jedi business, so perhaps there was something I was missing about the situation.

We continued moving forward, deeper into the system, and it only took about ten minutes at a leisurely cruise to reach the orbit of the fifth planet. That was on the far side of the sun, but knowing we weren't meant to go further, I had Raven slow, and we hovered in place, watching as other ships – which much have been regular transports – moved to and from the inner system.

"They're taking their sweet time," Simvyl commented as the chronometer in the cockpit showed it had been twenty minutes since we'd been welcomed to the system.

"Observation: I suspect they are trying to confirm your identity, Master, and then once they have, they'll be determining where we should head. While meatbags, the Echani are capable combatants with decent, for organics, security measures."

I chuckled at HK's comment, which for him, was about as complimentary as he could get with most sentients. He might be firm in his belief that droids were superior to 'meatbags' but he respected cultures and individuals that understood warfare. That wouldn't, as he'd just proven, stop him from burying insults in with his praise, nor me from enjoying every time he made such a comment.

The communication console beeped a few moments after HK's remark, and opening the channel we were greeted by another Echani. This one appeared older, and given the increased number of badges, pips, and markings on their uniform, this one was far senior to the earlier Echani. "Greeting Master Jedi," she began, lowering her head slightly as she spoke, "I am Arch-Justicar Ren Dalka; senior commander for Eshan orbital security." My brow rose, wondering what I'd done to warrant being greeted by the head of this branch of their military. "On behalf of the Matriarchal Council, and Eshan High Command, I am honoured to welcome one such as yourself to our planet. From the report that crossed my desk, I'm led to believe you and those with you wish to study our ways?"

"Yes. I have more than a passing interest in the various warrior cultures of the galaxy and had hoped, alongside my Padawan and pilot, that I could study at least the basics of your martial art."

"That is more than agreeable," Dalka replied with a faint smile. "Perhaps we might even learn something from you." Well, that explained why I was getting the high-roller treatment. "However, before I suggest a particular Academy for you and those with you to study at, perhaps we might speak in person on this and other matters?"

"It would be my pleasure."

Dalka's smile widened. "Excellent. My adjunct is transmitting a flightplan to you," the communication console beeper to signal the arrival of the file. "Please don't deviate from this path, and I look forward to judging you in person once you arrive at my location."

The channel closed abruptly, though given how busy this Arch-Justicar must be, it was understandable she'd only have a minute or two to speak over an open comm.

"Course entering into Raven's computer," Simvyl reported and as I dove deeper into the system, I noted the path would take us toward the northern pole of the third planet, which according to the Holonet was Eshan proper. That station seemed to be one of eight that hovered over the planet. Each of those, which seemed to have a permanent orbit over their location, was impressively large, twice if not thrice the size of Mtael's Gift. In other places around the planet, Raven's scanners detected over a hundred orbital defence platforms. All in all, it was an impressive defensive screen, though lacking compared to what I'd seen over most Core World planets.

I suspected that the Arch-Justice would determine which Academy was best for us by sparring with me. The Echani placed immense importance on the idea that you only saw someone's true face when you sparred with them. I just hoped I didn't embarrass myself by taking on a career officer such as the Arch-Justicar.

… …

… …
I watched as impassively as I could from a balcony that overlooked and encircled the Sparring Square down below. There Anakin, wearing the standard training clothing of this Academy of tight-fitting but thin shorts and t-shirt, was stepping forward. He would be going again against one of the other students in his Creche. That was the term the Echani used for groups of students of similar skill – and in the younger groups, age – of trainees who were studying with them.

Just like with my Creche and the one Simvyl was in at another Academy a few hours' flight away, the majority of Anakin's Creche was composed of Echani. However, while I was able to hold my own, at least against those from other planets, Anakin had been struggling since the first day. He was improving, and after three months at the Academy, that was easy to determine, but it was slow going. Thankfully, he wasn't put off by the challenge, instead, much as I did, he was enjoying it; almost losing himself in the spars he partook in.

This academy had been Arch Justicar Dalka's recommendation after I sparred against her—and lost. Badly. I hadn't drawn on the Force, fighting her on her terms, with nothing but skill and muscle memory to guide me. She took me apart though not without effort. After the match, she'd spoken at length—well, as much time as she was willing to spare—about my previous combat training and what I hoped to gain by studying under an Echani Master.

The Echani martial art itself was vast, with sub-branches and specialized forms, but amusingly, the Interface categorized it all under one umbrella: Echani. No subtleties, no nuance. Just Echani. Yet, in three months, I'd seen significant progress, thanks to the Interface's assistance and my ability to pull from other combat arts I'd already studied. The Interface had generated a training quest specifically for mastering Echani, though I managed to tweak the system, bending it to my will. Rather than requiring new quests with each milestone, I streamlined it—one continuous quest, with all targets and ranks embedded within.

The rewards for lower ranks, like reaching Adept:1, which I'd achieved by the start of the second month, were modest—small amounts of XP. But once I crossed into the higher tiers, from Professional:50 onward, the rewards scaled exponentially. Maybe I was missing out on some extra XP by consolidating the quests, but the efficiency of this method aligned better with my long-term focus.

The Academy's Battlemaster praised my progress, calling it remarkable, even when accounting for my prior combat experience. Yet, she made it clear that it would be months—perhaps even half a year—before I'd be ready to move on to one of the sub-forms. It was a hard truth to swallow, both understandable and frustrating. I knew it took time to build a foundation in any martial art before branching into specialized disciplines. But I also knew I wouldn't be spending another six months on Eshan.

At best, three or four months more. As valuable as this training was, we couldn't afford the time to stay here indefinitely. Not when I'd budgeted only two to three years for us to learn from different cultures across the galaxy. We were approaching a year since the invasion of Naboo. Time was running out, and there was still so much left to do.

Anakin and his opponent, a local girl in his Creche, bowed to each other and then assumed their positions. The girl was from one of the other planets in the Six Sisters and was considered the best in Anakin's Creche, though not in the year group the Creche sat in. A gong sounded, signalling the beginning of the spar, and I watched as the pair slowly moved around the Square. The girl wore a confident smile, which made sense as Anakin had yet to come close to landing a blow, never mind defeating her. However, Anakin didn't react to it.

I could sense a spike in his annoyance at her behaviour, and at having to surrender the initiative when she thrust out her hands in a flurry of quick attacks, but at least he wasn't losing himself in that annoyance. Nor, as he avoided the flurry, was he drawing too heavily on the Force, at least to bend it to his needs, as he moved forward to counter. He had a decent base in Beskar'pel as Bo and I had shown him the foundations, along with some elements of Teräs Käsi, but he was focusing on only using the Echani forms taught to him by his instructors.

What he was doing, which was what I'd instructed him to do before we'd entered the Academy, was drawing on the lessons with Instructor Kefe of the Matukai, and using the Force to increase his abilities slightly and slowly. Faster reactions, quicker movements, and greater processing of the world around us were key factors that Kefe had us focus on while only drawing upon a sliver of the Force that we could access.

While anyone with even a weak connection could do that, since Anakin and I had incredible potential with the Force, the fact we could do that, and still maintain a massive reserve of ability with the Force without risking exhaustion was a boon I really wanted him to focus on. I knew that, so long as he kept following the path I'd created for us, he'd grow into a powerful warrior. I just needed to be sure that he was the one who remained in control at all times.

The Echani girl swept out her leg, forcing Anakin to move back. As he did so, she moved the leg back in, yet she kept the momentum of the attack, twisting with it. There was a moment where Anakin could've attacked her while she had turned away from him, but an arm came out, sweeping forward of her turn as protection.

The leg that had started the move came around again, this time sliding out further as the girl leaned into the attack. Anakin leapt back, letting the flowing, graceful attack miss. That was a mistake I'd seen him make repetitively during our first month, as he didn't understand that Echani relied on moves that flowed into each other, creating something akin, at least at the highest levels, to an almost rhythmic dance.

Anakin feinted to attack, but instead pulled it back as the Echani slid forward. He was being cautious to avoid falling for any trap the girl might be laying. Another sign he was improving as he wasn't rushing into the fore without thinking and was learning from previous spars with the Echani. The girl's attack missed, and Anakin countered, moving into the space she had left. His action was wise, but there was the faint hint of delay before he moved; something the girl used.

As her arm came around, knocking away Anakin's palm strike before it could land, I realised Anakin was still hesitating. It was less obvious than when he'd started, but it was clear he was reluctant to fully trust the Force, to let it guide him in the spar. I'd talked with him about that, and I knew it was because of what happened with the Trandoshans, but while it was getting less prevalent, it was still there, and a gentle click from my right meant my latest friend, Giulia, had spotted the issue as well.

"He still hesitates," she said quietly, not wanting her voice to carry beyond us. Not least as the Master overseeing the spar, and the one that was with us and our Creche up on the balcony, would force her into remedial training for disrupting the flow of a spar. "He is still haunted by whatever troubles his thoughts?"

"More by the emotions connected to them," I replied, not turning to face her. Giulia was much like the girl Anakin was fighting, the best in her and my Creche. Given her training since childhood and her lineage as the grandniece of Arch Justicar Dalka, her skill was no surprise. What was surprising was how she'd taken an interest in me since my arrival at the Academy.

I wasn't sure whether her interest stemmed from my status as a Jedi, my semi-fame due to Naboo, my connections to the Mando'ade, or some mix of all three and other factors. Whatever the reason, she'd been a frequent presence in my vicinity since my first week. Because of my skills and background, she'd tried to ensure we were each other's primary sparring partners.

What I hadn't fully grasped at the time was how deeply an Echani invests their soul and passion into their fighting. When engaging in a no-holds-barred battle, it could be more than just a spar—it became a dance, a way to lose oneself in the intensity of the combat. As I grew more accustomed to enjoying combat through Natural Selection, much of that enthusiasm carried over into my sparring with her. By the end of the second week and after our tenth nearly unrestrained match, Giulia had entered my room one night and made it clear she wasn't leaving until I allowed her to stay. That was when I learned the truth.

"Understandable. However, the issue continues to hold him back when he fights," Giulia said, her voice soft as she shuffled around. I felt her leg brush against mine, her hand resting near me on the railing. "It distracts him from the battle, costing him any chance of victory."

I ignored her proximity, keeping my focus on Anakin. After nearly three months, I was accustomed to her presence and attention, though I remained vigilant not to let it distract me from observing my son.

"I'm well aware of that, and it was one of the reasons why I had us come to Eshan for training." As I spoke, Anakin seemed to relax, and I felt the Force subtly shift around him. He wasn't delving deeply into the Force, but I could sense him letting it suggest how he should move, how he should counter his opponent's actions before they were even taken.

It was that ability, along with my greater real combat experience, that allowed me to quickly rise to third best in my Creche, and fifth best in our ability level. I knew I'd not catch Giulia before my time on Eshan was over, but I hoped to crack the top three rankings before that day came.

"Yes, but it continues to plague him," She added, her hand moving closer, and her fingers sliding over the back of my hand. "Until he learns to trust his emotions, to flow with them, he will struggle." She turned, drawing her sight toward me. "A failing, I am pleased to say, you don't possess," she added, her other hand coming around and resting gently against my chest.

I knew what she was doing, trying to draw my attention from Anakin and toward her. She loved pushing the boundaries of what the Masters and Instructors of the Academy would allow. Normally, I'd be fine with that, however, she was trying to stop me from watching Anakin, which was why I leaned my head away from her to again have a clear sight of my son. "If you ever wish to see what I am capable of again, then I would advise you not to distract me from watching my Padawan."

"Ooh," she cooed, her hand pushing against my chest. "How protective, as a father should be."

"A Padawan is not the same as a son," I reminded her even as Anakin was driven back. His opponent's strikes were coming in fast now, and while Anakin was able to protect himself, each assault was forcing him to concede ground, something he was fast running out of.

That was often how his spars ended nowadays, at least when he didn't overcommit or fall for a trap his opponent set for him. The first week or so of spars for him had all been lost because of that last reason, and while it still happened from time to time, that was more because the opponent was doing something Anakin wasn't prepared for instead of his emotions getting the better of him. Two more attacks came in before one of Anakin's feet slipped from the Square, and the gong sounded again, signalling the end of the spar.

Giulia's smile widened at the sound. "It seems the spar is over," she said, slipping across to block most of my view of the Sparring Square. "And with that, so is his class and the ring. Since it is now free, perhaps you might be interested in stepping inside once more?"

I opened my mouth, readying a response, only for it to die as I hissed instead. Before I could respond, Giulia had slipped a hand low and grasped somewhere she really shouldn't in public. Given how we were standing no one should see us, she'd get away with it, but the action had caught me off-guard.

This girl, who I didn't intend to keep in contact with once I left Eshan, was exceptionally good at distractions. Which, since I was highly focused on my and Anakin's training, might be why she'd sought me out. The idea of driving a Jedi to distraction must hold some appeal, as it was a trait she shared with Bo. I wouldn't deny that the thought of the two together had crossed my mind from time to time, but I wasn't dwelling on it as the odds of ever seeing it happen were slim. Instead, I was enjoying my time with Giulia, as it helped pass the evenings when I couldn't see Anakin, kept me occupied, and however slowly, helped me improve a group of skills I'd barely used since Naboo.

"That depends," I replied, not bothering to push her hand away. "What are your terms?"

I stepped closer, looking over her shoulder at the Square below. Anakin was moving off with the girl he'd just sparred with, the pair joining the rest of their Creche to head to their next lesson. That would be a meditation session as I knew Anakin's schedule like the back of my hand.

"The same as usual," she replied, blowing as best she could, on my ear. She then slipped under my arm, the hand tracing a path around my waist.

I let her go, keeping my eyes on Anakin. My son had settled into his Creche well, and I was relieved that he was far too young to be aware of what a full, unrestrained spar meant to the Echani. I knew that talk was coming at some point, and that he was probably dreading it more than me, but the longer I could put it off the better I'd feel.

Turning, I followed after Giulia, my eyes fixed on her shoulders no matter how much she swayed her hips. Around us, the other members of our Creche watched. Some male and female, glared at either of us, not liking we were enjoying each other's company. A few, again of both genders, seemed interested, but I wasn't sharing her with another male, no matter how much they might desire her. So long as I was here, she belonged to me, and I supposed, I did to her.

… …

… …
While Raven raced through the undulating eddies of hyperspace, taking us from Eshan, my mind wandered to how the last few months had gone. While the training there, along with the companion I'd found, had been intense, they had been worth it.

Five months had passed since we'd first entered the system, and at the end of that time, along with some help from the Interface, I was now rated as Master:1 for Echani. Truthfully, I'd finished the time on the planet at Professional: 21, but the use of spare Skill Points had helped boost that to the start of the Master tier. I could've spent the remaining Skill Points to raise it even higher, but I felt safer keeping them in reserve. Levels were harder to gain the higher up I went, and having spare Skill Points for future training quests, or others that tracked a skill, was worth keeping.

The training quest linked to learning Echani had finished with us leaving the system, but it wasn't the only one that came due while we were on the planet. Cash in Hand had finished when I'd turned eighteen, and with that, along with the sixth of my current level I got for my birthday – which wouldn't continue now I was eighteen – and the training quest had taken me to, and then a decent amount beyond Level 31. There was no extra reward for reaching Level 31, but Level 32 would bring about another Perk Point, and unless there was something massively impressive added to the list, I was leaning toward taking Stat Limit Boost to raise my physical stats to a combined maximum of 75. If I understood things correctly, that would take me to, or possibly just beyond, the accepted peak stats for a Human – possibly even most of the various sub-species that had evolved or been altered over the last twenty-thousand-plus years – in the galaxy. While it was relatively simple to boost my abilities with the Force, a higher starting point was never something to be ignored.

A downside that had occurred not long after my birthday was that, as I'd been expecting for some time, the Changing Fate [Sifo Dyas] quest had failed. I'd known the news was coming, and been bracing for it, yet when it hit, I'd needed to take a day away from the Academy to recentre myself. My bond with Darihd wasn't that impressive, at least compared to a handful of others, but he had been a friend, and losing him hurt more than I'd expected. That had to be a downside to not having the Interface filter my Force connection, but one that I accepted.

I'd miss Darihd and Sifo-Dyas – though not as much as Dooku would once he learnt of his associate's passing – but I'd known since Naboo this was going to happen. That said, the way my emotions turned in on themselves when I learnt Darihd had died, had been a surprise. It also had me concerned that if I didn't get a better grip on channelling and controlling my emotions, I'd be in a far worse state whenever anything happened to Serra, Bo, or – Force-forbid – Anakin.

The other penalty for failing the quest linked to Sifo-Dyas was minor, as I knew I was already in Sidious' crosshairs. However, I had to work from the position now that, before my friend and his Master had died, they'd revealed something of the Coalition. That group had fallen by the wayside a good bit since it had been formed, but it was a useful group within the Jedi that shared many, if not all, of my concerns about the coming darkness the Banite Sith were bringing forth. All that changed now was that the Banite Sith would be aware of me being aware of their presence in the galaxy, if not who and where they were. Still, it meant that whenever I next encountered the Sith Lords cum Co-Chancellors of the Republic, I'd have been even more mindful of my words and actions without letting on that I was doing so.

The one upside to Sifo-Dyas dying was seeing Changing Fate [Dooku] complete. Apparently his not being responsible for Sifo-Dyas' death was the spark the Interface was waiting for. It wasn't an objective of the quest, but it did make the end of that quest. That meant that Dooku was no longer bound to become Darth Tyrannus, and that, in theory, I could be more open about my plans for the future with him.

Now, we were both still Jedi, though neither of us were exactly loyal to nor trusting of the High Council, but we retained the inclination toward doing what was right. The change was in how we saw that. I knew he was having deep reservations about remaining with the Order, but now I felt I could be honest in my feelings regarding that as well. Perhaps he might even be willing to detail what his plans were there, including the hints he'd given on occasion about taking certain objects – what I assumed were holocrons – from the Jedi Archives before he left.

What the two quests finishing also confirmed, though I had no proof of it, was that a replacement for Dooku as Tyrannus had been found. While that was good in freeing Dooku from that path, I now had no idea who the new Sith Lord – or probably more accurately, Sith patsy – was, nor what they would do or how dangerous they were.

The doors to the cockpit opened, and I turned to see Anakin enter. "Hey," he said slowly, clearly nervous about something.

"What is it?" I asked back, gesturing toward the free co-pilot's seat.

He moved to the seat and sat, and only once comfortable, did he speak again. "I was wondering," he began quietly, "why are we heading to the Lokella?"

"What? You don't want to see your sister, Ferox, Lena, and your other friends?" I asked back, curious as to how this conversation was going to go. I knew it was coming ever since I'd told him we'd be heading to Mtael's Gift before continuing to the Shapers of Kro Var – the next group I wished for us to train with – after a side trip I had to make, but I hadn't expected it to come less than an hour after we'd entered hyperspace. It seemed Anakin was more alert to what was not being said than I'd given him credit for.

"I do, but there's more to this isn't there?" His question made clear he was aware that I was keeping something from him. "It's got to do with that call you got last week, doesn't it?"

I chuckled and shook my head, taking the moment to gather my thoughts for the conversation I'd not expected this soon. "When did you get so smart?" I shot back, one hand moving out to ruffle his hair. Anakin frowned at that, possibly thinking I was going to avoid his question altogether. "But yes, it has to do with the call. That came from Chancellor Damask." The call had been about the galactic premiere of Fellowship of the Ring, and while I couldn't not attend when the Co-Chancellors knew I was the 'creator', I didn't want Anakin with me. I smirked as Anakin's frown vanished as his eyebrows rose halfway to his hairline. "What? You didn't think I'd be in contact with him, but only Chancellor Palpatine?"

"No!" He shot out, only to blink as if caught out by the abruptness of his response. "I mean," he continued as one hand moved to scratch the back of his neck as I pulled my hand from his hair. "It makes sense, I guess, that you'd know him as well. I just don't see what that has to do with the Lokella, Not unless they're in danger."

"They're not, don't worry," I said cutting off that line of thought before it became an issue. "The reason we're going there is that I had a long-standing invitation come due with the Chancellor and I have to return to Coruscant because of it." I could see and sense his excitement rising as I mentioned the Republic capital. "Ah!" I added, cutting him off before he could begin. "I know I promised to take you there, and I will keep my word. However, it is better, and safer, for both of us if this isn't the time you visit."

"But why?" he half-whined. "I'm your Padawan and son, and should go everywhere with you."

"Because, among other reasons, of the second thing you've just said," I replied with a warm, and hopefully, fatherly, smile. "If the Jedi ever learnt that I'd adopted you, especially via Mando'ade traditions, at best, they'd demand that I no longer train you."

"I won't tell them."

I smiled, impressed by how earnest his statement was, both in voice and in the Force. "I believe you; I truly do. However, you wouldn't have to say or do anything for the Council to discover the truth." I leaned forward, closing the distance between us and placing my mechanical hand on his shoulder. "You're not skilled enough to hide your thoughts and desires from Jedi Masters, never mind those on the Council. Nor anyone else that might be interested in you being my Padawan."

Anakin's face twisted, as he thought on my words. A moment later, his eyes widened. "The Sith!" he blurted out, seeing part of the bigger picture.

"Yes. At least in part," I said as I removed my hand from his shoulder. "The one I fought, and barely defeated, on Naboo was powerful. However, I believe, and the Council agrees, that the Zabrak was but the apprentice and not the master. Which means that, wherever this Sith Lord is hiding, I have drawn his attention. The last thing I want to do is have him discover your existence, and choose to focus on you as well. At least not before you're ready."

I leaned back and sighed before continuing. "For a long time, perhaps ever since I arrived in this time, I've sensed a darkness in the universe. One that is malevolent, twisted, and growing stronger with each passing day. Now, while I was a Padawan, I didn't understand what the shifting of the Force meant, nor how to react to it. It was only when Masters Dooku, Fay, and others told me what they thought it meant, and what they could sense, that I understood it was a sign that the Sith weren't as gone as the Jedi liked to believe and that they were growing stronger in secret."

"Now, I don't know if these Sith are the same as those defeated a thousand years ago, a splinter of that group, or of the nearly countless other factions of Sith that have arisen over the millennia. What I do know is that they are active and growing stronger, and because of that, I'm wary of spending time on Coruscant. Can you think of why that might be?"

The idea of turning this into a teaching moment had been there ever since I'd known this talk was going to happen. I knew telling him the full truth wasn't possible, but if I could use this time to have him start understanding some of my concerns with the Jedi Council and Senate, then it would be useful for him later in life. I didn't want to scare him, to have him looking over his shoulder for threats that might not be there, or worry that the Banite Sith would seek to control and shape one or both of us because of our potential, but I also knew I couldn't avoid the topic entirely. I'd just expected this to take place a little closer to Mtael's Gift.

While he was there, Dooku could oversee his training for the short time I'd be away, and then when I returned, I could, if he so wished, go into greater detail regarding my concerns with the state of the galaxy, and what the future might bring forth. He might be young for learning even part of the truth, but I wasn't going to hide things from him. That was, I suspected, something Obi-Wan had done in the other timeline, which Sidious had exploited to turn Anakin against his friend and Master, and by extension the Jedi and Republic. I needed to work on making sure such cracks in my bond with Anakin never appeared so that when the time came, we wouldn't be driven apart.

There was some of the Changing Fate quest for Anakin in my thinking, along with him now being my son, but the greatest part of my logic came from the Force, or more accurately, the visions it had granted me and Anakin. Those were clear in that if we were to survive the oncoming darkness, we had to do so together. If I did otherwise, if I failed, then not only would I be letting myself and Anakin down, but I'd be betraying Shmi as well. She might be gone, but Anakin was her child, and she'd want the best for him.

"You think the Sith are on Coruscant?!" Anakin blurted out, shock and surprise evident in his voice.

I smiled and shook my head in response. "No. At least not directly. However, I, Masters Dooku and Fay, and others, suspect that, as these Sith move in the shadows, keeping themselves hidden from the Order, they have a way to monitor the Senate. And through that, the Order."

"Almost every Council meeting at the Temple, and much of the more public locations as well, are recorded, and the Senators and those working for them in the Senate can access those recordings with relative ease. Because of this, if the Sith wanted to monitor the Jedi, then gaining influence and control of certain people in the Senate would be the easiest method to do so."

"But wouldn't the Jedi realise this and stop it?"

"You'd think so, wouldn't you?" I replied with a question of my own. "However, the Jedi Council has, at least in my eyes, grown lax in its monitoring of any threat the Sith might pose. Much of that has to do with the Ruusan Reformation, and how it placed the Order needing Senate approval to act. Add in that with no Sith to counter, the Jedi turned inward and only engaged with the Republic via the Senate, especially the Chancellor's office, then their mistake was an easy one to have happened, but still a problem I have to consider."

"Do you think one of the Chancellors is a Sith?"

"Force, I hope not!" I replied with a loud chuckle, hiding how close to the truth Anakin had come. "The idea that one of them might be a Sith is, concerning, even if not technically illegal. But no, I don't think either is a Sith, but I wonder if perhaps someone in their close circle is, or works for a Sith Lord."

"Why don't you tell the Jedi Council about that?" His question was asked earnestly, but there was a faint hint of doubt in his voice. That might well be due to some of the distrust toward the Council that I and Dooku maintained, or perhaps it was a sign he was beginning to question everything he was told. While I'd prefer the latter, even if it would make raising him harder, that doubt might be another sign that he regarded me far better than he did the Order.

"Until about two years ago, I was like you; a lowly Padawan. While my Masters believed as I do, the Council wasn't going to take our word for it. Not without proof."

"But the Zabrak you killed on Naboo is proof!" Anakin shot back. "They have to see the danger now!"

"They accept that the Sith were not as dead and buried as they had once stated, but beyond the fact the Zabrak used the Dark Side – something confirmed by Serra and Master Jinn – and killed Master Drallig, that is the extent to what they will confirm believing. The suggestion that the Sith have any influence in the Senate wasn't one they were willing to discuss when I spoke to them on Naboo."

"But they have to do something!"

"What would you suggest?"

"Send out every Jedi to hunt down the Sith!"

"Why?"

"Because the Sith are evil!"

"Only the Sith deal in absolutes," I replied with a chuckle, "or at least that's what the Jedi proclaim." I waved my hand, pushing the comment away. "To the Sith, I'm certain they consider the Jedi evil, if not weak and stupid for not using the Force to shape the galaxy. Because the Republic stands with the Order and has always done so when the Sith have grown strong enough to declare open war, the Sith would surely consider it evil as well.

"Another issue is that, while the Jedi are meant to root out and destroy the Sith, they cannot hold Republic office. Rather amusingly, there is nothing in the law that says a Sith couldn't, nor to make following the teaching of the Sith, regardless of which branch those teachings are from, illegal." That little fact had amused Adas greatly when I'd explained history from the New Sith Wars until now. "Also consider that while all Force users are under the purview of the Jedi, according to Republic law, the Republic is, bar along the major hyperspace lanes, all but a distant power in the Outer Rim.

"Returning to your idea of sending out all the Jedi to hunt down the Sith," I continued, changing tack as he processed what I'd just revealed to him, "consider that there are, at a rough estimate, perhaps ten thousand Jedi of Padawan rank or higher. Now, how many of those of Padawan rank do you think could defeat me in a spar?"

"None." I chuckled at the faith Anakin had in me. "Well, maybe one or two."

"Okay, now consider that I barely beat the apprentice. Against the Master, I'd be a dead man walking. The same would be the case for most if not all, Knights. Meaning none but a Jedi Master, and one focused on combat, would stand a chance against a Sith Lord." Anakin gulped, getting the seriousness of my point. "Thus, sending out groups of lower-ranked Jedi to search for a Sith Lord would only end in their deaths. The only way to take the Sith Lord down would be a group of Jedi Masters. Thus, given the number of Jedi versus the number of sentients in the Republic, to say nothing of those outside of it, then the chances of the Jedi discovering the Sith Lord unless they want to be found, is close enough to be treated as zero."

In theory, by collectively meditating in the Force, the Council should be able to find the Banite Sith. However, the pair had done something when or before I had arrived in this era to dampen the Jedi's ability to peer into the Force and locate and find events happening elsewhere. That was allowing them to move even easier than they already were while further limiting the Jedi's ability to find them.

This, for lack of a better term, Dark Side shroud, hadn't been something that I'd understood before losing the Interface's filtering of the Force. Or more accurately I'd not understood what was going on. I couldn't claim to do so now, but thanks to Natural Selection and conversations with Adas, I had a clearer picture of what the shroud was. Adas, since he wasn't alive, couldn't be certain, but he felt I should if I allowed my desires and wants to shape my thoughts, be able to either pierce the shroud or possibly even use it to enhance my ability to sense others over distance. However, I was reluctant to do so on the chance one or both Banite Sith sensed me doing so.

Perhaps, in a few years, once I was more comfortable with the path I would be walking, and accepted my choices – whatever they might be – I could do so. I certainly would need the insight once war broke out across the galaxy. Until then, however, I would be cautious whenever I searched within the Force.

"They can't just do nothing! The Jedi have to try!" Anakin protested, his annoyance at what I was saying flooding into the Force. At the same time, I felt that hint of doubt grow stronger, confirming it was linked to the Jedi and their failings. Interestingly, I hadn't planned for this conversation to head to this topic, at least not during the first time the matter came up, but considering what we'd already touched on, and what I planned to bring up, it made sense my words were causing him to lose ever more faith in the Jedi and Republic.

"They do, but as I said, because of the Reformation, they are restrained as to how they can search for the Sith. At least without the approval of the Senate or Chancellors. If as I, and others such as Master Dooku, suspect that the Sith have influence with one or both of those entities, then it would explain the Jedi's lack of drive. It also feeds into a theory I have that the Sith were directing the Trade Federation to invade Naboo. I can't be certain of that, however, as Viceroy Gunray died before he could reach Coruscant. Yet, the fact he was murdered before he reached the Republic capital suggests the Sith moved to silence him and protect their interests." I'd been the one, through HK, to remove Gunray, but suggesting that the Sith had been responsible was an easy way to accredit blame to a believable party, and it was something I'd mentioned to Master Shaak Ti when I'd last spoken to her.

I went silent after that, letting Anakin ponder what I'd said. While there were other things I wished to cover, either today or later before we reached Mtael's Gift, I wasn't going to push him toward those until he'd had time to digest what I'd said so far. It was unlikely that he'd suggest anything that I hadn't already thought of, but Anakin was insightful and smart, and sometimes the innocence of youth allowed one to see something an older, more jaded mind might miss.

"That's why you helped the Lokella, isn't it? And why you became a Mandalorian." I smirked at his thoughts going there, at least to the point he was willing to voice them. "You were making friends for fighting the Sith."

I shrugged as I replied, pushing aside the concern that the Banite Sith had realised my intentions as Anakin had. "For the Lokella, it was a stroke of luck, or the Force guiding me if you wish to believe that that led me and Master Dooku to intervene there. As you know, a transport we were travelling aboard was attacked by slavers. Sensing something about it, we decided to follow the breadcrumbs back to their source. In the process of ending the operation, we created a colony of freed slaves who now work to pass along that freedom to others."

"But I'm right about Bo and the Mandalorians."

"Partly. I didn't go to Mandalore seeking allies, nor to find a lover." Anakin's forehead creased there, showing he was thankfully still too young to understand the enjoyment a lover could bring. "I was twelve at the time. However, as I learnt more about the danger threatening the Republic, I did my best to grow those initial friendships further, going so far as to secure alliances with two of the most powerful Houses of Mando'ade culture." I chuckled, finding amusement in how I'd first used those alliances. "Something that, while not the original purpose for them, the Naboo and Gungans are grateful for." Along with a certain queen and at least one of her handmaidens. "The issue there though, is that now the Senate, Jedi, and the Sith through their spying, are aware of my connections to both groups and that the Mando'ade are not as broken and uncoordinated as they might've believed." The reveal of the Ne'tra Tal'ade, which I'd known bugger all about was a nuisance, but it would serve to worry others. Maybe even force the Sith to alter their plans in a way that might, perhaps, delay them bringing about the destruction of the Jedi and Republic.

One thing I was overplaying, simply because I wanted to avoid going into detail, was how much support I had among the Mando'ade. Dukes Adonai and Torrhen supported me, as did many of the clans who followed them, but that support was far from universal. I'd had to pay everyone that came to fight for Naboo, and while it hadn't cost anywhere near as much as I'd feared – due to the reward I'd been given for organizing the liberation force – and the losses would soon be recouped by the holomovies, it had spread my name further among my fellow Mando'ade. That, I suspected, was going to be useful in the decade to come.

"Bo said you should become Mand'alor." I coughed hard, caught out by the shift in topic and choking on nothing. My hand slipped from Anakin's arm as I leaned forward, trying to recover.

"Wh-when did she say that?" I asked between coughs.

"During the celebration on Naboo. When I stayed with her." I shook my head as I recovered from the surprise, making a mental note to punish Bo for placing such ideas in Anakin's head. That said if I wasn't careful then knowing Bo, she'd enjoy being punished. "She thinks you'd be a good leader to her… for our people."

"That is a discussion for another time," I replied slowly, not outright dismissing the idea, as even if I felt it unlikely to happen, it was one I'd had before, "after I've spoken to Bo about putting ideas into your head." I knew that while Bo might like the idea, there were many other Mando'ade, perhaps a majority even, who'd never accept a former Jedi as their leader. And that was without counting those like Pre Vizsla who sought the title of Mand'alor for themselves, challenging me if I tried to take the role. "For now, let's stay on topics at least linked to why I don't want you to come with me to Coruscant this time."

Anakin nodded and I gave him time to think on my earlier words. "I think I understand," he said carefully as I swore I saw the gears in his head turning. "You don't want the Jedi, Chancellors, or anyone else, knowing that you've adopted and are training me in the Force and Mandalorian traditions. If they learnt of it, then the Sith might, and they'd send someone after us, which would be dangerous for us and others."

"That's the gist of it, yes," I replied with a smile. "I don't fear the Chancellors knowing of you per se," which was a lie, "but that by them learning of you, and your potential with the Force being greater than any Jedi ever, would leak to the Sith. In their shoes, I'd move planets to capture you so they could either remove a threat or bend you to their desires and use your power to destroy the galaxy." I held up my mechanical hand, cutting off before he interrupted. "Yes, I know you'd fight to not let that happen, but I have, thanks to the Bando Gora, an inkling of the pain they would inflict to break you. I wouldn't wish that suffering on anyone, not my worst enemy, and certainly not my ad. However, as things stand, neither of us is even close to the point where we could survive an encounter with a Sith Lord, never mind trying to defeat one. Nor do we have the support and allies that would be able to do so for us."

Anakin gave a single nod; his face having drained of some colour while I'd touched on the dangers we faced if his existence became common knowledge to certain people. Seeing that, I leaned forward and squeezed his upper arm. "I'm not saying this to scare you, An'ika. I just believe that you need to be aware of the truth behind my reasons. Or at least as much as I feel you are ready to hear." One day I'd bring him in on everything, but it would be a good five years or so before I felt he'd be ready for that.

"I… I know," he said quietly even as he made sure to meet my gaze. "I just… I didn't think that this… that the vision we shared…"

I smirked, knowing exactly what he was talking about. "Yeah, I know. That vision was different from any I've had before or since. Though I should say that I don't get many visions," I added with what I hoped was a comforting smirk. I did get visions and had seen a few since taking Natural Selection, but none had been as vivid or detailed as the one he was speaking about had been. "That one was unusually strong and intense, but no vision is a certain to coming to pass. I learnt that the hard way on Naboo."

Serra had visions of me dying if I fought Maul alone, which was why she'd come. I'd worked to not have that happen because of my visions of seeing Drallig dye at Maul's hands and Serra potentially mortally wounded. I'd not managed to keep her away, and because of that Drallig had arrived. In my arrogance, I'd thought sending them to another part of Theed, somewhere I'd not expected Maul to be, would keep them safe. Yet, that had only resulted in them meeting him, and my vision coming true which was a mistake I'd not be making again. The counter to that, and why I was reluctant to believe every vision was certain, was Serra's vision, which didn't come true.

I had touched on the topic briefly with Dooku when I'd been hopping between Naboo and Mtael's Gift, but I wanted to go into the topic of visions, and their potentially conflicting nature, before I headed to Coruscant. Outside of Fay, there was no one I knew who should know more about Force visions and that I trusted to listen honestly to my concerns.

Fay was, of course, unavailable as she was still somewhere in the Deep Core seeking out Typhon. I knew she was alive, as even with my ability to sense others in the Force not what it once was – at least for the time being – I could feel her at the edges of my mind if I focused on her. However, that was all I knew, and I just had to hope that Satele Shan's holocron was leading her as intended to the spiritual homeworld of the Jedi.

"Why does the Force show us such things?"

I blinked, surprised at the insightful question. "That's a great question, however, I cannot provide anything close to a good answer for it. Master Dooku might be able to shed some light on the matter, but I suspect even he and Master Fay would struggle to give a definite answer. The Force is something beyond our ability to understand. It's as alien to us as must seem to a blade of grass or grain of sand. Yet it is because of the Force that we, along with others with strong connections to it, can use it to influence ourselves, others, and even events happening around us." I paused as I saw my wording was veering more toward Sith thinking than that of the Jedi. I'd promised him that he could try following the Jedi teaching first, so I had to alter what I was saying because of that. "The Force is there to help and guide us if we so wish, and empower us if a need to do so arises. It is not, however, something we can ever hope to understand. You understand that it seeks balance," he nodded, "and it works through those of us with strong connections to achieve this. Or at least that is my, admittedly limited, opinion on it."

"It wants to end evil?"

I chuckled. "Possibly," I began, reminded of how I'd first viewed the Force, Jedi, and Sith back when I was far younger, less jaded, and long before I'd been reborn in this galaxy. "It is certainly what many Jedi believe at any rate. I, however, am beginning to think that isn't the case. If it were, then every Force sect outside of the Jedi would either be brought under the full control of the Order or, in the case of the Sith and other Dark Side sects, sought out and destroyed with the support of the Force. This, however, never occurs, nor do the Jedi seek to reign in the other Force sects, such as the Matukai, that exist in the galaxy. Some of those sects use what the Jedi consider the Light Side while others use the Dark Side. Some, such as the Witches of Dathomir, have subgroups that use the two sides while all being regarded as the same overall sect."

Anakin nodded as I spoke, taking in my words as the conversation once more drifted. We had talked about the Force before, and what it allowed us to do, but this was getting into a more serious, possibly even philosophical, discussion. Anakin was, as always, interested in trying to understand the Force, but there was only so much I could teach him given my understanding of it being limited and twisted by my ideals.

"If the Force doesn't want to remove evil, then what does it mean to say it wants balance?"

"That's another good question," I said with a smile. "I wish I could give you a clear, definite answer, but I can't. Nor I suspect, could any Force user no matter what they believe or sect they're a part of. I can, however, offer an analogy that I think fits well for understanding what the Force might be trying to achieve." He nodded and I pulled back, settling properly into my seat. "The Force is a, pardon the pun, force of nature even if it is not fully part of nature. Like nature, be that in flora or fauna, it seeks balance within its ecosystem, but again, like nature, when one element, one area, grows dominant, then everything falls out of alignment."

"If a predatorial species grows too numerous, then the prey dwindles, affecting the entire food chain. If a foreign plant is introduced to an ecosystem and then starts starving local plants of nutrients, then the system falls out of balance. What I'm beginning to suspect is that the Force behaves in the same way, with those who can access it like the animals and planets within the system."

A hand moved toward one of the consoles, and the lights in the cockpit grew bright; almost painfully so. "Don't cover your eyes," I said, knowing he was doing that even as I struggled to see him. "Look around. Tell me what you see?"

"Light!"

"Is that all there is? Look carefully."

I closed my eyes partially, dimming the room. In blurred images, I saw Anakin lift an arm to shield his eyes even as his head moved around. "There's shadows. Not as many as before, but they're still there. and darker."

"Exactly." I touched the console again, lowering the light back to normal levels. "The brighter the light becomes, the smaller but darker the shadows it generates." Another press at the console and the lights turned off leaving us, minus Raven's running lights that blinked and flowed along her skin and the swirls of hyperspace, in darkness. Another press and the viewport darkened as well. "If the light is removed, even totally, the darkness seems to consume everything. Yet, once we adjust to the darkness, we can still see. Light still exists in such a place, even if it's hard to see; much like with shadows in the brightest room." With another few taps the room once more returned to its normal level of brightness. "This, at least to me, is what balance in the Force is about. Neither side of the Force can be allowed to dominate, a least not for too long. If they do, then it creates an imbalance that the Force will seek to correct. As for how it does that," I shrugged, "I don't know, and that is another topic for another day. Not because you're too young," which he was, but it wasn't the biggest issue, "but because I haven't got much more than a wild inkling of how to go about it." Anakin smirked at my reasoning, which was accurate. "Again though, we've strayed off topic slightly. However, I think this, and the rest of our talk have helped explain my reasoning for you to remain with the Lokella when I head to Coruscant."

"Yes," he said slowly with a weak nod. "I mean, I still think it would be fine for me to go now, but I think I understand why you're scared." Not the words I'd have used, but close enough. "and as you'll only be there a short time, it should be okay." I smiled, glad to see he was willing to accept my order on the matter. "But, when you go, can you get me something?"

"Such as?"

"I… I don't know."

At his sheepish reply, I laughed and leaned forward, ruffling his hair. "Well, you've got until I depart for Coruscant to decide." I pulled my hand back and as he worked to flatten his hair, turned back to the controls.

It was going to take a few days to reach the Lokella system, and by then I expected him to know what he wanted. That, however, was a minor matter, and I was glad that, in the end, he understood and accepted my reasoning for him not coming with me. Minor bribe aside. There were other reasons, the obvious one being not revealing the Chosen One to the Jedi and Sith, but those were matters he didn't need to know currently.

What I could now turn my attention to, at least in part, was facing Dooku once I reached Mtael's Gift. I wasn't sure if I was ready to face another powerful Force user, but if I were to face the Banite Sith Lords I had to test my resolve and barriers. Because he knew me as well as anyone, and I didn't think he'd be as concerned as Fay or others would be about my Dark Side taint, Dooku was the ideal person to test my defences. Anakin could no longer sense that within me, not unless I let it out, but Dooku should be able to find and help me fix the gaps in my mental protection. At least enough that, when I faced the Co-Chancellors-cum-Sith-Lords, I'd not give away the truth of what I was capable of, or that the barrier holding me back was gone.

… …

… …

"Ferox!"

The excited cry came from Anakin as we stepped down from Raven onto the deck of Mtael's Gift and he saw the old Corellian. Several of the Lokella working in the bay turned at Anakin's call, but most returned to their work, unconcerned or uninterested in his behaviour. A few, those that I suspected had already been watching Raven, offered nods that were a hair from being a bow to me. Those were likely the older members of the Lokella and while I wished they'd move past the almost idol worship they held toward me; I knew there was nothing I could do to demand they stop.

As my feet touched the deck, I turned to those following behind. "You're free to wander Fenrir, but behave yourself," I said to the giant beast. The tuk'ata whined as if insulted by the suggestion he would misbehave. "Don't give me that," I shot back with a smile, "we both know you enjoy causing chaos almost as much as you enjoy a hunt. Haran, if you behave, then I'll speak with the Lokella and Dooku about allowing you to head down to Gaia for some fun.

There were beasts on the planet, and almost all ran free as the settlement there was centred around the phrik mines. That meant Fenrir had when I allowed it, almost free reign to head into the forest and jungles of the planet to hunt and establish dominance over the local fauna. So far, he'd not encountered anything that could challenge him, but I knew that might not last. Still, I wasn't going to deny him his fun.

That had him walk forward happily; head held high as he surveyed the bay. "HK," I said to the droid as he and R2 brought up the rear of our party. "Don't start anything, not even by inciting others to attack first."

"Indignation: I would never do such a thing, Master. Addendum: At least not toward your allies." That made me smirk and drew a series of excited beeps and whistles from R2.

"That means everyone on this station," I stated so he didn't try anything with any visitors. While the system was isolated, I'd seen a few freighters moving to and from the station and since they weren't Lokella owned, that suggested they'd begun trading with others. Hopefully, it was only a small amount of phrik as I didn't want the wrong groups – mega corporations or pirates – thinking about attacking the system to take control of the mines. However, I wasn't going to stop the Lokella from trading, though I might suggest a few groups to avoid. "R2, the same warning goes for you." The astromech beeped in indignation and rocked from side to side. "No playing innocent. You're getting as bad as HK for trickery. Thankfully, you're minus almost all of his weaponry."

Thanks to Anakin and HK, R2 had been upgraded to be able to defend himself. He only carried a pair of concealed – and at HK's insistence, jammed from scanners – holdout blasters, but it meant he wasn't as defenceless as he had been. Anakin and HK had other plans for upgrading R2, but those had been on hold for a while as I didn't want to turn the astromech into a rolling death machine. One such droid like that was enough for now.

"I'll have the technicians refuel and service Raven," Simvyl said, drawing my attention to him, "so we'll be ready to depart when you want."

"Thanks," I said, giving him a nod before turning and heading to one side of the bay. As had happened before, I could sense Dooku was above me on the gantry that overlooked the bay. While I was grateful that I'd not have to head down to the planet to locate him, the fact I felt Vosa was nearby wasn't something I was happy about. Before taking Natural Selection I felt I was almost ready to face her again, but since then I'd been reluctant to do so. Especially now, when I needed Dooku's help to hide the changes that happened to me with the Force free of the Interface. That said, having her nearby, but not too close, would be a useful way to gauge how well I was doing in controlling my emotions and maintaining control when near those I'd rather not be close to.

There was a small chance that because she'd gone bat-shit crazy – even if she wasn't now – that she'd sense the darker side of me behind the shields I'd created easier than Dooku. That was a concern, but I felt she'd not react to that. Or at least I hoped she didn't.

Those thoughts lasted until I reached the top of the gantry and saw Dooku standing nearby, looking as regal as ever. "Master," I said as I approached, lowering my head slightly. "I'm pleased to see you again." Vosa was at the back of the gantry, near the hatch that led out of the bay. There was a moment as Dooku turned to face me where it seemed she was excited, but she pushed it away and remained where she was; something for which I was grateful.

"As am I Cameron, though I sense that you have undergone something of a change since we last spoke." A single eyebrow rose as he finished, making clear the question he wasn't going to ask but wanted me to answer.

"Yes. After Naboo, and handling running back and forth between here and there, I spent time in isolation on a remote world. There, with some meditation and no distractions, I understood how to overcome the limitations surrounding my ability with the Force. And now I can draw fully on it when I require."

The eyebrow rose higher. "While not perhaps how the Council would enjoy hearing you phrase it, it is an accurate description nonetheless." He took a step toward me, his eyes examining me clinically while I felt his mind press against mine through the Force, probing for changes I'd not mentioned. "Your presence within the Force is far stronger than it was before, even with your attempts to restrict that for my examination. The moment you arrived in-system, the change was obvious to myself and Komari," my eyes drifted to the former leader of the Bando Gora for a moment. "It was clear even then that you were attempting to limit how obvious the changes you've undergone are, however, you forgot to consider that those trained with the Force can sense such things for great distances. What I sense from you now is a barely sufficient barrier to hide the change, but because of what I have just said, it is for nought. Especially to one such as I who has spent considerable time around you and is aware of how you should feel within the Force. This is something Komari can also sense."

My gaze returned to the former Bando Gora leader, seeing her smiling at me, her tongue just slipping through her lips. The gaze, while lacking almost all the viciousness of what I remembered, was effective in bringing forth memories of my time under her tender mercies. Knowing I couldn't dwell upon them, as they'd breached the shroud I'd created – under guidance from Adas – to hide my power and mind, I pushed the memories, and the connected emotions back down into the depths of my mind. The lid that sat over them and other painful and enraging memories slid back into place, sealing them away again.

"Impressive." Dooku's comment had my eyes snap to him. "I sensed the residual anger you feel toward her rise, however it was soon dismissed. Still, you would do well to not allow even a fleeting memory to influence your actions in the present."

"Might I infer from your comment that you have moved on from your mistakes with Vosa and upon Galidraan, Master?" I asked with a smirk. I knew I was striking a nerve, but I wanted to make clear that unless he had done so, he wasn't speaking from high ground on the matter of moving on from past experiences.

For the longest time those two events, even though I'd never know about them until after being reborn, had been drivers in what shaped his path into, in the other timeline, becoming Tyrannus. Yet even though he had become a Sith, he hadn't, from what I knew, ever lost himself in the Dark Side, never surrendered to its insanities. Something I believed was what caused the yellow eyes some Sith developed. His mind was far too rigid and disciplined to allow any but himself to control it, even if that belief – verging on arrogance – was probably how Sidious had decided him for nearly a decade.

There was a slight movement of Dooku's lips, though that was the only outward reaction to by barbed response. Nor was there any hint in the Force of anything regarding my words. "I feel I have done so sufficiently that those events, and others you remain unaware of, no longer provide unwanted influence and impetus upon my actions. However, I do not feel you are close to achieving that, nor that Komari is ready to return to playing a larger role in galactic society."

I snorted, not bothering to hide my feelings on the matter. "With respect, I doubt she ever will be. Though perhaps that might not be an issue."

Dooku's eyebrow moved slightly. "I sense you have an idea that might provide Komari with unexpected motivation."

"I think we all agree that she'll never rejoin the Order." Dooku nodded in agreement. "Yet you can't keep her locked at your side. Eventually, she will grow to resent that, and problems that existed before, but are now more manageable, might resurface. Letting her run free in the galaxy is dangerous, and not just because I plan to mention that, along with the Sith I defeated on Naboo, the Bando Gora were involved in the attack that forced Chancellor Damask to wear the mask he now has to."

"Is it wise to reveal that to the new Chancellor? We know the Sith are close to the orbit of the Senate, so informing the Magister of this fact would soon find its way to the attention of the Sith."

"Perhaps it's not wise, but keeping it from him means sitting on information that he would want to know. The Sith targeted him for a reason, perhaps that was so he didn't become Co-Chancellor, or maybe it was another reason that we aren't aware of. Regardless, he deserves to know there's a threat toward his life." Which he'd know was coming from Sidious. It was unlikely the information would cause any friction between the pair, but it was worth seeing if it might. Plus, from an 'I knew nothing' perspective, Damask was an ally, and alerting him to the potential danger was something I should do.

Dooku took a moment to consider my words, a hand coming up to stoke his beard. "I will admit that the thought that the Sith were targeting the then Magister had occurred to me as well. However, sending any message via Holonet would risk being intercepted and traced." Dooku paused, the hand coming down. "That, I suspect, is a partial reason for why you and your Padawan have returned to this system."

"As always, Master, your insight is correct. The Chancellor contacted me directly about a week ago. A long-standing invitation to the premiere of the Fellowship of the Ring holomovie has come due."

"He and Chancellor Palpatine are aware you are the creator of this work?"

"They are," I replied, ignoring that I hadn't created anything, simply copying over the work of someone from another universe into this one. "Due to his connection to the Banking Clan, Magister Damask wished to determine the author of the series. When we spoke about it, he expressed his surprise to discover that a Jedi was the author, which was during our meeting with then-Senator Palpatine regarding the threat posed by the Vong."

"I recall you mentioning that meeting."

I nodded at his recollection. "Because both Chancellors are aware of my involvement in the project, and that Chancellor Damask is a fan of the series, I promised that when the holomovies were premiered, I'd attend the gathering alongside them. None of us expected that by that point they would be Chancellors of the Republic, and I'd have helped free Chancellor Palpatine's homeworld from invasion."

"Normally, an invitation from a Chancellor for a newly Knighted Jedi to attend such an event might raise eyebrows. However, as you mentioned, your role in the liberation of Naboo grants you a valid reason for such an invitation to be extended. Some will still question your presence, but they would question anything happening around politicians, so you should not attract undue attention. At least from those not attuned to the Force. Which, I see now, is the primary reason for your visit, along with your Padawan being the only recorded Force user with a greater midi-chlorian count than your own."

"That and, as I explained to him on our voyage here, introducing him to the Chancellors, and bringing him to the attention of people I'd rather remained unaware of who and what he is." I sighed rather loudly. "As you know, I don't place great stock in prophecy or vision, or at least I didn't before Naboo. However, I understand that Anakin, because of his potential, will have a role to play in facing, and I hope defeating, the darkness we know is gathering. The longer the Sith remain unaware of his existence, the less chance there is that they move to either remove him or Force-forbid, turn him."

"And what of the Council? Should they not be made aware of Anakin's status as your Padawan, and his possible role as the Chosen One?"

I fought back an urge to snort. Dooku's opinion on the Council was lower than mine, and he'd agreed along with Fay about keeping Anakin hidden from the Order when we'd first 'discovered' him on Tatooine, I knew he'd never agree to have Anakin trained at the Temple. And certainly not by anyone who fully obeyed the Council. "If I recall the words correctly, the teaching of a Padawan is entirely at their Master's discretion. Something you and Master Fay reminded the Council after one of my misdemeanours as your Padawan." There was a faint twitch of Dooku's lips, meaning he got the point and found it amusing. "However, disregarding that, given the changes I've brought about in my connection to the Force, and how, as you commented on when I arrived, I still have work to do on controlling that change, I feel it safer if I give the Temple a wide berth. At least for the time being. Which is one reason why I shall be leaving him here for the week or so while I return to Coruscant."

"Your Padawan has accepted this?" I nodded. "Impressive. Both that you managed to convince him, I suspect without revealing all of your concerns," I nodded again, "and that he has the wisdom to understand and accept your reasoning."

"He is far brighter than most his age. A result of his upbringing before we discovered him. Still, while he doesn't know the full details of why I am reluctant for him to accompany me this time, he had agreed to remain behind."

"It speaks well, both for you and him, that he can think rationally, without emotion clouding his judgment, and follow concepts and ideas that would normally be beyond him. How long before you must arrive on Coruscant?" Dooku said, shifting topics.

"The premiere is a little over two weeks from now, but I plan to arrive several days before so that I might speak with the Chancellors."

"Hmm. While not ideal, that should allow me time to help you strengthen your defences and hide, to a degree, the changes you have undergone from most cursory examinations by a Force user. It will also allow me to examine what effect this change has caused to your form."

"About that," I said slowly with a slight grimace, "because I don't yet feel entirely comfortable with the changes I've undergone, I hadn't yet rebuilt my lightsaber. For the time being, I'm relying on the shoto blade and the beskad."

"Has that not left you vulnerable while you have traversed the galaxy with your Padawan?"

"For the most part, it hasn't, Master. I've been hiding my status as a Jedi beneath the Mandalorian armour I have." I was wearing some currently, but as with when I was behaving more as a Jedi than Mando'ade, it was aligned with what was worn by Jedi in times of war than the full armour one would expect of the Mando'ade. "As I'm also, generally, avoiding major systems and places that might have significant Jedi presence, it's been enough to keep me safe. For the most part."

"Would the other part be related to the ripples of anger I sensed from you nearly half a year ago?"

I'd hoped to avoid this coming up, but the chances that Dooku and Fay – to say nothing of others who might know my Force presence well – not having sensed my reaction to what had happened were slim. As such, I knew I couldn't avoid the issue.

"Yes, Master. Anakin was, through no fault of his own, kidnapped by Trandoshans for a hunt." My tone was as calm as I could keep it, but I knew I wasn't doing a perfect job. When I mentioned the hunt, Dooku's brow creased, an outward sign of his distaste for the practice, or perhaps the species in general. "I was able to locate him quickly enough that he wasn't physically harmed. However, of the dozen younglings with him only three others survived; something only possible due to Anakin taking command of the situation."

"I'm pleased you didn't avoid the topic. For the record, I was aware of what happened from speaking to young Lena. Komari has taken to protecting the girl while she is here, possibly as she senses something in her that reminds Komari of herself at such an age." I gave a brief nod, not wanting to return my thoughts to Vosa. "The girl has settled well, and is currently on Gaia, learning at one of several youth houses for those children the Lokella have rescued and taken in who cannot locate any relatives."

"I'm glad to hear that. What she and the others endured is not something I'd wish on any youngling. I also suspect that Anakin will wish to speak with her while here."

"That can easily be arranged." He paused for a moment. "Returning to the Trandoshans. The, shall we say, burst of unrestrained anger that I and Komari sensed from you was deeply concerning. I feared that perhaps, you had succumbed to the madness such actions can bring forth. While I now understand what brought it on, and that you appear to have maintained your composure after the event, I would remind you that emotional displays, particularly such negative ones, are unworthy of a Jedi. Especially one that I have invested considerable time and energy toward training.

"Yes, Master."

"I shall not ask what became of the Trandoshans, only wish confirmation that they received a punishment worthy of their heinous actions." I nod to confirm that, neither of us wishing to have him fully aware of how I'd punished them. I knew Dooku wouldn't care that they'd all been executed for their crimes, as he considered such creatures, along with many others, beneath him. What I wouldn't be revealing, nor focusing on, was the methods I'd used to dispatch the Trandoshans and how I'd extracted anything useful from them before their deaths. "Excellent. Yet, while you have recovered from the incident, I can still sense the lingering after-presence of that anger. While an inability to truly let go of your emotions has been a flaw you have long since possessed, I believe that with the changes I can sense from you, you require greater work on if not removing this flaw, then overcoming it."

"I have been trying, Master."

"I can sense that. However, your improvement, while acceptable to many, is far from the standards I expect from a former Padawan. As I cannot test your resolve and progress through a spar, I will have to determine other methods while you are on the station to see where you stand, and what additional training I can offer to further enhance your defences."

"Yes, Master."

I'd known that I'd have to endure this once the invitation from Damask had come in, and been preparing myself for it. I wasn't looking forward to it, as Dooku was harsh, almost to the point of expecting perfection, taskmaster. However, outside of Adas, who I was reluctant to turn to currently, there was no one else I felt could help me sufficiently in the time I had to prepare before I came face to face with the two Banite Sith that stood as Co-Chancellors of the Republic.

… …

… …
A/N: That's the 2nd of 4 sects/groups Cam and party will visit covered. Next chapter... well, time to head to a holomovie premiere and catch up with some 'friends'.

...
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
and now Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Oct 17, 2024

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 1 to 4 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.

3.07 Chancellors and Royalty
… …

Feeling a gentle prod against my mind from a familiar source, I slowly pulled back from the deep meditative trance I'd been in. While I felt safe against losing myself to the Force, at least barring something dramatic affecting those I cared for, or a large enough group of people that it echoed through the Force across the galaxy, I was still mindful of my actions.

The Force was, for the most part, there to help me, but I knew that it wasn't always going to agree with my intentions and ideals. I had to secure myself against it, and others who could wield it, if I wanted to survive the coming decades. As one such situation was fast approaching, that was why I'd been in a trance every time Raven soared through the mysterious energies of Hyperspace.

As my eyes opened, I looked at the cockpit's chronometer and a small smile came to my face. Moving one hand to an organic section of the room, I reached through the Force for Raven, letting her know I was pleased and thankful for her alert. Around my hand, lights flickered and danced as I felt her pleasure in serving me. We were still a short while from emerging from hyperspace, and I wanted to be alert when I did. Not only to handle the system's flight operations but to prepare myself for what awaited me in the Republic capital.

Checking the displays, I ensured that everything was working within expected parameters and that nothing had changed too dramatically while I'd been meditating. Nothing was, but a few readings were slightly out of sync with where I'd wanted them to be, so I'd have R2 check the mechanical systems linked to those readings once we landed.

Along with HK, the astromech were the only other ones coming with me to Coruscant. The droids were the only ones that the Banite Sith couldn't read with the Force. Or at least the ones least likely to be at risk of being probed by the Banite Sith. There were accounts, according to records I'd read not long after being knighted, that spoke of a Dark Art that allowed a Force user to sense, manipulate, and even control mechanical devices such as droids. I'd never spent any time learning how that was done – mainly as the knowledge of Mechu-deru was restricted to Jedi Masters – but it was something Plagueis and Sidious might well be able to do. Because of that, and wanting to ensure no one tampered with Raven while we were on Coruscant, the droids would remain with her.

Anakin, as intended, had remained on Mtael's Gift with Simvyl and Fenrir also remaining behind. The Cathar chose to stay as he wanted to atone for what happened to Anakin about half a year ago. I'd told him several times that I didn't blame him for the Trandoshans kidnapping him, but it seemed he still needed to absolve himself. As for Fenrir, the tuk'ata had never felt at ease on Coruscant, choosing to spend most of his time on Raven. Allowing him to stay with Anakin, and thus free to hunt on the various uninhabited continents of Gaia, would keep him happy. I just had to hope that he didn't pick a fight with something that was currently too great a challenge for him. Dooku had assured me that when Fenrir travelled to the planet, either he or Vosa or both would remain nearby to protect the creature. While I was reluctant to have that bitch anywhere near Fenrir, Dooku felt she was trustworthy enough to do so, and I was willing to accept his word that she wouldn't step out of line around the tuk'ata. Of course, I might've suggested to Fenrir that if Vosa got too uppity, close, or aggressive, he was free to remove a limb or two to remind her of her place.

As Raven raced toward the hyperspace exit point for Coruscant, I again wondered if perhaps I should've waited a few more days before arriving. There was still a week to go until the premiere, and the less time I spent around the Co-Chancellors slash Banite Sith, the better it would be. However, arriving the day before the premiere and then leaving the day after carried a chance they might fear I no longer trusted them; or at least was distancing myself from them without reason.

When he'd contacted me, Chancellor Damask had hinted that he and Palpatine wished to speak with me about a private matter, which I inferred was a reference to the Vong. I didn't know what the pair had dreamt up to counter an extra-galactic race of invaders who were seemingly unconnected to the Force, but I wanted to remain in the loop regarding those plans as, regardless of which of us won the coming war, the galaxy needed to be ready for the threat the Vong posed.

According to Dooku, the shroud I'd created around my mind – to hide both the change in my Force connection and my thoughts – was acceptable. He did, however, warn, that when pressed even gently by a Jedi Master as experienced as himself, to say nothing of a member of the High Council, there was a good chance they'd detect the slight flaws in the shroud. While he felt a Jedi wouldn't choose to slip through those flaws, I knew the Banite Sith wouldn't hesitate to do so. Because of this, I'd spent the voyage to Coruscant meditating on both strengthening that shroud and also on creating a partially false layer just behind it. The layer drew on the truth of what I was hiding, but only exposed some of it while mixing in falsehoods that, I hoped, would shield my deeper, more dangerous thoughts and memories from all but the most concerted of mental probes.

If either of the Banite Sith, never mind the pair working together, tried to smash through my defences, there was fuck all I could do to stop them. However, if that happened, Raven would sense it. She was under orders if the connection we shared felt broken or suppressed she was to alert the droids. They had a set of protocols – which, for safety, I wasn't aware of – to use, with the worst-case scenario being to contact the Jedi and, I suspected, alert the High Council to the fact the Co-Chancellors were Banite Sith Lords.

Returning my thoughts to Dooku, with him now safe from becoming Darth Tyrannus, I had spent time wondering just when and how deeply I should bring him in on my concerns and plans. I trusted him, but I knew he saw the galaxy through rather blunt lenses. Either someone was a useful tool or a potential threat. I had caught the faintest of hints during the times he'd been testing my mental defences, where I felt he might feel I was something different. That didn't mean he necessarily cared for me, more that he saw me as someone who could, maybe, carry forth his ideals and legacy.

I knew that he maintained great doubt about the Jedi, and while I'd not asked directly about it, I suspected it would only be a few years at most before he left the Order. If he returned to Serenno and became Count, that was something I could greatly use to my advantage. Not least the access to credits that would dwarf anything I'd earned or would earn, from the Lord of the Rings and Knights of the Old Republic series and my various musical creations. However, there were a few issues with that happening.

The most pressing was that, when he was taken as a Jedi, he'd forfeited all claim to becoming Count of House Dooku. While he was still a member of the house, which was the greatest of six houses that ruled the planet and accompanying sector, his younger brother had inherited the title a few decades ago, and he had a son who would inherit after him. In the other timeline, I suspected that not caring about them, Dooku had them removed, probably via an accident. While the Dooku I knew might well see no issues with taking such actions, I couldn't count on it.

While he'd not clearly stated his intention to leave the Order, the way we'd spoken about how certain artefacts inside the deeper sections of the Jedi Archives, and how he wished to 'redistribute' them, hinted that when he did leave the Order, he wanted to take those items with him. I didn't know what they were exactly, but I suspected some, if not most of them would be holocrons. While I'd only scratched the surface of what Adas could teach me, mainly as I was concerned that learning more from him risked heading down a path I wasn't certain I wanted to travel, the idea of hidden knowledge appealed. Not just because it might help me defeat the Banite Sith – and if needed, the Jedi Order – but because lost abilities and techniques might help with whatever came after the wars were over and I had to rebuild the galaxy.

The biggest issue with gaining access to any of that knowledge was where it was located. Breaking into the Jedi Temple was something few people were brave or crazy enough to attempt, and the Archives were one of the most heavily defended locations in the Temple, and located deep inside it as well. There were two powers I'd had before taking Natural Selection that should be of use – those being Phase and Teleport – but they were also two that I'd not begun anything more than considering relearning; or in their case, determining how the powers should work.

I'd spent a short amount of time speaking with the Dark Woman about phasing as she was one of the few Jedi Masters who could phase which meant I had some ideas to work from. I'd also had lessons with Jedi Masters such as Plo Koon and Giiett about the laws of science for this universe, however, most of my theoretical understanding of how those powers worked was linked to memories I retained from before my rebirth. Other verses had used powers with similar effects, and I was basing my understanding on how the Force allowed those powers to work here on those sources. Or more accurately, I was using them as a working base until I discovered something better.

However, for both powers, there were major issues as to why I'd not moved beyond theoretical consideration. The biggest was that, to put it simply, I instinctively knew that I wasn't quite ready to begin reusing them. Another major issue was overcoming the fear that when I next used the powers, I'd fuck things up somehow, and thus either end up trapped halfway through a wall or teleport to the wrong location.

Yet, before either power was relearnt, I had to rebuild my lightsaber. My initial plan, of somehow repairing the damaged crystal from my blade, had been shot down. First by Dooku and then by Adas. While I could, in theory, create an artificial crystal to replace the damaged one, doing so was considered something only a Sith did. That meant that even though I had the other crystal, a replacement krayt dragon pearl, and had the Mantle of the Force aligned entirely with me, I wasn't yet able to build a new lightsaber.

Well, technically I could as I had a half dozen crystals that would work in a lightsaber. However, none of them had a connection to me, like the other crystals – including the ruined miniature crystal – held. Because of the feeling of finding one that I was drawn toward and that I was still considering the materials to use in its construction, I was holding off on building a replacement main lightsaber.

Those thoughts were pushed from the front of my mind as Raven reached out to me. My hands moved toward the controls as I understood what was happening, a few seconds later the familiar rush of alternating energies that occurred when moving into or out of hyperspace rushed over Raven's hull. After that, the stars returned to their expected locations and a quick check of the navigation computers confirmed we'd arrived in the Coruscant system.

Information quickly filtered in detailing the various comings and goings of ships of virtually every size and function. They moved around in lines controlled by the system's sprawling flight control organization, reminding me of workers moving around a hive; all serving the queen, which in this case was Coruscant.

The area we'd arrived in was one set aside for people with connections. Be that members of the Senate, special guests, or members of the Order. Even then, I wouldn't be allowed to approach the inner system without approval, and almost on cue, the communication console beeped for attention.

Opening the channel, I was greeted by a Togruta in the uniform of the system's defence fleet. "Please confirm your identity," the alien asked bluntly, sounding bored of their job.

"Jedi Knight Cameron Shan aboard the Jade Raven," I replied while Raven transmitted out ident codes.

"One moment." The Togruta looked down, working at whatever console he was stationed at, going over the code I'd sent and confirming it against those on records. "Identity confirmed. Welcome back to Coruscant, Master Jedi. Your ship has been expected for some time. As such, you have Cresh-One clearance."

"Understood." Cresh-One was one of the higher clearance codes and a standard code for Jedi and important visitors.

"There is a request from Chancellor Damask's office to both alert him of your arrival and request you alter your flight path for the Senate. Is this acceptable?"

"Yes." I couldn't say no to the Chancellor, even if I'd have preferred a few hours planet-side before having to go face to face with the Chancellors.

"One moment. Flightpath and clearance altered. Besh-One clearance granted." I blinked in surprise as that clearance code was used only for special guests of Senate members. Amusingly, it meant that not only wouldn't I have to worry about customs searching Raven, but that I had a direct flightpath to the Senate building. "Please stay upon your assigned flightpath."

"Understood," I replied as I pushed power into Raven's engines. While getting there early would mean facing the Banite Sith before was ideal, it would let Raven enjoy herself a little before spending a week or two grounded.

The Togruta glared at me. "That was not a request. Your vessel has thirty-four infractions registered against it. Even with Jedi and Senatorial clearance, that sort of behaviour will not be tolerated."

"Yes, sir," I said, tossing the bureaucrat a mock salute before closing the channel. "Thirty-four, huh?" I added looking up at the ceiling. "Let's see if we can get that up to forty before we land." Raven's amusement and agreement radiated through the Force. "Kicking in the burn."

… …

… …
(Hego Damask's POV)
His eyes were scanning another round of mind-numbingly pedantic reports submitted by various members of the Senate and the frankly improbable number of sub-committees that required his signature. Some even insisted that he provide an opinion. Plagueis had grown used to dealing with such reports while in his guise as head of Damask Holdings, however, the amount of needless paperwork that the Senate produced, which Sidious claimed was done so the Senators, their adjuncts, and other members of staff, could feel important, was on a level that made clear that even without the Grand Plan's actions over the last millennium, the Republic would've fallen into chaos. All that had come before himself and Sidious had done was simply accelerate that decline and direct it along paths that best served the interests of the Sith.

He knew this was not all the paperwork he had to face, as Sidious had an equal pile arriving daily in his inbox, however, in the year since becoming Co-Chancellor, Plagueis had moments where he considered if the plan that had placed him here had been worth it. Decades had been spent shopping events to ensure Sidious, in his guise as Sheev Palpatine, could be elected Chancellor of the Republic, and from there have Plagueis' public persona appointed as Co-Chancellor, yet when he had time to review the various steps that led to this time and place, Plagueis did wonder if there might have been a wiser path to take. Or at least one that would save him from devoting so much of his valuable time and focus to the pathetic mewing of beings as far below him as a beast of burden was to any sentient.

Yet, for all that dislike of his new position, Plagueis knew the benefits outweighed his distaste for the drawbacks. Not only did he, along with Sidious, have complete access to any record the Republic held – most of which was, sadly, less accurate than what the Order of Darth Bane had gathered over the last thousand years – but it allowed him the chance to shape and influence events in ways he could never do as head of Damask Holdings. One of those ways was the individual that Plagueis sensed approaching his office. The Jedi Cameron Shan.

There was no way the descendant of Darth Revan – the Sith Lord whose ideas had helped shape the Order Darth Bane had created a thousand years before – would remain with the Jedi. Even lacking the ability to peer into the future, something Plagueis' former Master, Darth Tenebrous had stripped from him, it was clear to any that Shan's path lay away from the inward-looking and distracted Jedi. Yet the Jedi continued to not only allow him to remain within their Order, but they foolishly believed Shan was their Chosen One.

Shan was powerful for his age and had the potential to surpass any Jedi, but he was not there yet. Nor was he the Chosen One. That prophecy was a false one that was nothing more than a pale imitation of the concept of the Sith'ari. That title, in theory, might have belonged to Darth Bane for his actions in showing the Sith the true path. However, Plagueis believed that he was the Sith'ari, or that in the decades to come, he would become it. And, amusingly to him, it was because of Shan's emergence and changes that Plagueis was on the path needed to be the most powerful Sith to ever live.

His research had accelerated in the years since he had first met Shan, to the point he could manipulate the midi-chlorians within his body; granting him an ability no Sith had ever wielded. In time, Plagueis knew he would rise to a level of power that none since the Celestials had wielded, and with that, he would shape the Force to his will, bend it for eternity to his desires.

That didn't mean that the plan of him sharing power with Sidious was in any way being discarded, or that Shan might not have a role to play in the new era Plagueis was creating – every empire needed a Wrath to enforce the will of its Emperor – just that, Plagueis felt he would be the first among equals in the New Order.

Turning his mind fully to Shan – whom he had been alerted to having arrived in the Senate building and was being escorted to this office – Plagueis wondered what the changes he had sensed meant. Plagueis had sensed Shan's arrival in the system; the way the Shroud of the Dark Side that he and Sidious had placed over the Force alerted him to the Force user's arrival. However, the more Plagueis had probed the Shroud, the more intrigued he found himself growing about this upcoming meeting.

In preparation for it, Plagueis had slowly grasped control of the Shroud, ready to use it to determine what changes had occurred to Shan. The change in Shan's Force presence, even though the Human attempted weakly to hide it, by itself was worthy of research. This was, after all, the second time Shan had altered his connection to the Force in ways that Plagueis had yet to determine. That this latest change generated ripples in the Shroud, something only the most powerful of Jedi Masters – or those that posed a threat to the Grand Plan – could do, was another matter that needed to be carefully examined in the upcoming meeting. Along with that, however, Shan had discovered some form of Sith training to hide the fury that, even half a star system, Plagueis had sensed that vibrated within the Human's core.

Plagueis remembered vividly the first time he had encountered Shan, and how under the flaws in his style, the inklings of one who enjoyed battle – found a thrill in the hunt – existed. Plagueis and Sidious had seen how that thrill had grown when Shan spoke of his battle with those strange aliens who were unconnected to the Force, and then when viewing the recording of Shan's defeat of Sidious' assassin, how he embraced the ethos of the Mandalorians – a group the Sith had employed often in the past to weaken and kill Jedi – into his combat style. Everything since that first meeting had made clear that Shan's path lay toward how the Force was meant to be wielded, yet as he felt Shan moving in an elevator toward this office, Plagueis knew Shan was aware of this path and felt as if he was close to embracing it. The question, or the latest one to add to the list that surrounded the enigma of Darth Revan's descendent, was how and where Shan had learnt ancient Sith teachings on hiding the truth of the path he was close to accepting.

Around half a year ago, a wave of pure, unrestrained rage had pulsed over the Force, the Shroud making it clear to Plagueis and Sidious while muting the Jedi's chances of sensing the event. Through meditation, Sidious had determined that the wave of rage was, as both he and Plagueis had believed, generated by Shan. The Human had, for reasons that neither of them had yet been able to determine clearly, snapped.

The flood of rage and destruction Plagueis had felt had been almost unstrained. A few weeks later, Plagueis had sensed the rage come forth once again, though this time, without mentioning the matter to Sidious, Plagueis had been able to determine that Shan's rage, once unrefined and unfocused, had hardened. This second event had seen Shan channel his desires into a cold, brutal edge. One that only someone with training in the ways of the Sith could develop, at least in such a brief period of time. That the hints of that training were seeping from Shan as he approached Plagueis' office, only increased his interest in determining when, where, and how Shan had gained that training.

Plagueis would not be forcing the matter today. Shan's purpose in the Grand Plan, while still unsettled, was clear. However, he intended to probe cautiously to see what he could learn from the false Jedi when they met. That Sidious would not be present for the initial stages of this meeting – instead, distracted by a minor matter that he could not avoid – granted Plagueis the chance to investigate Shan in isolation. He knew that he and Sidious would, within a decade or two, rule the galaxy in a New Order that would rise from the ashes of the Republic and Jedi. However, Plagueis wanted to see, without his apprentice's presence, how Shan fit into the Grand Plan, and how the Human might be subtly directed toward the choices that best helped Plagueis' vision for the future.

Plagueis placed down the report – one detailing a request from the senator from Corellia for lowering their tax burden further – on the to-do pile on his desk. His hand was over the small console on his desk before the intercom beeped and flashed for attention. "Yes?" He asked, making sure to not respond too quickly and generate any hint of surprise from his assistant.

The Munn that manned the outer office was one of several that Plagueis had brought with him from Damask Holdings. As Plagueis lacked the figures who'd spent decades around the Senate, he had drawn from his former public role. Like Sidious, many of Plagueis' upper servants knew the truth of who Damask was, and had sworn themselves to his service, and the outside team he had brought from Damask Holdings had helped to enforce one of the major reasons Palpatine had pushed for Hego Damask to become Co-Chancellor: That the Senate, and those working in and around it, had grown self-interested instead of serving the people who elected them.

It had not taken Sidious much work to gather support for Hego Damask to become Co-Chancellor. The groundwork for generating a lack of trust and support for the Senate and the office of the Chancellor had been laid down over the last fifty-plus years. While Hego Damask was a shadowy figure to many, Damask Holdings was a reasonably well-known, highly successful, and respected entity; the appointment had generally generated positive reactions. The only worlds that had expressed concern were those in the Core and along major hyperspace routes, that exposed a Human-centric ideology. That, however, played into the plans Plagueis and Sidious were developing for how to enact the final stages of the Grand Plan, as did the fact all of Damask's staff were non-Human.

"Jedi Cameron Shan has arrived."

"Send him in." Plagueis rose before the doors slid open, his tall form casting a long shadow across the polished floor. The Human entered with steady, unhurried steps. "It has been some time, Master Jedi," Plagueis greeted, stepping forward, a gesture meant to communicate a sense of equality. A minor courtesy, perhaps, but one he had yet to extend to any other Jedi.

Shan offered a thin smile as he strode into the centre of the room. "That it has, Chancellor," the Human replied, extending his arm in the age-old gesture of camaraderie. "And might I offer my congratulations on the, if not direct promotion, then change in direction?"

A chuckle rumbled low in Plagueis' throat. "Thank you for being one of the few to phrase it as such." Most others had either fawned or fumbled, offering hollow congratulations while subtly hinting at the favours they sought from the new Co-Chancellor. He'd grown accustomed to that, after decades running Damask Holdings, yet he anticipated that this conversation with Shan would not tread that familiar, tedious ground. "I must admit, when Chancellor Palpatine extended his invitation for me to join him as co-Chancellor, I was... hesitant."

"Changing a tank of sharks for an arena of kath hounds?" Shan's smile widened.

Plagueis allowed himself a soft laugh. "A succinct metaphor, though not how I might have phrased it." He broke the handshake, turning slightly to gesture toward the comfortable arrangement of sofas near the far side of the office. The circular glass table, encircled by three sofas large enough for three men apiece, was where Plagueis liked to put those he wished to consider him a friend—or where he and Sidious encircled a sentient in their coils, without ever making it seem so. "I understand business, economics, and the way the Republic's machine functions on a grand scale. Some of that carries into politics, yet most of it... does not. As we've seen with the recent debacle surrounding Naboo."

"Has Damask Holdings' association with the Trade Federation caused you trouble?" Shan asked, his tone casual, though the question was laid bare early in their exchange. It gave Plagueis pause. Shan was no fool, and his inquiry, though gentle in the Force, struck at the core of what others feared to speak of openly.

Plagueis hesitated only a heartbeat before answering. "A few murmurs, yes, from those who enjoy shouting scandal without cause. Some, in less... reputable publications, even hinted I played a role in orchestrating the blockade." He dismissed the notion with a wave of his hand. "But such voices are distant echoes, drowned out by the educated and the reasonable." Reaching the sofas, Plagueis halted and gestured toward a well-stocked stand, brimming with exotic bottles. "Might I offer you a drink?"

The display was designed to impress—a selection of rare spirits from every corner of the galaxy. Plagueis himself had little interest in such indulgences; the taste and texture of alcohol held no appeal, not after his injuries on Sojourn, now healed. Still, he had learned to play the part. Among the bottles was a Nabooian whisky that Sidious favoured—dangerous, but not without refinement.

"Sure," Shan said, his eyes drifting over the unfamiliar labels. "It seems I'm uncertain of my options."

"Might I suggest Nabooian whisky? Chancellor Palpatine holds a particular fondness for it."

"Thank you." Shan dipped his head in appreciation.

Plagueis moved to the bar with the ease of long practice, selecting the cleaner of the two bottles. The other, lightly marked near its rim, held something a little extra—something for those more easily swayed. Shan, however, was no such fool. A trained Jedi, he would sense anything untoward before it touched his lips. No, this was not the time for trickery. Plagueis poured two glasses and returned, offering one to Shan before settling himself into the opposite sofa.

The Jedi took the glass with a nod. "I notice you no longer wear your mask."

Plagueis took a measured sip of his own Munn brandy, the taste wholly irrelevant to him. "After Mandalore, I began an intense regimen of treatment. It took years, but the damage healed in time." He tilted the glass toward the mask on display near his desk. "Yet, the mask remains close. A reminder of what I am. Power, no matter how vast, cannot make one invulnerable." He smiled faintly; the gesture steeped in meaning. "Not yet at least."

"A feeling I can relate to." Shan's smile faltered just slightly as he raised his artificial arm, drawing attention to the replacement limb.

"Such scars remind us of our missteps. Of the lessons we must learn and never repeat." Plagueis' gaze lingered on the false limb as Shan took a sip of his whisky.

"Ooh, that's nice," the Human muttered. "But yes, this is a constant reminder of my weakness," he continued, lifting the glass. "Thankfully the replacement doesn't force me to switch arms, ensuring I can continue to savour something this delightful." He smiled again, this time more genuinely. "Might I ask the name of this brand so I can add some to my stores?"

"I shall have a crate delivered to your apartment," Plagueis countered smoothly, seeing an opportunity to ingratiate himself further. The Jedi Temple or Kaldani Spires—wherever Shan chose to reside—it mattered little. Either way, it was a gesture of goodwill, a favour that could be called upon later. He might even arrange for a small, discreet device to be hidden within the crate. If Shan detected it, well, it could be written off as a mistake, an error on the part of some underling. But if not...

"That's too generous," Shan said, brow furrowing slightly. The brief slip in his composure revealed something Plagueis had long suspected. For just an instant, the Jedi's defences wavered, allowing Plagueis a glimpse into the depths of his mind.

The power radiating from Shan was raw, primal—unrefined but vast. Like a reservoir barely contained beneath the surface. It thrummed with an ancient cadence, far older than Shan himself, far more dangerous than his outward appearance suggested. Intriguing.

"I can't accept it," Shan said, the trace of unease in his voice undeniable now.

"Consider it a gift between friends," Plagueis replied smoothly, maintaining the air of warmth and hospitality. Inwardly, he was already dissecting what he had sensed, what he had glimpsed. There was more to Cameron Shan than the Jedi let on, something Plagueis would uncover in time. "And friends should not stand on ceremony."

Shan paused, then nodded. "Then, in the spirit of friendship, I gratefully accept."

Plagueis settled back, his mind already turning over the implications of what he had felt. Whatever secrets Cameron Shan harboured; they were more than worth the pursuit. Perhaps more dangerous than even Sidious had imagined.

Shan had learnt Sith teachings. Not those of Darth Bane, but those that lay at the core of the Sith ideology. Ones that traced their roots back, if Plagueis recalled correctly, to when the followers of Bogan were expelled from the Je'daii Order and exiled, eventually discovering Korriban and the Sith species. Plagueis had to restrain his curiosity to dive any deeper into Shan's mind. As much as he wanted to learn the answers to this new riddle, he knew that doing so now carried risk. The Force warned him that Shan had done something to protect himself, though if Plagueis was interpreting what the Force was sensing, this protection was not aimed at him and Sidious, but at protecting Shan from the Jedi.

For a moment, Plagueis wondered if perhaps choosing a young rebellious boy from Naboo as his apprentice was a mistake. That thought was dismissed in the next instant, as without the way Sidious had played career politician and inserted himself into the heart of the Republic, the Grand Plan would be nowhere near as close to completion as it was. Still, the idea of taking Shan as his apprentice was one that held appeal to Plagueis. Shan had the potential to match Sidious, surpass him even, but any attempt to cultivate that potential would have to be done so remotely. The final stages of the Grand Plan had to take priority.

As they sipped their drinks, enjoying a moment of comfortable silence, Plagueis considered the differences between his apprentice and the young Human sitting opposite. Sidious had a natural ability to hide his Force presence that even now, decades after he had begun the Naboo's training, he still could not fully pierce the protections Sidious generated. Sidious was powerful, but he chose, much like Plagueis and Darth Tenebrous, to hide that power; to present a public persona of one far less threatening than they truly were.

Shan was an entirely different breed of creature. He was power, aggression and fury that was as of now, still unrestrained. It was, Plagueis realised, like gazing into the first stages of a solar storm as it began to form. Yet, while Sidious kept his power hidden, misdirecting others from its devastating potential, Shan chose to simply hold it back. The process Shan used was a poor, barely held-together facsimile of what he had once appeared as; something distant and isolated within the Force. Yet Plagueis could see that, if the power Shan held back was ever unleashed, it had the potential to shatter worlds with simple effort.

Either Shan would harness his power properly, as it had seemed he had begun to do, and rise to be a powerful Dark Sider, or he would lose control and become a wild beast. Either way, Plagueis could see paths down which to guide Shan that would decimate the Jedi and Republic, and make the Grand Plan's final act a thousand times more devastating than it currently was intended to be.

"Will Chancellor Palpatine be joining us?" Shan asked, breaking the silence.

"He shall be joining us shortly. There was a matter regarding the invasion of Naboo that needed his attention that he was unable to avoid." Plagueis knew Sidious would explain the details once he arrived, and that it would draw Shan's attention.

"How is the investigation into the Trade Federation progressing?"

"About as slowly as one would expect," Plagueis replied. "The exact details are a personal matter for my Co-Chancellor, and I feel it is best I allow him to bring you up to speed once he arrives." Shan nodded, accepting that and took a fifth sip of his whisky. While not the strongest drink that a Human could have, the Nabooian variety was potent. If he were not a Force user and thus trained to purge the toxins from his system, Plagueis might fear Shan would be inebriated before Sidious arrived.

After another ten minutes, in which Plagueis and Shan had spoken about several mundane events relating to their lives over the last year, the door to the office slid open. Plagueis turned, seeing his apprentice entering in a slightly hurried fashion. While he might not be able to pierce the protections Sidious used to hide his Force presence, after decades of training him, Plagueis knew how to sense the faint fluctuations Sidious generated within the Force when nearby.

"I do hope I'm not late," Sidious said, using that silken smooth grandfatherly tone he favoured when speaking with those he wished to ingratiate himself with, as he moved into the Force.

"Not at all uncle," Shan said as he stood, moving to greet Sidious. "I was just learning about the changes that have been forced upon the Senate due to their being Co-Chancellor."

Sidious' expression faltered, some concern slipping through. "I do hope such an irritating and boring discussion hasn't in any way soured your mood," he replied, grasping Shan's flesh and bone forearm with both of his hands.

Shan chuckled. "No. Thankfully Mag… Chancellor Damask was able to explain the rule changes without me feeling an urge to finish my glass."

Sidious smiled widely. "Thank the Force for that. I know that when I had the changes explained to me and was required to explain the rule alterations to the Senate and then get their support for my decision, I struggled to make it through the presentations without boredom overcoming me."

"I suspect that, given the Holonet reports about the Senate, that is something you have faced for some time, and, without it sounding as if I wish to cause you pain, that you and Chancellor Damask endure for years to come."

"We understand your meaning, even if the idea of spending anything more than a single term as Co-Chancellor has yet to become appealing," Plagueis interjected from the sofa where he remained sitting. With the attention of Shan returned to him, Plagueis gestured to the other sofas, suggesting the pair sit.

Sidious moved to Shan's side, and after placing a gentle hand on the young Human's back, guided him toward the sofas. Once closer, Sidious smirked. "I see that my Co-Chancellor has suggested a familiar drink for you."

"Indeed. The whisky is one I am quite enjoying," Shan said as he moved back to his seat.

Sidious stepped around the sofas and moved toward the stand behind Plagueis. "Then it would be remiss of me to not join you in sharing a bottle."

Shan sat down, offering Plagueis a nod which he returned, and then picked up his glass enjoying another sip of the whisky. "Oh, before I forget," He said just as Plagueis heard Sidious pick up his glass. Shan shifted, his artificial arm sliding into his robes. Plagueis watched carefully, curious as to what the Human was doing even as the Force assured him there was no incoming threat. "I wished to thank you, Chancellor Damask, for the ancient Jedi blade you gifted me for what happened on Mandalore, and to celebrate the ascension of both of you to the position of Chancellor."

Plagueis, sensing a faint shift in the Force – one hinting at a not-unwelcome surprise – placed his glass on the table between him and Shan. At the same time, Sidious moved to the third sofa and settled down as Shan searched around inside his robes.

"There is no need for you to feel obligated to return the favour. Your actions on Mandalore saved my life whereas this position isn't one I, thankfully, had to fight for my life to acquire."

Shan chuckled at Plagueis' comment. "True, but it is still a momentous moment to have two of the few people in this galaxy I consider colleagues hold the most powerful office in the Republic." It was interesting to Plagueis that Shan used colleagues instead of friends, but from the probe he had behind Shan's outer mental barriers, the Muun knew the Human was being trustful.

Plagueis nodded, accepting the reasoning only to then freeze as Shan pulled two wrapped objects from his robes. When the hand had searched for the gifts, there had been no hint in the Force of anything occurring, yet just before the objects appeared in his view, Plagueis had sensed an odd shift in the Force. That, however, was quickly ignored as the objects radiated in the Force in ways that Plagueis should've sensed before Shan had even entered the office.

Plagueis, along with his equally surprised – though only they knew the other was surprised – watched as Shan placed the objects on the table between the trio. The one that instantly had Plagueis' attention – which had a triangular shape was closer to him while the other – which was a cube – was placed near Sidious.

"What exactly are these?" Sidious asked with curiosity in his tone. That curiosity wasn't for the gifts, as both Sith could sense them through the Force and were well aware of what lay under the covers, but for how Shan had snuck them so close without either Sith Lord sensing them. Another wrinkle in the enigma that was Cameron Shan, and one that, along with the others, Plagueis assured himself he would uncover.

"As I said, I wanted to celebrate your position as Co-Chancellors, uncle, and when I was in your former office, I noted several pieces of art there. Forgive my prying, but I searched for them on the Holonet and was surprised to discover that they held connections to the Jedi."

Sidious gave the younger Human a warm, grandfatherly smile. "I had no idea you were that interested in my passions."

"I'm not, but the random burst of curiosity I had in a moment of solitude led me to research the items that decorated your former office. Then, after your elevation to Chancellor, the idea of offering something to celebrate your position." He paused and looked at Plagueis. "Your positions, I should say. The idea of celebrating that felt the right choice to make."

"Your actions in freeing my home from the illegal shackles of the Trade Federation are worth far more to me than my current position," Sidious replied, being the consummate politician.

"Perhaps, but I still felt I should honour our friendship with these gifts," Shan countered, showing some skill in convincing others. That was a subtle change in the Human, but one Plagueis had expected as Shan was now a Jedi Knight, and the Order, for all its flaws, made sure its members were decently skilled in public discourse as they rose through the ranks.

"Then in the spirit of friendship and the alliance we share, I am honoured to accept this… whatever it is." Sidious chuckled gently, gesturing at the still-covered object. The ease with which Sidious could convince others of his sincerity continued, even nearly half a century later, to impress Plagueis. While the Muun knew how to pretend to be Hego Damask perfectly, Sidious was a born master at the art of subtle misdirection and verbal trickery. The very reason that when Plagueis had searched the Force for his apprentice's true name, the word Insidious had come to mind. The Human from Naboo was born to slide his way into the graces of any around him; an effect that had advanced the Grand Plan to the point where Plagueis knew he would be the one, alongside his apprentice, to bring it to fruition. "May we uncover what you have brought us?"

"Of course," Shan replied with a good-natured smirk. The Jedi was enjoying the moment, and Plagueis made sure to reward him with a look of a seemingly genuine smile.

His arm stretched out, his long thin fingers grasping the cover and lifting it clear. Even though he knew he'd see a familiar red triangular pyramid under the cover, when his eyes landed upon it, Plagueis inhaled genuinely. Being gifted a Sith holocron by a Jedi while sitting in his office as a Co-Chancellor of the Republic was an ironic moment of such proportions that it deserved a truthful reaction.

"Oh my." Plagueis turned at his apprentice's authentic-sounding reaction. "Is this…"

"A Jedi holocron," Shan finished with a wide amused grin. "And that, Chancellor Damask, is a Sith one."

"I have never seen such a thing in person," Plagueis replied convincingly even as, in the deepest part of his mind, hidden from even his apprentice, he laughed at the sheer absurdity of the moment he was experiencing. Yet even as he did, the question of where Shan had acquired these holocrons danced around his thoughts. "Is it permissible for you to grant such objects to us?"

Shan shrugged. "What the High Council doesn't know about won't hurt them," He said in a quieter, conspiratorial tone. "Besides, knowing the Jedi Chief Historian, if I handed them over to her they would be locked away in some vault for years, if not decades. I'd probably also be dragged before the Council for days explaining where and how I obtained them. Specifically, that one," He added pointing at the Sith holocron in front of Plagueis.

Shan then leaned forward. "It would be wise to ensure that they aren't present in your offices if a member of the Order comes to speak with you." As he finished he offered an exaggerated wink, which drew an honest amused reaction from Plagueis.

"As much as the reaction of Masters Yoda or Windu to seeing such a thing in my office intrigues me, I accept and understand your caution," Plagueis replied. One day, he would display the holocron openly, but for now, he would heed the young Human's caution. Not least because having the Jedi learn about the holocron and how it came to be in his possession would place Shan in a position that currently didn't serve a useful purpose.

"As do I," Sidious agreed, his fingers brushing against the surface of the inferior Jedi copy of a Sith holocron. "That said, I am curious to learn how and where you discovered these marvellous items."

Sidious leaned closer, adding to his inquiry and Plagueis was pleased to see even during this moment of surprise, his apprentice was continuing to strengthen the connection he shared with Shan. Plagueis' connection to the Jedi wasn't as strong, as it lacked the personal connection that Sidious had developed with Shan while the younger Human had posed as his nephew during an assignment from the Jedi. Still, Plagueis intended to maintain and strengthen the connection as Sidious was doing so that Shan might unwittingly be brought into enacting the final stages of the Grand Plan.

"Yours I found many years ago on one of several expeditions I took part in below the Temple." Plagueis' brow rose, not expecting to hear that such items had been abandoned in such a location. "From what I've learnt, the tunnels there were once used by the Order thousands of years ago. Over time, and after multiple wars, they were abandoned and are now overrun by various creatures."

Shan turned to Plagueis. "This one, however, was one I discovered by chance. During a recent voyage of self-discovery, the Force led me to a location that subtly radiated the Dark Side. I faced a few challenges there, but in the end, clearing the area was a simple matter. That holocron, which is inert as far as I can tell, was the only thing I found there, and when combined with the other, I felt it would make an interesting gift for you Chancellor."

Thanks to his mental probe, Plagueis knew there was more to the story Shan was telling, but not enough to suggest that the Human was attempting to deceive him. If he wanted, Plagueis could discover what was being withheld, but doing so would require a more potent analysis of the Human's mind. Doing that would alert Shan to the truth of who Plagueis was, and while knowing the truth appealed, Plagueis knew Shan had a role to play still in the Grand Plan and that removing him from the equation could cause unexpected, and potentially devastating, ripples to that plan.

"Then like my Co-Chancellor, I am honoured to accept your gift, and will ensure that the Jedi remain unaware of its existence." Shan nodded, pleased with Plagueis' words. Plagueis knew that, once this meeting was over and he could withdraw to a more secure location, he would examine the holocron Shan had gifted him, but he doubted there would be anything of value held within it. Still, the item would have a place of importance in his residence simply for the improbable amusement of a Jedi gifting a Sith holocron to a Sith Lord. "I have seen images of holocrons, but I never expected to physically see one, much less be its owner."

"Then I'm happy to have fulfilled a long-held desire," Shan offered with a wide smile, enjoying the moment even if he might not understand the full depth of it. "If you have further questions about them, such as how to activate the Jedi one, I would be happy to demonstrate that to you. Though I would suggest we do that somewhere further from the Jedi Temple than our current location."

"Perhaps your apartment at Kaldani Spires?" Sidious offered.

"I do intend to stay there while here. The Temple… there are several members of the Order I would prefer to avoid," Shan offered, piquing Plagueis' curiosity. From the probe he was using, the Muun knew senior members of the Jedi would be able to pierce Shan's defences and sense the same darkness that Plagueis did. However, the brief images of several – some familiar – other members of the Order suggested that wasn't Shan's primary reason for staying clear of the Temple. "If it is acceptable, Chancellor."

"But of course," Plagueis responded. "The apartment – one of the best in the building besides my own – was transferred to the ownership of one Cameron Williamson not long after I granted it to you."

"Thank you," Shan said, not concerned about Plagueis using his penname. As he spoke, his flesh hand moved to the replacement limb and scratched at the metal as if it itched.

"Has the arm been causing you any issues?" Sidious asked, changing the subject based on Shan's actions.

"No, just a few lingering phantom pains."

"From what I hear that is something that continues for some time," Sidious said, his gaze on the replacement limb. "I note that you haven't chosen to have synthflesh placed over it."

Shan smirked and lifted the arm, using his other hand to pull back the sleeve of his robe and expose the full device. Plagueis noted the distinctive rippled effect of beskar covering the surface; a wise precaution to add to something that was both a weakness and a clear target for an opponent. Plagueis had known his mask had presented a target for any targeting him. That Shan had taken that flaw and turned it into an advantage, one that would allow him to grasp a lightsaber was another sign that the Human saw things through the eyes of a warrior.

"I did consider it. However, with the, shall we say extra features, then any time I use those the flesh would rip," Shan answered. "It's simple enough to hide its presence by wearing a glove so others are unaware of it." Shan turned the arm around, exposing the underside. That then slid open, revealing a chamber that was currently empty, but Plagueis noted was large enough to hold a lightsaber hilt. An interesting design choice, and reminiscent of how Plagueis hid his hilt inside a seemingly innocuous location. "Thank you again for the design," Shan added as he closed the section and lowered his arm.

"It was the least I and the Republic could do to honour your sacrifice in freeing Naboo," Sidious countered. "Much as Queen Amidala and the Naboo Ruling council by granting you citizenship on Naboo along with a residence in the Lake Country."

Shan chuckled. "I've yet to visit the place, but according to the details, I'm led to believe it's located close to both where the Queen grew up and your family's manor."

"It is, though I have not had much time to return to Convergence in the years since I became a member of the Senate. Perhaps, if time ever allows, we might arrange a shared vacation to Naboo. While far different from where Chancellor Damask lived, I believe he would enjoy the solitude of the region."

Plagueis lowered his head, accepting the idea put forth by his apprentice. It was unlikely to occur, as the demands of State and whatever plans Shan had for his future would take precedence. However, the idea of spending even a single week on a remote planet around Shan would be an ideal location to delve into the mysteries that seemed to swirl around the time-displaced Force user.

"On the chance the Republic is free of a crisis that requires the attention of its Chancellors, I shall endeavour to find time in my far quieter schedule for a shared vacation." There was humour at the idea in Shan's tone and facial expression, but underneath in, at the edges of what Plagueis could sense in the Human's mind, hints of concern, if not outright fear, flickered. Why that would be, Plagueis couldn't sense, but it was something he would need to meditate on later, on the remote chance that, for a currently unknown reason, Shan was in some way frightened of Plagueis and Sidious.

"Might I ask what other features the Mandalorian engineers added to your arm?" Plagueis probed. He expected Shan to be hesitant about directly answering, and before a verbal response came, Plagueis sensed that uncertainty from the Human's mind.

"I would prefer to keep such things unsaid, Chancellor. A few of the suggestions they offered, and that I may or may not have taken onboard, skirt Republic law."

"Understandable," he replied, accepting the excuse. Many parts of Republic law were, even ignoring the twisted logic applied after the Seventh Battle of Ruusan, so flawed and outdated that Plagueis still struggled to understand how they remained active. Yes, previous Sith Lords had influenced events to ensure the Reformation remained in place, but until Sidious came along, the direct ability to guide the Senate had never been present, meaning moves should have been made to lift some of the Reformation's restrictions. That they hadn't was both a blessing and curse that Plagueis and Sidious would have to untangle over the coming years for the Grand Plan to come to fruition.

"How has the Jedi Council reacted to your limb?" Sidious asked, taking control of the conversation in the way Plagueis had intended. Sidious would lead Shan down certain paths of inquiry while Plagueis would interject at times to probe for kernels of information that might be of use. "I suspect they would be concerned about more Mandalorian influence on your choices."

Sham bit down back a bark of laughter. "Much like the holocrons," he gestured at the table where the objects still rested, "The Council is unaware of the design and features of my new limb. As they haven't asked for details, I have chosen to not offer them." That had Plagueis smiling, as it was another sign that Shan was distanced from the Council, meaning he was free of their illogical thinking. With time before events reached their crescendo, that distance could be exploited to turn Shan into a useful element of chaos in the Republic, if not shape him into becoming an instrument of his and Sidious' to enforce the new order once it came into effect. "If I must speak with them, I will wear a glove and avoid drawing any attention to it."

"A wise choice," Plagueis offered while raising his glass. Shan returned the gesture.

"Chancellor Damask mentioned you were handling something relating to the invasion, uncle. Is there anything you can tell me about how the investigation into the Trade Federation is progressing?"

Shan's change of topic was a logical one, and that he was comfortable shifting smoothly, another sign he was learning the art of controlling – or at least guiding – meetings. Another small facet that could be turned to the Sith's benefit.

Sidious sighed loudly, showing annoyance. "Sadly, no. With the death of the Viceroy Gunray alongside that of his senior commanders, the trail has gone cold. Ideally, we would gather the files from the command vessel the Federation used to find more information. However, the Mandalorians are reluctant to provide the Republic access to the core of said vessel. So much so that when the Jedi assigned to that sector attempted to access the vessel, the Mandalorian leadership expelled him from the sector and filed a formal petition with the Senate."

That petition had not been one aimed at the Senate or Jedi overreaching, but at the fact that the Lucrehulk was private property. Even though the two most powerful figures in Mandalorian society had been involved in the battle for Naboo, they had acted outside diplomatic channels, and as such the Jedi who had trespassed had inflamed tensions between the Order and the Mandalorians. Plagueis already saw ways to use the strengthening and boisterous Mandalorians to help with the Grand Plan, but it was not yet time to antagonise those in the Outer Rim, not with the issues the death of Viceroy Gunray caused.

The new directorate of the Trade Federation, while not having the spine of even members of the Senate, wasn't as weak as Gunray had been. Sidious was working to bring them into line for what was to come, but the death of Gunray would push the project back slightly. With Master Dooku no longer a viable figurehead for the insurgency that would challenge the Republic, the delay caused by Gunray's death was manageable. Additionally, with him now as Co-Chancellor, it was conceivable that Plagueis could remain in office alongside his apprentice for longer than they might otherwise be able to by exploiting the rules of the Senate to their advantage.

Shan grunted at Sidious' description of events in the Mandalorian sector. "That the Council didn't see that reaction coming is embarrassing. The Mandalorians have long memories and still resent the actions taken by the Republic and Order centuries ago."

Plagueis nodded at Shan's words, remembering the flawed action taken during the Mandalorian Incision. While it was an unusually proactive one for the Jedi to take, there was some logic behind them having done so. The Mandalorians were rearming in the Outer Rim and the Jedi feared another conflict only a few centuries after the New Sith Wars. The flaw in their action was not in striking at the Mandalorians, but in believing that not wiping out the culture would somehow ensure the Mandalorians came to heel. They were a warrior people and the only way to break that resolve was to shatter their will to fight. Something Darth Revan had done millennia before over Malachor V.

While it was a minor point, Plagueis found it an amusing point of symmetry that the Jedi had tried to destroy the Mandalorians with the Incision. Yet now, with the chosen template of the Clone Army that was being constructed for the coming war, a Mandalorian would be the form of the Jedi's executioners. The Mandalorians would be a minor threat; the new order would have to be ground to dust after the Republic and Jedi fell, but before then they would have the chance to enact their revenge on the Jedi. In the service of the Sith, of course.

"Yes. The current Senator for their sector was quite clear in stating that when the incident was brought before the Senate," Plagueis offered, remembering the rather colourful language the Human had used to describe the Jedi, and by extension the Republic.

"Still, if those files would help the investigation, I can reach out to those who took the Saak'ak as payment for their help. While I don't think they'd allow Republic technicians to examine the core, I think I could convince them to provide a copy of it for a price." Shan rubbed his chin the way many Jedi did only to stop almost instantly and look at the hand as if offended by it. "At least if the vessel hasn't been broken apart and sold for scrap."

"It has not," Plagueis offered. "Our most recent intelligence reports suggest the Mandalorians are converting it into a defence station over their capital. Technically the armaments on the Lucrehulk violate the Ruusan Reformation. However, as it was the Trade Federation that armed the vessel, and with the Senate distracted by other matters – most of which are irritatingly irrelevant – no formal vote has been taken to demand the Mandalorians de-arm the vessel or hand it over to Republic security forces."

"Probably for the best," Shan commented with a chuckle. "Duke Adonai and the others are… less than impressed with the Senate. As their ancestors never agreed to the Reformation, instead having it forced upon them by the Republic and Jedi after the Dral'Han, I suspect that any request to disarm would be met with the opposite."

Sidious pulled back, seemingly shocked by the statement. "You think they would declare war on the Republic?"

"To conquer it? No. The majority of the Mando'ade have little interest in returning to those ways. However, if the Republic and Jedi demanded they disarm, insisted that they give up their spoils of battle and ignore their history and culture, they would fight." Shan paused there and as he ran a finger around the rim of his glass, Plagueis sensed the conflict this topic was causing within the young Human. "They couldn't win," Shan said as he continued, "but that has never been an issue for them before. Nor would it be again. However, if they went to war, defending their rights to self-governance in their sector and the apparent overreach of the Senate, they would not hesitate to fight as brutally as the legends claim that they did. Nor I suspect, would they do so alone. Many in the Outer Rim have grown, to put it gently, disenfranchised with the Republic."

"Would you stand with the Jedi or the Mandalorians in such a conflict?" Plagueis asked, taking the opportunity to see which way Shan's loyalty lay.

"I… I don't know," Shan said after a few moments of looking down at his glass. He sighed loudly and then looked up at the ceiling before continuing. "I'm Mando'ade yet a Jedi. To fight for one means betraying the other and the friends I have there. Either I become labelled a Dark Jedi – at best – by the Jedi, or marked as dar'manda by the other Mando'ade." He sighed and shook his head again. "That is a choice I pray I'm never forced to make."

Everything Shan had said was genuine, but through the crack in his mental defences, Plagueis sensed that he was holding something back. Images and feelings for people in both ideological camps fluttered through Shan's thoughts, with the daughter of Duke Adonai Kryze and A Jedi Padawan by the name of Serra Keto – the one taken by Master Windu as his apprentice – being the most prominent. Along with those images were the faintest of hints that, if the matter were forced, Shan would side with the Mandalorians. A useful titbit Plagueis felt he could use to shape Shan's path as he desired, and one that brought some amusement given Darth Revan's work to shatter the clans so long ago.

"While we cannot place you above the values this Republic holds dear – values that I freely admit have fallen far from the core of the Senate's thinking – I want you to know that I," Sidious paused and gestured at Plagueis, "That we will do what we can to ensure you aren't forced into that position." Plagueis nodded, agreeing with his apprentice's position. "There are voices in the Senate calling for attacks on the Mandalorians because of their choice to fight for Naboo. Thankfully, they are a very minor minority, and I have personally made sure their demands are kept from the Senate floor."

"Thank you," Shan said after Sidious' statement.

"Since we are all now present, and other matters handled, perhaps it might behove us to move to the reason we wished to speak with you before the Holomovie premiere of your creation," Plagueis said, shifting the conversation along. "A matter that brought us together in the first place."

Shan looked at him carefully, being mindful of his expression. "You've located more Vong?" Through the probe Plagueis had in his mind, he felt the pleasing flickers of rage hinting at the Vong brought forth. Shan kept it deep within himself, but now that he knew what to look for, Plagueis could sense the well of anger that rested at the very base of Shan's core.

As before, images of Duke Adonai's daughter and Shan's fellow Padawan flashed through Shan's mind, including a few that showed Shan indulging in more emotions than just his rage. There were hints of others that Shan had enjoyed carnal pleasure with, but it was the Mandalorian and Jedi that Plagueis sensed were Shan's greatest weaknesses.

Shan would turn from the Jedi, of that Plagueis was now assured. The Jedi would never allow him to remain in their ranks if they learnt of his connections to the two Human females. Yet, Plagueis also felt that Shan would jump before he was punished or imprisoned. That was an interesting facet that he would have to discuss with Sidious. Shan would be a useful tool, and potential ally, for the fall of the Republic. The trick was going to be guiding the young, and potentially immensely powerful Human in ways that helped more than hindered the Grand Plan.

"Sadly, no. If they have agents in Republic space they are doing an excellent job of remaining far from any light," Sidious replied with a shake of his head. "However, another Jedi has approached us about a project that has the potential to be turned to our advantage. Potentially even allowing us to locate Vong bases beyond Republic space." There was a flicker of curiosity from Shan; something that reminded Plagueis much of himself when a project grasped his attention. "Are you familiar with Jedi Master C'baoth?"

Shan paused, his eyes narrowing as he thought about the name. From behind the Human's shields, Plagueis saw an image of the Jedi Master hazily form. Shan was well aware of C'baoth but wasn't saying so instantly. That was very interesting.

"I've met him once or twice, though I know his Padawan, Lorana Jinzler better." As Shan replied, Plagueis sensed that C'baoth's Padawan was close to Serra Keto. Another small thread that might be of use.

"He has approached us with a rather interesting proposal. One that involves setting up new colonies beyond the Republic's borders and expanding our intelligence in the process."

"What exactly is he proposing?" Shan asked carefully, hints of doubt forming in his mind.

"An expedition, one of considerable but not insurmountable cost – in credits, resources, and people – into the Unknown regions. The base proposal would see around twenty to thirty thousand sentients, mainly civilians but accompanied by experienced hyperspace explorers and Jedi, into the Unknown Region. The current plan has them departing from Fondor, and with each new jump beyond Republic borders, navigational beacons would be deployed. The expedition would explore the systems surrounding those beacons, but their mission is to find the hyperspace lanes for others to follow while, if a suitable world is located, establishing a colony to act as a hub for Republic expansion into the area."

Shan leaned back, taking in the description of C'baoth's proposal. Even without the silver of connection through Shan's mental defences, Plagueis would have sensed Shan's scepticism of the idea as the Human didn't fully hide it from his expression. "While ignoring the Vong, it has some merit. The Republic has been almost embarrassingly reluctant to push into the Unknown Regions or Wild Space for the last few hundred years," Shan said slowly, surprising Plagueis in that he knew of this. The reason, beyond the Senate being engulfed in factional infighting during that time, was because the Sith had actively worked to prevent the Republic and Jedi from creating hidden colonies. Such things had the potential to cause unneeded complications for the Grand Plan, and if not for the threat of the Vong – and a few other considerations – Plagueis and Sidious would already have dismissed C'baoth's proposal. "However, if we consider the Vong, then the expedition is a waste of time."

"You maintain that the Vong came from beyond our galaxy?"

"Yes," Shan replied instantly to Sidious' query. "As I mentioned when we last spoke on the Vong together, Sekot was quite clear in referring to the Vong as Far Outsiders. That name alone makes clear that the Vong come from somewhere beyond the Unknown Regions."

"Are you certain the planet spoke to you, and it wasn't just the Force offering some form of insight or suggestion?" Plagueis asked. The concept of a world strong in the Force – beyond through the fauna and flora that lived upon it – wasn't as uncommon as many might believe, however, he retained doubt that any planet, even one as strong in the Force as places like Tython and Ossus were said to be, could communicate with a Force user.

"While the conversation took place within a fraction of a second for everyone around me, I know that I spoke to Sekot. Raven allowed me that connection as she was born of myself and Sekot." Plagueis nodded at Shan's words, accepting. While he and Sidious had yet to convince Shan to allow them to travel aboard his unique vessel Plagueis knew it was the only surviving Sekotan ship in the galaxy, suggesting that the planet held a connection to everything it created.

"If I might ask," Plagueis began, deciding to explore a train of thought regarding Shan's vessel, "I am curious as to how your vessel still functions. Others owned a vessel built by Sekotans, yet now, from what I have discovered, all have essentially withered and died."

Shan smirked and Plagueis sensed his amusement at the Jade Raven being one-of-a-kind. "As I said, it was through Raven that I was able to speak with Sekot. The planet warned me that my vessel would die when it left, and aware of that – and having no interest in dying in deep space – I acted." Plagueis leaned forward, curious as to how Shan had saved himself and his vessel. "I used the Force to shift the bond Raven held with Sekot to me."

Plagueis blinked, surprised at hearing that. A moment later, he sensed a shift in Shan's mind and as a different, yet almost familial presence reached through the Force to Shan, Plagueis was pushed from Shan's mind. Plagueis blinked, shocked at what had happened, though he recovered as he understood that it was the vessel that had helped Shan push away Plagueis' probe, using the moment of astonishment Plagueis had experienced at hearing how Shan had survived the departure of Sekot.

"I… I had no idea that such a thing was possible," Sidious said gently, wonder and disbelief clear in his tone and body language.

"Nor did I at the time," Shan replied with a chuckle. "Master Fay was also less than impressed with my actions, but as it saved our lives, and that of the others with us, she chose to absolve me of punishment for my recklessness."

Plagueis nodded, both in agreement with Fay's choice and at how Shan described his actions. Reckless was an apt word for doing what he had done, yet as he thought on the matter – and his interest in observing the Jade Raven closely actively grew – Plagueis realised that Shan's actions were another moment where he failed to act like a Jedi. Instead of following their pathetic ideal of allowing the Force to decide their fate, Shan had lashed out and bent the Force to his demands; an action that had saved him, Master Fay, the vessel, and others. An impressive, if dangerous for one so young, display of power and another hint that Shan was destined to step away from the Jedi.

"Well, I…" Sidious paused and looked at Plagueis, "We are glad that your instinctive choice worked. Without it, we would have remained blissfully unaware of the threat to the Republic these Vong represent. And we would have lost a young friend."

Shan nodded, accepting the comment and he seemed pleased to have Sidious and Plagueis consider him friends. Plagueis wished he were still inside the outermost defences of the Human's mind, as he wondered if there might be something Shan was hiding from them. However, he knew that unless another moment of shock occurred to Shan, he'd be unable to slide past the barriers the Jedi had around his thoughts without alerting him.

"Is there anything else you can add that can support your theory that the Vong come from beyond our galaxy?" Plagueis asked, shifting the conversation back on-topic. While there was still a decent amount of time until either he or Sidious would need to end the meeting, if they tallied too long on a side issue such as Shan's starship, it would cost them that time. It might also make Shan even more reluctant to allow either of them access to his remarkable vessel.

"Beyond the fact that Sekot referred to the Vong as Far Outsiders and that their technology, unless you've discovered anything about it, is entirely unlike anything in the Republic, no. However, I know in my heart, and in the Force, that the Vong aren't from our galaxy or even one of the satellite galaxies nearby."

"I still find it hard to comprehend that any species could endure the centuries, if not millennia, that it would take to traverse the distance between our galaxy and its comparable neighbour."

"As do I, uncle. However, when one eliminates the impossible…" Shan trailed off.

"… all that remains, however improbable, must be the truth," Plagueis finished. He was well aware of that statement, in the various forms that it existed within the Republic. Hearing it from one so young was unexpected, but in this situation, it was logical that it was used.

Shan nodded, pleased to see Plagueis finish what he was saying even as Plagueis continued. "Like both of you, I remain reluctant to accept the concept that the Vong originate from beyond our galaxy. Such things are beyond my areas of expertise." True for Hego Damask if not so for Plagueis. "That said, if the Vong are preparing to invade the Republic, then they would need some form of forward operation. If that was inside Republic space, or in a system known to us, then it would only be a matter of time until rumours would begin to swirl in cantinas in the Outer Rim of a new species existing beyond the laws of the Republic. While I admit that, given our positions in society it is unlikely that such rumours would reach us directly, the various sources that Damask Holdings have spread throughout the galaxy have heard nothing. Based on that, it is not logical to accept that the Vong's base is somewhere beyond the Republic's influence. Such as the Unknown Regions?"

Shan took his time considering the matter, showing once more that he was mature enough to understand that careful consideration was required for any major decision. While he thought on the matter, Plagueis considered C'baoth.

Sidious had cultivated a friendship with the Jedi Master; a title C'baoth had appointed for himself, and the Jedi Council had allowed him to keep. That made clear that C'baoth had an arrogant streak that was exploitable, and he had a natural capacity to persuade others to his side. That would serve him well if he were convinced to play the role Plagueis had hoped to place Master Dooku into. That it was because of the Human before him that Sidious had to shift from Dooku to C'baoth was not lost on Plagueis.

"It does. It would also allow us to scout out other potential threats that might exist beyond the limits of Republic sight." Plagueis nodded in agreement, pleased to see Shan had a small streak of paranoia and caution. Those might well allow him and Sidious to further manipulate Shan to accelerate his departure from the Jedi. "While the final choice lies with both of you, I see no harm in allowing Master C'baoth's idea to be further considered. Though I can see ways to enhance the project."

"It is probable that, given his ability to convince others of his point of view, Master C'baoth could gather the funding needed for this project without Senate approval," Plagueis offered honestly. "That said, if we do offer our support, we would, of course, demand greater input into the project and its goals."

"Which is where I see ways to enhance things," Shan offered almost conspiratorially. As if he enjoyed the idea of corrupting C'baoth's project to serve his interests.

"Such as?" Sidious asked gently, taking the final sip from his glass.

"Expanding the number of people involved, be they civilians, explorers, and Jedi, in the mission. Adding dedicated reconnaissance vessels to probe further from the main vessel after each successful jump. Researchers trained to spot signs of advanced civilizations in these remote systems the voyage would travel near to. Maybe even adding a decent military compliment on the chance a hostile threat is discovered."

"All very sound suggestions, and ones we will pass along to Master C'baoth when we next speak with him about the project."

Shan nodded at Plagueis taking on his ideas. Those ideas were ones he and Sidious had already considered, but there was value in letting Shan believe he had come up with them. "That said, I still doubt they'll find any sight of the Vong. Fondor is on the wrong side of the Core. Even if they do, I suspect that the Jedi assigned to the mission, unless able to think laterally, will stand little chance against a decently seasoned Vong warrior."

"I concur that the chances of locating the Vong in the Unknown Regions are remote. As you said, there is the potential that this proposal might reveal new threats to the Republic, but might I postulate another theory? That the Vong's use of organic technology and immunity to the Force isn't unique? There may well be a race in the Unknown Regions that has similar abilities. Discovering them would, in theory, allow us to create a base to work from for countering the Vong whenever they make their move against the Republic."

Shan inclined his head. "There is wisdom in your words, Chancellor, and it is another reason that support for Master C'baoth's project has merit. My concern there would be getting the Senate to do anything about it. From what I have read on the Holonet, the attempts by your Co-Chancellor to advance any form of re-armament of the Republic have met with stiff resistance."

Sidious sighed loudly at the reminder of the delays and misdirection the Senate was inflicting on Chancellor Palpatine's attempts to strengthen the Republic's security forces. "Sadly, you are correct on that," Sidious replied in a tired tone. "Like yourself, I remain convinced that increased security for the Republic – in the Core and beyond – is the best way to secure the galaxy. However, many are reluctant to see the wisdom of this position."

In truth, the reason measures for increased funding for security or military projects had failed to make it from the Senate floor was that Sidious was acting from the shadows against himself. Plagueis was also working, though his focus was on business leaders elsewhere, getting them to pressure their Senators to not support Palpatine's proposals. If they moved too soon, then the spark needed for the destruction of the Republic would fail to ignite as intended. That would dent the levers they needed to pull to initiate the fall of the Republic while ruling it from its centre.

"I have faith in you uncle, in both of you," Shan added, giving Plagueis a nod to make clear he wasn't favouring one Chancellor over the other, "That you will bring the changes needed for a safe and secure galaxy through the Senate. I just hope that they arrive before the Vong make their move."

"You flatter us with your faith, Cameron," Sidious replied with one of those warm, grandfatherly smiles that no one who didn't know the truth of the man could ever believe was anything but genuine. "While the Senate is designed to serve the people of the Republic, many of its members are more interested in self-gain and influence than pursuing the duties expected of them. It grows more complicated in that, with my elevation to the Chancellorship, every position on every panel in the Senate is now up for grabs. Each Senator is out for themselves, seeking a position of importance on various sub-committees and tribunals. Once Magister Damask was approved as my Co-Chancellor, that chaos only grew more powerful as now the Senators had two figures to not only seek patronage from but attempt to turn to their agenda."

"The more things change," Shan muttered with a grunt of annoyance. Plagueis was not sure where Shan had experienced the rantings and ravings of such self-interested fools as he had been dealing with in the Senate, but it was clear his dislike of the current setup of the Senate was genuine. "I wish there was something I could do to help, but beyond suggesting taking some Senators out the back of the building and convincing them to see reason, there's little I can do to help."

Plagueis allowed a true smile to spread over his face at the idea. He wouldn't deny that he had considered arranging meetings between his true self and a handful of Senators and knew that Sidious regularly felt the same. The pathetic mewling of the various so-called civilised sentients that composed galactic governance was a test of his patience that Plagueis had not expected to have to endure at this point in his life. Sadly, as much as the idea of dismembering various Senators wasn't possible, nor was Shan's factitious suggestion of other persuasive methods, the fact the Human had gone there as a joke was an interesting and amusing moment.

"Perhaps there is something you might be able to do," he said slowly as an idea came to mind. "I understand from my Co-Chancellor that you have no interest in setting foot inside the Senate Chamber and addressing its members."

"Not unless it's to burn the place down, no," Shan shot back with a smile that made it clear he was joking.

Plagueis nodded, putting aside the ease with which Shan could joke about violent options. "Then perhaps you might be willing to speak to a handful of reporters? There you could put forth your opinions on how the failings of the Senate, and the lack of proper security for the Republic, created the situation which placed a peaceful world like Naboo ended up in the crosshairs of a galactic conglomerate."

Shan tapped his chin until stopping suddenly and again looking at the hand as if it had done something to insult him. "I'm uncertain what good that would do, Chancellor," he said after lowering the offending hand. "I'm only a Jedi Knight and a young one at that. And then there's how the Council would react to me making policy without consulting them on the matter. Without going into detail, I have little interest in being pulled before them yet again."

"That is indeed an issue, and as all Force users are nominally under the control of the Jedi Order, there is little we could do to influence their decisions."

"Probably would make it worse," Shan added with a sigh and a shake of his head.

"Indeed, though perhaps I can see a way around at least the latter of those issues," Sidious offered, taking the point over as intended. "When we attend the premiere of your creation, we will no doubt be asked our opinions on it and several other matters. It would not take much for a rumour to be released regarding the investigation into the Trade Federation to reach the reporters. With that, they would ask our opinion. If, while one of us answers that question, you were present behind us, perhaps even offering a few nods of agreement, it would provide extra weight to our words and grant you protection from the threat of the Jedi Council questioning you for speaking on the matter."

"In theory, that should work," Shan said slowly, once more weighing his thoughts before speaking. "However, wouldn't using such a public event to call out the inaction of the Senate cause those members loyal to the Federation and its allies to become more stubborn in their resolve to deflect and obstruct your work?"

Sidious laughed softly. "Once more you show an understanding of how politics works while having no apparent interest in stepping into the arena."

"Some of the first lessons of my grandfather and then from you, uncle, have had more of an effect on me than perhaps I would like," Shan explained with a smirk, drawing a chuckle from Sidious.

"It seems they have. And to answer your question, while there is a risk that having you subtly support our position regarding the Trade Federation and increased military spending will alienate and harden the stances of the more disagreeable Senators, it is not them we need to convince. Public support for increased security has risen steadily since the invasion of Naboo, and while there is not yet majority support for any sort or restoration of a centralised military, there is a large and growing minority who back the concept."

"I hadn't realised the public, or at least those on Coruscant, clamoured for such things," Shan said slowly, faint, indistinct hints of worry emanating from him.

"Nor do most of the Senate and their adjuncts. However, polling carried out over the last year backs up my words. Indeed, support for increased security spending stands at around sixty-five per cent." The polls Sidious was mentioning were ones discretely supported by Damask Holdings and phrased in such a way that the idea of increased security and military forces held a greater appeal than the other opinions.

"Then, so long as I'm not asked for a direct opinion – in which case I will defer to the position of the Council to not interfere in affairs of the Senate – I see no issue with this idea. Even if I'd prefer to avoid the limelight altogether," Shan added with a disarming smile.

It was obvious to anyone that Shan had no interest in being drawn into the political arena, but as Plagueis had observed today, on occasion before, and from talking with Sidious, the young Human had a spark for knowing how the game was played. It was a shame that he was just barely an adult by Human standards, as with another decade of training and guidance, there was a path where Shan would be a greater orator than Master Dooku was and would have made an excellent figurehead for the internal threat the Gran Plan needed for its final execution.

"There is one other concern I have," Shan continued slowly, his smile falling away. "By standing so firmly in your camp I might draw attention to both of you that I'd prefer not to do." By the time he finished, Shan's focus was purely on Plagueis.

"I have spent my life living with the threat of assassination by lesser beings," Plagueis replied, "my mask is a reminder of that. Therefore, I fail to see how having it publicly known that I consider the Hero of Naboo a friend would increase the threat against me. Particularly considering the threat has risen significantly since becoming Co-Chancellor."

Shan inhaled deeply, his artificial limb reaching toward his belt. "The reason I say this Chancellor, is that after the events of Naboo, and my battle with the Sith there, I discovered something deeply concerning." Shan pulled a small datacard from a pouch on the belt. "You and the Jedi Council are not the only ones to have seen the recording of my duel. Master Dooku was also given a copy, one he shared with a former Padawan of his that he has been… counselling."

Shan leaned forward and handed the datacard to Plagueis. As he did so, the Muun saw his eyes glance at Sidious. Plagueis' brow rose as he took the datacard, wondering where Shan was going with this. Around them, Plagueis sensed a faint shift in the Force; one almost imperceivable but to those with decades of experience listening for such minute alterations.

"Beyond a rather unenjoyable review of my technique in the battle," Shan continued with another disarming smile once he had leaned back, "it seems his former Padawan, one Komari Vosa, had seen the Zabrak before."

"Who is this Vosa?" Sidious asked, his face curious even as the weak ripple in the Force grew fractionally stronger. Plagueis knew these gentle changes often lead to something major, but he currently failed to see where Shan was taking this discussion.

"Beyond having been part of the failed Jedi operation Baltizaar," Plagueis knew instantly of the operation in question, "Vosa was the head of the Bando Gora during my… residency with the group."

Plagueis' brow rose, both at learning the failed Jedi had been the Bando Gora's leader – as it was probable she was a figure of importance during their involvement in the attack on his compound on Sojourn – and because Shan's fury was rising. It was understandable Shan held resentment toward the one responsible for his torture by the Bando Gora, but that was a minor issue as Plagueis sensed he knew where this topic was heading, and he could feel flickers of his own, deeply controlled rage shifting.

"I'm not sure if you're aware Chancellor, but it seems the Bando Gora under her leadership were involved in the attack on you that left you needing your mask."

"I was not," Plagueis replied honestly, allowing a hint of his anger to slip into his tone. Between them, Sidious sat perfectly still, no hint of anything amiss in his body nor within the force. Yet, as his master, Plagueis knew this was a sign Sidious was either hiding something or bracing for an assault. That, when combined with Shan's words created some rather concerning questions; ones that seemed to feed the infinite pool of rage that Plagueis kept under control within himself.

"Ah, then I shall have to reach out to my Master and see if she would be willing to provide full details of the attack." Plagueis nodded his thanks, though it was immaterial. The others involved had all been dealt with. Or at least the ones that Sidious had managed to locate. It was strange, in many ways, that he would fail to learn of the involvement of a Dark Side cult in the attack. "Anyway, it was just before my time under her care," Shan made little effort to hide his feelings on that, though he pushed them aside as he continued, "that she met the Zabrak. Indeed, according to her, and that datacard holds a recording of her report to Master Dooku, he was involved, indirectly it seems, in the attack as well."

Plagueis blinked, letting a hint of his surprise and rage slip out. "I was unaware that I had acquired the attention of the Sith," he said slowly, his eyes staying on Shan and not, as he wished, his apprentice. The barriers he placed around his mind to both hide his true persona from others and maintain external composure were at their fullest; a position they had not been in several years and one only used when either his impulses threatened to overwhelm him, or he was about to step into a true test of his abilities.

To his side, Sidious showed shock at Shan's words, yet Plagueis couldn't tell if this was an act or a truthful reaction. Voices whispered that his apprentice had attempted to remove him from his position of Dark Lord of the Sith; to usurp his position and power without directly challenging him. Plagueis was enraged that Sidious would both do so without directly facing him and that it suggested Sidious no longer wished to rule the galaxy as equals. If he ever had.

"Nor did I Chancellor," Shan replied, granting Plagueis something to focus on and prevent the cold fury of a raging star that dwelled within him from engulfing the room they were in, and the planet they stood upon, in his desire for answers and vengeance. "However, once I learnt of it, I felt I had to inform you of it. The issue was that I couldn't risk sending such dangerous material over the Holonet. Nor even by a secure courier." Shan glanced toward the large window that was behind Plagueis' desk before continuing. "I feel the Sith are watching me closely, and I didn't want them to be aware that I knew of this, thus I felt it best to deliver it personally."

A few minutes ago, Plagueis would have been amused at how right Shan was about the Sith watching him, and how blissfully unaware he was that he was speaking with the sentients in question. However, with the reveal of Sidious' assassin's involvement in the attack on him, Plagueis found nothing even remotely amusing. Indeed, the only thing that swelled within him was a desire to learn the truth from Sidious, and if necessary remind his apprentice that while they were Co-Chancellors, he was the Master and Sidious the Apprentice. "I thank you for this information," he said to Shan, separating the rage directed at Sidious from the persona of Hego Damask, "and I will speak with my personal security about increasing their efforts to protect me."

As he said that, Plagueis slipped the datacard in his hand, one he had almost come close to crushing at the shock of learning Sidious had a hand in the attack on Sojourn, and his desire for vengeance, into his pocket. He would be reviewing the recording on it carefully. Ideally, while Sidious was writhing on the floor in unbridled agony as Plagueis reinforced that he was the Master.

"This is troubling news and something that needs further investigation," Sidious said slowly, no hint of fear of Plagueis slipping into his performance nor leaking from behind the immaculate defences he had around his Force presence. If not for knowing that Palpatine was a stage for Sidious, Plagueis would have believed his Co-Chancellor was shocked and deeply concerned by what Shan had revealed. "While it isn't your forte, perhaps you might speak with Senate security to see if there are any flaws in the protection – both in the Senate and at the upcoming premiere – around Chancellor Damask and myself that a Sith could exploit?"

Shan nodded. "I doubt there is anything I would find that could be exploited, but I see no harm in doing so. The Sith now seem to prefer moving from the shadows than open declarations of war." Again, such a statement should have brought Plagueis some amusement, yet it failed to do so. The persona of Hego Damask simply nodded in response as Plagueis fought to retain control over it, as for the first time in decades, he questioned his actions with Sidious and wondered if he, like everyone else, had been deceived by the Human from Naboo.

"Excellent," Sidious reached into his robes, and for the faintest of seconds, the Force whispered to Plagueis that his apprentice was going for a lightsaber. That he was going to attack both himself and Shan here and now. Plagueis pushed aside those feeble whispers from the Force. He had long ago mastered his control over it and would never return to the mindless creature he had been in those early years under Darth Tenebrous' tutelage. "Sate," Sidious said into the small communication device he pulled from his robes, "bring in a copy of the security for the premiere later this week along with the layout of protection in the Senate." He closed the link without waiting for a reply from his primary adjunct.

An idea formed in Plagueis' mind, one that might allow him to learn the truth of Sidious's role from one not nearly as skilled in misdirection as his Apprentice. Sate Prestage knew the truth of who Palpatine was, and while he had training to serve the Sith, he was not sensitive enough to the Force that he would be able to resist Plagueis' questioning. The same was true of the others that Sidious had relied on for years as first a Senator and now Chancellor. The others might know something, but if any of the group was aware of Sidious' plans, it would be Sate. From the simple Human, Plagueis would learn the truth, or at least move a step closer to discovering it.

Plagueis pulled his hand from his pocket, releasing his grasp on the datacard. He didn't wish to damage it, not before he could examine it carefully and go over the events that resulted in the destruction of his compound on Sojourn.

As Sidious shifted the topic, asking Shan about what he had been doing over the last year, Plagueis' mind rewound to roughly the same amount of time. Back to the evening after Sidious had been confirmed as Chancellor, and Plagueis had arrived to celebrate the next step in the Grand Plan coming to fruition.

They had shared a toast over Sidious' success in manipulating events to serve their purpose and wondered how the assassin would do against Shan on Naboo. While they enjoyed a drink, there had been a moment when the Force had shifted, and they had felt ripples of rage reaching across the galaxy. Shan had, for a few moments, lost his control and in those moments, Plagueis had sensed the Force tensing: as if expecting some grand change.

At the time, when nothing had seemingly happened he had dismissed it. Afterwards, once news of Shan's victory reached them, he believed that was what the Force was readying itself for. Yet now, with this additional information of Sidious' assassin being involved in the attempt on his life, Plagueis wondered if the Force had been expecting Sidious to make his move against him. To alter the plans by striking him down and becoming the new Dark Lord of the Sith.

He would not be sure of that for some time, perhaps not even after interrogating Sidious and his minions, but Plagueis now had to consider the possibility that Sidious was not as committed to ruling as an equal as he had claimed for several decades.

That drew Plagueis' thoughts back to Shan, and to the young Togruta Padawan who had been captured when Master Sifo-Dyas had died. Perhaps, just perhaps, he would need to implement a contingency plan, much as Tenebrous had done with Venamis. A second apprentice to gain revenge if Sidious proved as disloyal as he might well be.

… …

… …
(Cam's POV)
I stood on the balcony of my apartment in Kaldani Spires. It was as impressive as Chancellor Damask had suggested and while technically it was under the ownership of my pseudonym, it was mine. The idea that anyone seeing a Jedi enter the building and spending the night would wonder who I was visiting amused me more than It probably should, as did the fact that the apartment was as heavily bugged as I'd expected. So much so that I wondered if there were monitoring devices in the toilet, waste bins, and the like.

Because of those bugs, I was routing everything through my arm, ensuring the signals weren't filtered through the building's communication grid first. Even with military-grade encryption installed in the limb, I'd rather not take the chance the Banite Sith learnt about whatever I discussed. Amusingly, if they did somehow catch the transmissions I'd made, and then break the encryption, they'd discover I'd only spoken to HK about how he, R2, and Raven were doing.

My ship was docked on one of the lower levels of the tower, in a larger hangar than most of the other vessels and vehicles present. As the Spires were a high-end private complex with private security, the lowest floors had been converted into hangars and garages, some of which could handle the arrival of a light cruiser. Raven wasn't that big, but the hangar assigned to this apartment was large enough for such a vessel.

To reach my apartment I'd first had to navigate the Sun Guard that Damask Holdings had as security, and then because my apartment was close to the penthouse, deal with the Senate Guard. Neither group had caused me any issue as each stepped willingly aside for a Jedi, but I suspected the former would be less cordial if I arrived in full Mando'ade armour.

Turning back and looking into the apartment, my gaze saw the insanely large bed that dominated an almost as impressive bedroom. That thing was big enough that five or six people could sleep in it comfortably, and that was before the two smaller rooms attached to it for attendants were taken into consideration. Sadly, I didn't have anyone to share the bed with, nor would I as it would mean revealing just how close I was to certain people.

Turning back to take in the skyline of the sector the Spires were located in as the sun slowly set, my focus shifted toward where the Senate and Temple districts were. I could make out both buildings easily enough, and it was to the Temple my thoughts turned. Or more accurately, Serra.

I knew she wasn't there as I could sense she was far above me, but it was hard to not think about her while on the planet. That she was away was another matter, and I couldn't help but wonder if Windu was actively choosing to keep her away from me by taking a mission while head of the Council. However, that was likely just some paranoia on my part as Windu shouldn't know I had returned for the premiere of Fellowship of the Ring.

There was also the fact that, even if Serra had been in the Temple, I wouldn't head there to speak with her. The defences I'd created around myself weren't anywhere near as ready as Dooku had suggested they were. Plagueis had breached them barely a few minutes into my arrival in his office, and while the Interface had alerted me to the intrusion into my thoughts, there was little I could do to drive him from my mind. The only saving grace I had was that he didn't push too deeply, as that would've revealed what he was to me, and that reaching out to Raven while talking about how I saved her, and her then reaching back had been enough to push the probe from my mind without Plagueis reacting.

If either of those moments had gone differently, then I'd not be standing here and HK and R2 would have alerted the Council to the fact the Chancellors were Banite Sith Lords. Thankfully, that chain of events – and the chaos it would've unleashed along with my probable death – hadn't come to pass. Still, it was clear that after the premiere, I had to stay the fuck away from this world until my mental defences were ready to engage Jedi Masters and Sith Lords.

While Plagueis had broken through that outer layer of defences I'd created, the fact he hadn't pushed deeper, and that I'd made sure to keep thoughts about Anakin buried as deeply as I could manage – even using the pit of rage I had created to manage the fact I couldn't let go of such emotions properly as a screen – meant he and Sidious shouldn't be aware of my son. I'd let images of others, including Serra and Bo, slip out as the Banite Sith were aware of my connection to both, and not revealing anything would've alerted Plagueis that I knew of his probe. Which again would have resulted in either my imprisonment and torture by him or death at his hands.

Regardless of how much Plagueis did or didn't know, I'd be leaving the planet as soon after the premiere as I could. Ideally, that very evening, but I suspected the Chancellors, along with Padmé and a few others, would want me to attend some after party or other.

I sighed to myself, wondering how the premiere would go, and if the changes I'd insisted on that had been made in my former life to make the movies more enjoyable would appeal to enough that they'd be the success I felt they should be. I'd earned a ton of credits from selling the rights already, but the better the movies did, the more I'd earn from them and the holonovels, and potentially draw in new readers to the Knights of the Old Republic series.

A gentle vibration from my artificial arm cut me from my thoughts. Lifting my arm, I opened the comm channel with a thought and a small hologram of HK appeared on top of my forearm.

"Information: You have an incoming call, Master." His voice was relayed to a small receiver I had in my ear, ensuring that any recording devices would only catch my side of any conversation I had.

"From whom?"

"Answer: Jedi Padawan Rachi Sitra."

My brow raised at hearing Rachi was contacting me. The only person I'd reached out to at the Temple as I'd approached Coruscant had been Tedra. "Route it through, though increase encryption as high as you can." There was little I expected either of us to say that would be troublesome, but the less the Banite Sith knew of my friendships with other Jedi, the better it would be for them and myself.

HK's hologram disappeared without a response and a few seconds later the familiar shape of a Twi'lek Jedi replaced it. Since the hologram generated a blue image, there'd be no way for any recorders to know exactly which Twi'lek I was speaking with.

"Hello Cameron," Rachi said with an amused smile, "it's been some time."

"That it has. How are you doing?" I asked, avoiding using her name.

Rachi shrugged. "As good as normal. Master Nu is busy reorganising sections of the archives, and as such I've had more time than normal for private study."

"That's nice," I replied wondering why she had contacted me but not saying it because of who might be listening.

"Tedra has just left on a mission with Master Ti," Rachi said, answering the question of where the young Zabrak girl was. "Since she didn't have time to respond to your call, she asked me to do so." The smile she wore grew wider. "According to her, it seems you like to be kept abreast of what's happening within the Temple."

"That's a simplistic way to put it, but not entirely inaccurate."

Rachi chuckled. "Then why don't you just come to the Temple and see for yourself?" She shifted her stance, pushing her rather ample chest to the forefront. "I have been longing to know when I could next spar with you." The way she said spar suggested she might have another meaning to the word, which was in keeping with her character. While she had long since toned down the flirtatious tones and gestures, as Serra now didn't react as aggressively to them as she once had – thank the Force – Rachi still enjoyed doing so. At least, from what I'd learnt the last few times I'd been to the Temple when she spoke with me.

"Do you enjoy lying down and looking up at me that much?" I shot back, teasing her. I didn't intend to bed her, but as the idea of casual relationships was acceptable to the Order, provided they stayed that way, if she made clear that she wanted to take the flirting further I'd not say no. Bedding a Twi'lek – along with females of a few other species – was a personal goal of mine, but I wasn't going to bed just any Twi'lek that caught my eye. I had some standards no matter what Bo and Naz might jokingly say.

"Perhaps," Rachi replied with another soft chuckle, "or perhaps, like many in the Order, I wish to test myself against the first Jedi in centuries to defeat a Sith." My brow rose, wondering how she had learnt of that. While the Council had forbidden me from speaking of the matter and had likely done the same for Serra, it seemed the Temple's rumour mill was as active as ever. "For the record, Serra's not spoken to anyone but a handful of Masters about the death of Master Drallig. Nor has Tedra said anything." The young Zabrak didn't know much, but it was good to see she could keep a secret. "Sia-Lan, however, has no such issues." Rachi's expression slipped, and she shook her head. "I don't know what you did, or perhaps didn't do, but because of her, the Temple is aware of what happened on Naboo."

"How did the Council react to her doing that?" The order they'd placed on Serra and me was stupid, as even if we had obeyed – which I hadn't – the Mando'ade had copies of the fight recorded, and the Naboo would speak about things as well. Yet the fact that Sia-Lan was the one to reveal it to the Order, in what I suspected was an attempt to turn more of them against me, was amusing.

"I don't know exactly, but about two months after Naboo, Sia-Lan and her Master left on assignment. One they've yet to return from." I laughed gently at her getting punished for trying to bad-mouth me. "What did you do to anger her?" Rachi asked, leaning closer to the projector.

"Don't know, don't care," I replied bluntly. If Sia-Lan wanted to continue blaming me for Master Drallig's death, that was her choice. She wasn't someone I particularly cared about, however, if her actions influenced Serra and cost me my oldest friend, then I'd be returning to the Temple to spar with Sia-Lan. An event she would not enjoy in the slightest.

Rachi smirked widely. "Scuttlebutt is that she's not happy you spend more time with Serra, Aayla, and even me instead of her." Her tone was mischievous, and I couldn't help but laugh at the implication of her suggestion.

"Bad-mouthing me to others isn't going to fix that issue," I replied with a shake of my head. "Anyway, how are things at the Temple?" I asked, shifting the conversation to one of the reasons I'd initially reached out to Tedra.

"Honestly, not much. Most of our friends are away on assignment, so it's far too quiet around here for my liking." Rachi paused as if considering something. "Actually, your friend, Darihd?" I nodded confirming that and knowing where this was going. "Well, he and Master Sifo-Dyas are overdue for their assignment. Or at least that's what Master Nu has hinted at when I've asked about them."

"I'm sure they've simply been delayed by unexpected complications," I replied, ignoring that I knew the pair were dead. I'd failed Sifo-Dyas' Changing Fate quest, and the consequence of that was losing Darihd as well. I'd mourned for my friend, but let go of any residual anger about it as best I could as I'd not wanted it present when I'd met the Banite Sith.

"Probably," Rachi replied though I wasn't sure she believed it. "Anyway, while I've got you here, can you tell me what you've been up to? If you do, I'll tell you what I've discovered." She ended that with a wink; one hinting that I'd like whatever it was she had to say.

I wasn't so sure I would as while Rachi was pleasant enough, she often dove deeply into mysteries that I didn't have much interest in. "Not that much, I've just been wandering the galaxy, letting the Force guide me to where it felt I needed to go," I replied as I moved into the apartment, figuring that if I was going to endure an enthusiastic report of her dealings since we'd last spoken, I might as well get comfortable.

It wasn't like I had much to do this evening, so I figured letting the cute Twi'lek explain whatever project had caught her eye was as good a way to pass the time as any. At least without leaving my apartment and wandering some of the lower levels of the planet.

"Somehow I suspect there's more to it than that," Rachi queried, her eyes watching me carefully. "The idea that you've spent a year without getting into some sort of trouble is as likely as Master Windu smiling."

"I'll have you know I've seen him smile," I shot back, ignoring the dig about how my luck seemed to draw me into trouble. "But there was one instance when I ran into a group of Trandoshan slavers-come-child-kidnappers."

As I reached the main sofa in the centre of the living room, I settled down into it, reaching for a glass of Nabooian whisky. As Chancellor Damask had promised, a crate had been in the apartment by the time I arrived. Said crate carried several monitoring devices so it wouldn't be getting brought aboard Raven. A few of the bottles had similar issues, but as I wasn't willing to leave behind the whisky, those bottles – or at least the ones I didn't finish before I left Coruscant – would be slipped into my Inventory, preventing the Banite Sith from tracking my movements.

"Disgusting," Rachi said, shaking her head. "I hope you turned them over to Republic security forces?"

I chuckled before taking a sip of my whisky. "No. They were reluctant to allow themselves to be captured so I was forced to enter aggressive negotiations." Rachi chuckled, catching the implication. "Anyway, what has been happening in the Archives? Any new holocrons popping up?"

It was unlikely she'd know such things, but learning even the slightest detail of the security arrangements for the Archives might have value in future. And while she wasn't present, Watching Rachi speak animatedly, even if just as a holocron, wasn't the worst way to spend an evening.

… …

… …
As the doors to the transport opened, I raised my arm, shielding my eyes from the blinding cornucopia of camera flashes. "This was a bad idea," I muttered as Chancellors Palpatine and Damask stepped from the transport, into the visual assault. Once the pair were out, I moved toward the exit, praying the cameras, reporters, and whoever else was out there kept their attention on the Co-Chancellors and not on me and who I was escorting.

"Agh!" The faint call of despair came from Padmé, who had insisted that I was her date for the premiere of Fellowship of the Ring.

That Padmé was here wasn't surprising as I'd assured her long ago that she'd get tickets to this event. However, Palpatine, seeing it as a way to reinforce the message he would deliver to the reporters tonight, had made Queen Amidala his personal guest, and with her insistent that I be her Plus-One, it meant I had to travel with the Co-Chancellors, removing any chance I had to avoid Palpatine's scheme to link my star to his and the idea of increased security for the Republic.

I stepped to one side, shielding her as best I could from the frankly insane number of people and droids outside the transport. Behind them, when the flashing of the hundreds, if not thousands, of cameras, lessened, I could see the evening sky of Coruscant. There, ships moved around in unison, blissfully unaware of what was happening far below them.

Padmé's fingers moved around my arm, and I felt her push up on her feet. "Thank you," she said gently, making sure to speak just loud enough that I could hear her over the voices of reporters shouting questions at the Co-Chancellors. That they would choose to do that instead of waiting until either Chancellor was ready was something that irritated me. While I disliked the Banite Sith being in charge of the Republic, they were heads of state, and decorum should be observed. Even by what I suspected were entertainment reporters and not serious journalists.

"At your service, Your Majesty," I replied just loud enough that she should hear me. I couldn't see her face, but with it now easier to sense her through the Force – because of Natural Selection and the physical contact – I knew she enjoyed hearing my words. "However, I can't promise to get you through these vultures as quickly as we'd like." Nor as violently as I might wish to try as doing that would not only cause issues with the trio of politicians I was travelling with but draw the attention of the Jedi Council.

Her hand squeezed my arm even as she stifled a laugh. "Sadly, it is a fact that no matter how advanced a society becomes, the need for people to know details that are not their concern remains. At least here they have some form of civilised behaviour."

"This isn't civilised," I replied as I moved to exit the transport, Padmé at my side. "On Mandalore, if these people and I used the word very lightly, pushed a clan Alor, the Alor would be within their rights to consider it a challenge of their authority and respond appropriately."

"It's a shame we aren't there," Padmé replied with a soft laugh. She leaned further into my side as we walked along the short gangway from the transport down to the ground. That had her dress, another of those over-the-top monstrosities that Naboo seemed to like, fold in on itself as it was pushed up against my side. "I would enjoy seeing how a certain Alor dealt with such a challenge."

I chuckled but kept my eyes ahead. "As would I, but sadly we're on Coruscant and acting that way would reflect badly on our host." Even in her makeup and dress, she still looked alluring, and I had to remind myself that she was fifteen. Yes, that meant by Mando'ade law she was technically an adult, and with her parent's permission, she was free to pursue a relationship under Naboo law. However, the Republic Age of Responsibility was sixteen, and I was not going to bed anyone under that age. No matter how attracted I was to them. "Nor I suspect, would the Jedi Council approve of the Alor's actions."

"If they came for you, all of Naboo would protect you."

I almost stuttered in my steps at hearing not only her words but the conviction in them. She meant that, and while it was incredible to hear – and a little enticing – the idea that a planet as peaceful and loyal as Naboo would be willing to defy the Republic for me was both unexpected and exhilarating.

"… and that is why, my Co-Chancellor and I, as we attend a premiere of a holomovie detailing the fight against an overwhelming threat, feel this issue cannot be avoided or ignored." Palpatine's voice reached us as we moved forward, distracting me from thoughts about Padmé and Naboo. The Chancellor extended an arm, gesturing to us as we approached. "The failures of successive Chancellors and sessions of the Galactic Senate in not considering the need for a centralised security arrangement is why a world such as my homeworld was forced to endure the terrors the Trade Federation inflicted on it."

"If not for the resolve of the Naboo, exemplified by Queen Amidala when she broke through the Federation's blockade and then stood before the Senate and demanded change, we would have remained blissfully unaware of the horrors the Trade Federation was capable of. Horrors that, due to ill-advised resolutions passed by the Senate and approved by previous Chancellors, my homeworld was forced to endure. Had she not stood before us, challenging the failings of the once glorious but now sadly weakening heart of democracy, then none would have moved to help Naboo. And undoubtedly, other worlds would now be facing similar terrors."

Padmé lowered her head, accepting Palpatine's compliments, however the man's eyes were upon me. "The Senate, despite my pleading and Queen Amidala demanding change, chose to do nothing. As did the vaunted Jedi Order. However, into that breach of concerned citizens of our great Republic stepped her citizens. None more so than Jedi Knight Cameron Shan. The Hero of Naboo," I flinched, not liking that title as I wasn't the only one to fight to free Naboo, and my actions in gathering a liberation force had been self-serving as I feared how I'd do against Maul, and what my presence would have changed. "He reached across the galaxy, gathering former slaves, mercenaries, and warriors and formed them into a cohesive force under his command."

While I was disliking the attention, mainly as I wanted to stay as far from the limelight as fucking possible, I once more found myself marvelling at Palpatine's words and how he could turn them to make almost anyone believe whatever he said.

"Mandalorians, a people in millennia past who had tried on several occasions to destroy our magnificent Republic, came to Knight Shan's call. They rallied under his banner and, in actions that shame me and the rest of the Senate, did what we would not. They fought for democracy, for freedom.

"Why they did so does not matter. What does is that in fighting to free Naboo, they shame the rest of the Republic. The Republic is meant to stand as the guardian of the walls of freedom. We in the Senate are elected to guide this freedom, to nurture it, yet in the hour of need for one of those we are meant to protect, we failed to do so."

Palpatine's arm fell away, and he turned back to the reporters and floating cameras almost dejectedly. "That is why Chancellor Damask, and I believe that while the Ruusan Reformation still has a critical role to play in ensuring the strength of the Republic, it is time to look at certain elements of it. The wars that ravaged the galaxy a thousand years ago have been consigned to the pages of history books. However, in choosing to continue to follow the blanket rejection of protection that the Reformation brought forth, even as the threats the Republic faced were internal, not external, we have seen our vaunted Republic grow weaker. It is far past time that we work to bring forth a stronger, safer, and more secure Republic that works to protect all its citizens instead of simply those who can influence the corridors of power with the credits and power they have gathered by exploiting the flaws in our system."

"Are you calling for a rearmament of the Republic?"

"Do you wish to raise an army?"

"What about those calling you a despot?"

"Is this just for the Core?"

"How will you pay for this security?"

As those and several dozen other questions flew at Palpatine, Damask slipped back and turned to face us, using his Co-Chancellor to shield himself, and by extension us, from the press. "I am sorry if this brings up any painful memories, Your Highness," the Muun said, offering a smile that wasn't entirely comforting. While he had been without his mask for a while, it seemed he was still struggling to re-adjust to using facial expressions. "We had hoped that politics might stay off the agenda for tonight, but it seems we overestimated the quality of the reporters."

"It's quite alright Chancellor," Padmé replied, moving to stand directly at my side, her hand remaining on my forearm, which as the cameras continued to flash, was sure to draw speculation in the media about our relationship. "I am well used to the demands of the public wishing to know details of how a government is run. Thankfully, at least for this visit, I'm not the primary focus of the public's attention."

Damask lowered his head at her words and then gestured to one side, trying to steer us away from Palpatine as he dealt with the mewling mob. "How is the rebuilding going?"

"The cities and towns are all rebuilt, or close to being so," Padmé replied as she moved to his side. "However, we are still working to locate the nearly twenty thousand citizens the Federation abducted before we achieved our liberation." I slipped back, letting Damask escort her toward the venue for the premiere. That would, I hope, dissuade any in the media from suggesting anything untoward was going on between her and me, but I knew it wouldn't silence the rumours entirely.

"That the Trade Federation would sanction such actions is truly repulsive. That, more than my new position, is why I instructed Damask Holdings, before I relinquished control to a board of directors, to dump any holdings we had in the Federation and its subsidiaries."

I managed to keep any surprise at hearing that from showing on my expression. I knew there would be links between Damask Holdings and the Federation, so his move to remove that connection before becoming Co-Chancellor was logical. Framing it as a response to the Federation's actions would also help shield Damask from those suggesting he was only dumping the stock because of his new position. The Federation's stock price had taken a pounding since the invasion, and was still at historic lows, so dropping that stock as it crashed would've cost Damask a considerable amount of credits. Not enough that it would damage his company's bottom line, but enough to leave a mark.

"Knight Shan," I paused as Palpatine said my name, letting Damask escort Padmé toward the venue. Turning to face the Human Chancellor, he offered me a small smile, one suggesting he was displeased about something. "A moment, if you could."

I nodded and moved toward him even as he returned his attention to the gathered media. "For those who don't know, this is Jedi Knight Cameron Shan. He was instrumental in gathering the forces that fought alongside Queen Amidala to liberate my homeworld." As he spoke, he placed his hand against my upper arm, suggesting to the crowd that we shared a friendship. "While the Senate and Jedi Order leadership chose to not intervene in the plight of innocents, Knight Shan, along with those who rallied to his banner, did. He is proof that while the government may be failing the ideals this great Republic should uphold, the people who inhabit the galaxy remain committed to those ideals."

I nodded, accepting Palpatine's words and slid a foot back, wanting to escape the throng of reporters as soon as possible. "Master Shan." The voice, which came from an older Togruta male, prevented me from getting away as I'd intended. "If I can ask, why did you move to help Naboo when the Senate and the Jedi Order chose not to?"

I glanced at Palpatine. My expression was calm, but the simple look should, I hope, express my displeasure at having to engage with these beings. He offered a small smile in response, even as I turned back to the Togruta. We had arranged that I wouldn't speak with the reporters, but it seemed this alien hadn't gotten the memo. Or more likely, had been placed there by one of the Banite Sith to force me to make a statement that would further the wedge between myself and the Jedi.

"First, while I understand the standard honorific for a Jedi is 'Master' I am but a humble, and rather young, Knight." That response drew a few amused chuckles from the mass of bodies that I struggled to see as the cameras continued to take pictures; the flashes making it hard to focus on anyone for long. "As for why I decided to intervene in the ongoing crisis on Naboo, my reasons are my own. All I will say is that, in my admittedly short life, I have seen more of this galaxy than I suspect many people here have. Most of it was incredible; be that because of the fauna, flora, or sentients that lived there, or because of some stellar wonder. However, even on Coruscant, there have been moments where I've seen events and actions that run counter to everything the Republic, the Senate, and the Jedi Order are meant to represent."

"Is that why you chose to involve yourself in the internal politics of a sovereign world of the Republic?" The question came from a Rodian and carried a slightly confrontational tone. "And why you acted without permission from the Jedi Council?" I stared at the alien, reaching out through the Force for a hint as to his motives. However, beyond the fact he carried some dislike of me, I couldn't pick up anything else. At least not with so many other sentients around him.

"As I said, the full reasons for gathering others and helping free a world that was illegally and immorally oppressed by a corporation that was acting out against potential legislation in the Senate are mine and mine alone. All I will say is that before I was taken in by the Jedi, I was raised by my grandfather, and he had a very simple rule that I still follow to this day. That all it takes for evil to thrive is for a good sentient to do nothing."

Before the Rodian or any of the others could ask a follow-up question, I continued. "That is all I shall say about the matter" I turned to Palpatine. "Chancellor, this is your arena, not mine."

"Of course, of course," Palpatine replied with a wide smile as he extended an arm toward me. "Before you go, let me once more express the gratitude of myself, Queen Amidala, and the people of Naboo for your help in ensuring that we continue to enjoy the freedoms and liberties the Republic espouses."

"I did what was needed, Chancellor. Nothing more," I explained as we shook hands, the cameras going off faster as if they didn't realise we already knew each other. The fact I'd arrived in the same transport as him and Damask should've made that clear.

I wasn't happy that Palpatine had allowed some of the reporters to address me, but I could call him out on that later. For now, it was better for both of us if he used whatever appeal there remained because of my status as the Hero of Naboo to enhance his reputation further. Yes, it would tie my star to his, but that was a minor issue currently as I wasn't moving against him and Damask. Indeed, when that moment came, I already had a few ideas of how to use this connection to the very top of Republic politics to my advantage.

"Which, as I've said several times, is more than most others would even consider thinking about, never mind doing," the Chancellor countered as we ended our handshake. "Now, I believe I have kept you from your mission long enough. Even as Chancellor, I know better than to annoy the leader of my planet."

I offered him a nod and then pivoted letting the final comment linking me to Naboo, Padmé, and him slide. Once turned, I looked down the carpet – which was a deep, rich purple instead of the red it had been in my former life – noticing various Senators and what I assumed were other people of importance in the Republic, moving down the carpet toward the venue. Thankfully, due to his race's height and appearance, it was a simple matter to locate Chancellor Damask in the throng of people, and I moved forward, sliding around those hanging around on the carpet to speak with reporters or have their pictures taken. A few gave me glares for cutting in front of them, but most just ignored me.

As I came closer, I saw Padmé was still at Damask's side, and she turned, as if sensing my approach. The Chancellor continued speaking to whoever was in front of him, though my focus was Padmé. "Sorry," I said once close enough to speak without having to shout, "Chancellor Palpatine decided to push me in front of the cameras while talking about increasing security in the Republic."

"I cannot blame him for that," Padmé said as a wide smile spread over her face. A smile that looked out of place with her regal makeup and clothing in place. "You saved my world from oppression. Is it wrong that the Chancellor and others would want people to know of your actions, and to ensure you are properly rewarded for your actions?"

"Your Majesty is right, as always," I replied, lowering my head to avoid her gaze. While her tone remained formal, there was a spark in her eyes that I didn't want to deal with. At least not for another few years.

"Those of us born into power usually are." I lifted my head and turned toward the known but unexpected voice. I had to fight to keep a look of shock from my face as I discovered who it was that Chancellor Damask was speaking to.

"King Medes," I said slowly, lowering my head in respect for him and his position, "I hadn't realised that you were a fan of the holonovels behind this holomovie?"

Medes snorted. "I am not. My wife, however," he glanced to his right, my left, as he continued, "is. Knowing that this would be the social event of the year, she and my daughter were quite insistent that we attend."

"Queen Radej," I said, greeting Medes' wife as I took her hand in mine and lifted it to my lips, "I hope your journey here was uneventful and your world is prospering." As I finished, I placed a caste kiss on her knuckles.

"It was, and our people are," Radej replied as I stood, and she offered me a warm smile. "The agreement you brokered had brought untold wealth and improvements to our people already, and there are still years to go before it truly comes to fruition."

"I'm led to believe that it benefited you as well," Medes added.

"I was knighted not long after the agreement was reached," I confirmed. "While I'm unsure how much that helped the Council determine I was ready for promotion, I know it did play some part."

"Then it seems we have all benefited from the contract," Radej said, a wide smile on her face. "Something my husband was explaining to Chancellor Damask as you arrived."

"Knight Shan does have a tendency to be in the right place at the right time to help all of us," Damask offered and knowing where this was going, I fought back the urge to roll my eyes. "He was the one who arranged the forces that helped free Naboo from the clutches of the Trade Federation, and he was present to rescue me when I was stuck on Mandalore at the beginning of their most recent civil war."

"I'm sorry I'm late fath…" the voice, one I knew well and had wondered if would be present as soon as I saw King Medes, trailed off as I braced for what was to come. "CAM!" Miraj called out loud enough that nearly a dozen people turned our way as she rushed toward me at a pace just short of a sprint.

"Miraj!" Medes snarled out, exposing his teeth. "Be mindful of your behaviour."

"Sorry father," Miraj said, slowing down drastically and looking down for a moment. "I was just surprised to see Cameron here."

"As am I to see you here, Princess." As I said that, Miraj lifted her head, and I offered her a smile. "I'm here as the guest and escort for Queen Amidala of the Naboo." I extended my arm toward Padmé, which she took gracefully, hiding how happy my words had made her.

"I felt it was only fair to invite Cameron," Padmé explained as she shifted closer to me, which drew a slight glare from Miraj. "When Chancellor Palpatine extended an invitation for me to attend the premiere, I felt it right to reward Knight Shan after his actions in helping save my world, and to ensure I had a date worthy of my station."

"We heard of what happened to Naboo even on Zygerria," Medes commented, a scowl coming to his face. "The actions of the Trade Federation were despicable. Invading a peaceful world simply to protest the actions of the Senate. Such a lack of honour." I bit back a comment about honour coming from a species that had once, and if I failed my quest linked to Miraj, would return to slavery. "How is your world recovering?"

"Slowly but surely, we are taking steps so that the Federation or anyone else won't find us such a tempting target for enforcing their will upon us." My brow rose at Padmé's tense tone, though less at the idea that Naboo was shifting to what sounded like a proactive stance on defence. I'd heard from Gar, Rook, and others that the Naboo had hired many Mando'ade to train an enlarged, and if things went to plan, better-armed defence force making clear Naboo being more assertive with regards to its defence now. Still, that Padmé would espouse that change was an interesting alteration that I would have to consider to see how it might help with what was to come. "If not for Cameron, and those he rallied under his banner, that is something we would never have been able to do."

"Yes, we all owe Knight Shan, in differing ways of course, for helping us in our hours of need. Something I, and my Co-Chancellor, hope will continue into the future as we work to reform the Senate and Republic security."

"A stronger, safer Republic is something any true citizen would support, Chancellor," Medes said, agreeing with Damask's words.

"As much as I enjoy talk of politics," the others smiled or laughed gently at my words, knowing well my dislike of the subject, "perhaps we might head to our seats? I am quite interested in seeing this story told on screen."

"There is still some time before events start, but it would be best if we were in our booths before it commenced." I nodded at Damask, glad for the support. He didn't realise that my intent was more based around getting Padmé and Miraj apart as the pair might start sniping at each other over me than my genuine issues with politics, but he was helping.

"Would you sit with us, Cam?" Miraj asked, moving to my side, the one free from Padmé's presence. "I'd love to hear about your adventure since we last spoke."

"Unfortunately, as you heard, I am here as Queen Amidala's escort, and as such am expected to spend the performance in her company." My answer came quickly as I didn't want Miraj to bring up Anakin, even indirectly. Certainly not in front of Darth Plagueis. "However, once the show is over I promise that I shall find time to regale you with my adventures at whatever afterparty we must attend." Another issue that existed was the potential for Padmé and Miraj to develop a rivalry over me. Perhaps it was arrogant to assume that would happen, but both were interested in me, and I didn't want to cause issues to develop between them.

"Understandable and acceptable," Medes agreed with a nod, his eyes taking in the fact I had his daughter on one arm and Padmé on the other. "However, perhaps we might talk as we walk toward our seats? I'm curious if you, Chancellor Damask, or Queen Amidala know anything about the author, or have thoughts about his latest work."

"Yes, it is quite unusual that one of the heroes of this new series shares their family name with yourself, Cameron," Damask commented, not the slightest hint of amusement on his long, angular face nor radiating through the Force. I'd prefer if that hadn't been where he took the conversation, but at least it moved things along and created a topic that would distract Miraj from Padmé's presence.

"That, Chancellor, is because Bastila Shan was a true historical figure, and also my great-grandmother." Miraj stopped suddenly, caught out by that revelation. Her parents did the same, forcing me, Padmé and Damask to do likewise. Nearby, I saw a few others who were trying to subtly listen in on the conversation the Chancellor was having stumble as their heads whipped around at my statement.

"But she lived nearly four thousand years ago," Radej commented, drawing a chuckle from me.

"She did, and I was born that far back as well. Though I'm happy to say I don't look a day over a thousand." Padmé laughed softly at my self-teasing while Damask offered a smile of amusement. The Zygerrians, however, stood there in even greater shock. "As we walk, I will explain how that is possible, and perhaps tell you a few details about my ancestor; at least those that won't spoil the surprise that I'm sure the author is going to reveal in their next work."

… …

… …
...
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
and now Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Nov 15, 2024

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 1 to 4 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.

3.08 Fire and Blood
… …

I leaned back, letting Raven enjoy the shifting of energies that began rushing over her hull as she slipped into hyperspace. A loud sigh slipped from me, relieved to finally be away from Coruscant; or more accurately to be free from interactions with the Banite Sith that now ruled the Republic as its Co-Chancellors.

A series of whistles and pops drew my attention, and I turned to see R2 and HK standing behind me. "Agreement: The astromech is correct, Master. You seem unnaturally pleased to be departing the system. Query: Was the attention of the females not to your liking?"

I chuckled and rolled my eyes. "No, HK. There was nothing wrong with Padmé or Miraj. I'm just glad to finally be able to slip away from being drawn into politics. Again."

HK's photoreceptors mimicked Human reaction by blinking. "Analysis: You continue to proclaim to dislike politics, Master, yet on multiple occasions you have shown an ability to convince others to do as you wish. The clear examples of this are with the group designated the Lokella and the gathering of forces assembled for the liberation of Naboo. In the words of the Creator, you have the knack for getting things done and gathering others to help you."

"Both of those were based on combat situations, HK. I much prefer leading others into battle than standing inside a gilded suite and speaking with others who lack the resolve to back up their words. At least on the battlefield, it's clear who you are fighting and what you need to do."

"Affirmative: That is indeed true, Master. The Creator also spoke of preferring the battlefield to deal with the internal matters of the Jedi and Republic. At least when he chose to return to their Order for the whining meatbag." I bit the inside of my lips, knowing he was speaking of Bastila and, as amusing as it was, not wanting to have him impersonate her again. "Request: Might I suggest we find some pitiful group of meatbags? Ones that would improve the galaxy by their removal. It may well alleviate some of your stress."

Chuckling, I shook my head. "As tempting as the offer is, I'll pass. We need to collect Anakin." I reached into my robes and pulled out a small datacard. "I need to give him this." Turning the datacard over in my fingers, I continued. "It's the schematics for the 3P0 series of protocol droids."

Technically, the information on that datacard was classified and trademarked information, belonging to Cybot Galactica. However, as the series had been in existence for over a hundred years, and were close to ubiquitous throughout the Republic – or at least the developed parts of it – they weren't as secure as CG might wish. Add in that, if you went down a few levels into Coruscant's under-levels everything and anything was for sale, acquiring the schematics wasn't that difficult. Nor expensive.

What I saw on those levels, even when only a few dozen below the glittering surface of the Republic Capital, were more signs that the Jewel of the Republic was nothing more than a sham. On the surface, it was everything it claimed to be, but the moment one looked at it with anything approaching an inquisitive glance, the façade faded away, revealing the rotten, corrupted core that was the heart of galactic governance.

I had used that corruption to my advantage here, but it had been hard to not scourge many of those I encountered from existence. Or at least more than I already had. It wasn't my fault that several groups, seeing a Mandalorian in beskar, thought they could kill me and take my armour. Nor was it my fault that, after their pathetic attempt at an ambush had failed, even if by some miracle of the Force, Republic security investigated the matter, there was nothing left of that scum to identify them.

At the mention of a protocol droid, R2 whined amusingly loudly and the smile I wore grew wider. Even though C-3P0 would never exist in this timeline – not with the project I had in mind for Anakin – it seemed R2's issues with that droid, or at least its series, existed with my R2 as well.

"Translation: The astromech is concerned you feel we are unable to handle anything you might need a droid for. A sentiment I completely agree with, Master."

"If I intended for Anakin to build a basic protocol droid, then I'd have found something like these," I waved the datacard in the air, "years ago. No, what I want him to do, given his fondness for technology, which you can both attest to, is create something superior. And, with what I hope he will create, I think you will both be interested in offering suggestions for what will, from the outside, look like a simple and pathetic protocol droid."

HK's photoreceptors flickered again, and I swore I could hear the circuits in his brain sparking as he processed my words and deduced my intentions. "Speculation: This new droid would be designed for far more than just service, would it not, Master? Perhaps intended for covert insertions and eliminations."

I clicked my tongue as I used my free hand to create a finger-gun and shot the ancient assassin droid. "Got it in one. Which is why, among other things, I want Anakin to alter the kill switch all 3P0 series droids have. Oh, there would still be a physical one on its frame, but it wouldn't shut down the droid. The true button would be located internally where only Anakin, I, or if you managed to damage the external shell, either of you could target it."

Leaning forward, I continued before HK could complain about the possibility of him being replaced. "I know you were designed for assassinations, and are scarily good at it. However, in this era, your frame is rather unusual. Add in that the cover art for the second book of the Knights of the Old Republic series will have you on it, and it will be hard for you to quietly slip into a place that I might need you to go for those gentle removals of undesirables."

"I don't expect I will have much need of such removals, but I'm not naive enough to believe there will never be the chance that I won't prefer that to other methods. Converting a 3P0 model into something that was something more than capable of carrying out such actions without being detected nor traced back to me, is a smart way to prepare for those moments. With your programming and R2's growing skills with circumventing systems, I believe both of you would be extremely interested in helping my son with this project."

When I stopped, R2 let out a long, deep whistle. My smile widened at hearing that and then seeing HK, in an organic gesture, placing a hand on his chin: or at least what would be considered his chin. "Conjecture: While any such droid would be massively inferior to myself, there is wisdom in your words, Master. Having support," R2 beeped angrily," Correction: Further support on such missions could, conceivably, increase the odds of any mission being completed with all objectives achieved. Addendum: There are many missions on which the Creator and previous Masters sent me where, while I completed the assignment, it would have been far more efficient to have capable support." His hand came down from his chin. "Retraction: Based on your statements, Master, I rescind my concerns about adding another droid to our collective."

R2 beeped in agreement. "I'm glad you approve," I said, slipping the datacard back into my robes. "However, which of your suggestions are applied to the project is entirely up to Anakin," I continued as I spun back around, returning my focus to Raven's displays. "I'm sure that, once he gets over his excitement of my challenge, he would be more than receptive to your suggestions for this potential droid he might be creating."

"Musing: Yes, Master. I already have seventy-nine potential improvements that could be made to the external design to improve the droid in a variety of ways. Contemplative: Does this interest in the creation of a covert insertion droid you wish for the Young Builder to create pertain to something that occurred on the Republic capital, Master?"

"Not directly," I replied with a shake of my head. "I'm just simply thinking ahead to possible instances where it might be useful to have such an agent in our ranks. As you well know, I prefer to meet my opponents on the battlefield, but I'm nowhere near stupid enough to believe that ideal is shared by the majority of those who would seek to challenge me. There will be cases where, as you discovered with Revan and others, the removal of a target is easier to achieve without the need for large-scale combat."

Against anyone on my level or beyond, I doubted even a group of droids as skilled as HK would have much luck. Certainly not against a well-trained Jedi Master or Sith Lord. However, even on Coruscant, such sentients composed an insignificant percentage of the population. More often than not, my targets would be non-Force users. Obvious targets currently would be those like Sate Pestage who were so close to Chancellors Palpatine and Damask that they had to know the truth of who those two truly were.

I knew that someone as loyal as Sate wouldn't be an easy target, but I knew HK could take him out and make it appear an accident. Yet HK was known to the Sith, so his being anywhere near Sate's location if the attaché died might draw questions I'd prefer to avoid. That was one place where a third droid, one unknown to anyone outside my closest circle of friends and family, could operate with ease.

There would be other times, such as long-term undercover operations, or scouting in places I might not be able to enter, where a seemingly innocent-looking protocol droid would be useful. One such potential place was within the Jedi Temple. A droid wouldn't be able to enter the Vaults, but they would be able to access computers that I might otherwise not be able to. Well, if I didn't want anyone linking me to a theoretical data breach at any rate.

The same logic could be applied to others, such as high-ranking figures in organisations, mega-corporations and the like that would form the CIS. Sliding a droid loyal to me into their ranks had the potential to be extremely useful. Which was perhaps why, if Anakin completed the project I had for him to an acceptable level, I might have more than a single droid made. Not that anyone else bar me would know of that, at least for some time.

"Observation: This project is an unexpected decision by you, Master. However, it is one I greatly approve of. Not only does the ability to insert an agent into enemy forces, either for deep reconnaissance or target acquisition or removal, but for helping to improve the skills of the Young Builder. Query: If this was not brought on by events on Coruscant, might I ask why it has come to your mind now?"

"Just acting on several expressions I heard in my youth. The most apt are 'it is better to have and not need than need and not have,' 'if one seeks peace, they must prepare for war', and 'sometimes you need a turbolaser, sometimes a surgeon's blade'. While we aren't at war now, I can sense one coming. The storms I sense growing in the Republic might not lead to all-out war, but there will be places where I will have to intervene. As I know, even with both of you, Anakin, Simvyl, Fenrir and Raven at my side, I cannot be everywhere at once."

"Assessment: Again, there is logic in your words, Master. It continues to please me to see your awareness of the dangers that exist in the galaxy."

"I'm glad you approve."

"Addendum: While the expressions expected meatbag inefficiency, they are accurate. I must, however, admit to being unfamiliar with the last one."

I chuckled. "It was one my grandfather used to say. At the time, I didn't understand it, but as I've matured I've seen the value in those words."

What I was avoiding here was that those words, in a more primitive form, had come from my grandfather in my former life. I'd heard similar examples of it from others throughout both lives and found giving it some personal spin worked well. Oh, I was sure I wasn't the first sentient in the galaxy to express that thought, not even in those words, but I had yet to hear it from another.

"Query: I am curious why a former Chancellor of the Old Republic would use such a phrase."

"As am I, HK. Sadly, I'll never be able to ask him when and where he learnt it. I do hope that, if Anakin is up to the task, we might see the expressions in action in a few years."

"Assessment: I believe we will, Master. The Young Builder is extremely gifted with improving the superior form of droids. I have no doubt he will be capable of emulating my Creator as you hope." There was a pause before he continued. "Contemplative: With permission, I would like time to consider further concealed alterations that could be added to this droid."

"Go ahead, and take R2 with you. He might not have your understanding of what could be of use, but he might have ideas you fail to consider. Or at least considered less important than others." There was a series of beeps from R2 and a second later I heard the cockpit's door slide open and then close.

Knowing I was now alone, I leaned back in my chair. Raven could handle flying herself along the current hyperspace lane. As my eyes began to close, my mind drifted back to events of Coruscant, starting with the premiere of Fellowship of the Ring.

Just as with the original sources, the novel had been changed for movie format. From what I'd read of some early reviews, there had been some complaints regarding that, but overall, the reviews were overwhelmingly positive. Padmé and Miraj had said as much at the main afterparty for the premiere, with both saying the casting for Aragon was good, though I suspected both ladies felt I would've been a more suitable lead.

The actor, along with the rest of the cast, were well received, but in my mind, they weren't on-par with the cast when I'd seen the movie in my former life. That was likely a bias on my part, along with a feeling that I was disrespecting the work of Tolkien by re-publishing his work in this galaxy, but it was an opinion that no one would ever hear of.

After the premiere, I'd run into my publicist, Shokvo, in the corridors of the theatre. From what he was saying, it sounded like the movie was going to have a better opening week on Coruscant than first thought. Much of that came from the fact the Co-Chancellors had both attended it, turning the movie into something of a requirement for anyone in the corridors of power to observe. Using that, the early screenings across the Core were selling out rapidly. So much so that the latest projections had me earning at least three hundred million credits by the end of the week.

If the movie had the legs of other movies that had debuted to such success, then within a month I could be looking at north of a billion credits from my cut of the production. According to Shokvo that was only the lower end of the current projections, and didn't consider any merchandise that would be sold because of the movie. Even if that was where it stayed and carried through with the other two productions, then I was looking at having at least five billion credits to my name simply from the holomovies within three years. When added to my current, and still growing, take which was a little north of one-point-three billion credits from my novels, and the expected interest in turning the Knights of the Old Republic series into holonovels, then I could see my net worth top ten billion credits long before the Clone Wars began.

That number, or any of them really, sounded impressive if compared to my former life. However, in this life, in this galaxy, it was but a drop in the ocean. Damask Holdings, for example, had a profit margin of nearly a hundred billion credits last year, held assets worth over fifty times that, and had a market capitalisation of nearly a quadrillion credits. And Damask Holdings was, while incredibly powerful, not even in the top one hundred companies in the galaxy.

Truthfully, seeing how much mega-corporations such as the Trade Federation and Techno Union were worth was frankly, terrifying. They could offer bounties for someone's head that would easily be worth more than the entire GDP of many mid-sized Republic worlds.

Yet even though it barely scratched the surface of the financial might of my likely opponents in the coming wars, several billion credits had some use. Cash in Hand had long since been completed, but beyond gathering the credits I had little use for that many currently. Save for preparing for what was to come. I had around three hundred million in my Inventory, with the rest spread out between Clan Shan accounts with supposedly isolated Mando'ade banking institutions, several dummy accounts, and the primary account for payment for my work.

While I was going to be busy with training alongside Anakin for a while yet, I planned to hire a suitable Mando'ade accountant, if such a thing existed, to begin investing in companies that would be useful for the coming decades. Mandalmotors and Incom were two such companies, as while they were major ship producers they weren't as massive as KDY, CDC, and SST, but that was a benefit. Investing what I had would grant me more influence in the companies than those larger ones, and using smaller companies, while limiting the ability to create technology and warships – once those were needed – they were more likely to be ignored by the major players in the lead up to the coming war.

Returning my thoughts to the planet I'd just left; I wondered what the next moves of the Co-Chancellors would be. The reveal of Master C'baoth's plan to send a mission into the Unknown Regions was an interesting one. If it had happened in the other timeline, then Sidious would've worked to ensure the mission failed. He couldn't have a colony protected by Jedi existing after he executed Order 66. More than likely, the mission had suffered some form of failure, costing the lives of everyone onboard it.

In this timeline, however, with the threat of the Vong hanging overhead, I wondered if that would still be this project's – Outbound Flight was the working name for the proposal – fate. I knew the Vong didn't come from the Unknown Regions, yet for all I could be certain of that, and make that clear to the Co-Chancellors, they couldn't simply take my word on the matter. That was why the plan for Outbound Flight would if they took on half of the suggestions I'd given them during our discussions in the days leading up to the premiere, be far more likely to succeed. Or at least succeed in part.

The Jedi on the mission would still, in the eyes of the Banite Sith, have to die. That was a certainty. The trick was ensuring it happened slowly, to not draw the attention of the High Council enough that they requested sending more Jedi to support the project. I didn't know how the Banite Sith were going to manage that, but I knew they would.

I could also admit to being curious as to what existed in the Unknown Regions. Half of the stories and rumours I'd heard and read about the large expanse of unexplored space were terrifying, and that was being kind. I doubted there was anything out there that, if it arrived in the known galaxy during the Clone Wars or after, could challenge the military might on display, but I'd rather nothing from that region ever emerged into the Republic's borders. Working to take down the Banite Sith and train the Chosen One was hard enough to do without races that harvested the souls of others, or living, sentient, slime. Those things could fuck off back to whatever hell-inspired holes they'd crawled out of.

Now, while I'd managed to avoid too much interaction with the Co-Chancellors at the afterparty, others had approached me to speak. Thanks to Observe and the Force, I knew most of them were only doing so to see if I might offer some route into the confidence of one or both Chancellors. Those beings I politely dismissed, though some didn't take the gentle hints and as this was a public location where I had to behave, I couldn't persuade them to leave in the manner I might've liked. In those cases, I was saved by my constant companions for the party; Padmé Amidala and Miraj Scintel.

As I'd feared, once the premiere was over, Miraj had sought me out hurriedly, ensuring she and her parents attended the same afterparty as I, Padmé, and the Co-Chancellors. Walking from the theatre with two royals at my sides had drawn a lot of attention from the media waiting outside, though thankfully no call had come from the Temple regarding the situation.

At the afterparty, the two royals had spent the entire time I was there either at my side or close enough to it that they could reinsert themselves into any conversation I was involved in. While that was useful for extracting me from people who wouldn't take the gentle hint that I didn't wish to continue speaking with them, at others it was a hassle.

The pair hadn't instantly hit it off, both seemingly seeing the other as a challenge to having my attention. As the evening had worn on, Padmé had brought up that I had given her a lightfoil and taught her the basics of using it. Miraj, seeking a chance to prove she was better in some way than Padmé, had insisted they spar before they departed Coruscant. I had tried to dissuade them from the spar, making clear that I didn't think it was a wise choice to do so, however, Padmé had agreed.

That spar should be happening about now and about the only upside to it happening, beyond me making sure I wasn't present for it and thus wasn't forced to pick sides, was that Chancellor Palpatine and King Medas had made clear to both ladies that they would only be sparring and not outright duelling. I did note that while Medas had made that clear to his daughter, he approved of the duel, which given the Zygerrian mentality that the strong should rule the weak wasn't a shock. All I could hope was that however the spar went – and I expected Miraj to win as she was older, stronger, better trained, and Zygerrians were physically superior in many useful ways for a duel – I hoped it didn't evolve into something more than a polite rivalry.

I wouldn't deny that there was a part of me that was amused and, if I was being entirely honest with myself, pleased to see females fighting for my attention. However, I didn't want them to start despising each other as both, if I played my cards right, had roles to play in the way I was trying to shape the future to my advantage. Plus, if things went badly, it might result in diplomatic fallout between their planets, and by extension Chancellor Palpatine. While I might enjoy the annoyance that issue would cause him, it would be something he would hold over me, and I feared how he might, without revealing it, use it to have me help the plan he and Plagueis were slowly bringing to fruition.

A nudge through the Force from Raven, had me opening my eyes. "I'm okay lass," I said gently, placing my right hand – the natural one – on a section of her skin. "Just thinking about things, nothing to worry about."

The panel around my hand flickered with various light patterns and I felt Raven's relief that I wasn't troubled too deeply by events happening on the planet we'd just left. Raven was perhaps the only female who was close to me that I didn't fear growing jealous over the attention I received from others. That, perhaps, might be because she was in many ways more like a daughter than a partner; or perhaps she understood that because of the bond we shared, she would never be challenged when seeking my attention.

Closing my eyes again, I pushed thoughts of Coruscant and those I'd left there aside. When I woke I'd need to start planning out the next leg of my and Anakin's training. Until then, I would enjoy some, hopefully peaceful, rest.

… …

… …
I moved toward Anakin's cabin, and once there pressed the buzzer to let him know I was outside. After nearly ten seconds, when he failed to respond in any way, I pressed the buzzer again. Once more, Anakin didn't respond. I knew he was fine; I could sense him easily through the Force, his thoughts centred on a particular matter – one I suspected I knew – but he wasn't responding to my call.

"Raven," I said softly to the ship, and a second later the door hissed open. "Thanks."

Stepping inside his quarters, I saw him sitting at his desk, leaning intently over a clutch of datapads. Moving closer, I saw that, as I'd suspected, he was working on the project I'd given him not long after we'd left the Lokella system. The top pad contained the schematics of the 3P0 series droids that I'd given him. One of the others, based on the detailed weapon descriptions mentioned, had come from HK, yet it was the one in Anakin's hand that drew my attention as I moved closer.

Much of what was on the pad was beyond me, even if my Mechanics [Droids] skill was in the low Master tier, but from what I could see, he was hard at work altering the internal circuitry of the droid in ways that, even with my limited understanding, knew would be both more efficient and much more expensive. Cost wasn't going to be an issue, though I hoped the finished product didn't end up costing more than a freighter, as that would be a large amount of credits to sink into something I might not need. At least for the next few years.

Looking back at HK's pad as I came closer, I saw that while most of the displayed suggestions seemed logical, many likely violated some Republic statute. That was to be expected of HK, as he felt such statutes – and I agreed in some cases – were merely suggestions that could be followed if one wished. Much of them also went far beyond what a droid designed for espionage, infiltration, and even assassination might need, but I knew HK was simply being through in the options he offered to Anakin. The other pads were either a collection of publicly available details on other types of droids, which I assumed were being used by Anakin for new ideas for his droid, or files that I couldn't make heads or tails of.

"Anakin," I said once near him, however, his focus remained on the pads before him, his fingers tapping away at the one he held, or sliding through technical displays on the others.

I wanted to speak with him about our intended destination of the Shapers of Kro Var. The planet was classed as being in Wild Space, and as such there were no commonly used hyperspace routes that led to their system. The closest I could get was taking first the Corellian Trade spine and then slipping over to the Great Gran Run. That, amusingly, would take us in the general direction of Endor, however, we'd be turning off those better known – relatively speaking – hyperspace routes onto ones that were barely used. I'd make sure to stop on a world in the sector to confirm the maps I'd gained from the Celebratus Archives were accurate because the last thing I wanted to do was get lost in the depths of nowhere, or worse, from faulty navigational data.

"Anakin," I said again when he failed to even acknowledge my presence. As before, he failed to respond and when I spoke the third time, my hand reached out for his shoulder, and I gave a gentle nudge through the Force. "An'ika."

I wasn't sure which of the three actions I'd taken broke the spell he was under, but he jerked back and blinked. "Huh? Cam? When did you get here?"

"Just a moment ago," I replied with a grin. "I know you're enjoying your project," I gestured with my hand, slipping it from his shoulder and indicating the datapads on his desk, "however, I was hoping to speak with you about where we're heading, and learn what you learnt from Master Dooku while I was away."

I'd not spent time on Matel's Gift beyond collecting my son. While I could have done so, I was concerned Dooku would wish me to spend time there, refining my training under his gaze. As useful as that might be, and how I wasn't opposed to it, I wanted to move on to the next sect I wished to train with.

"Ah, um, okay." Anakin put down his pad and looked up at me, though his eyes seemed conflicted. "I mean, Master Dooku's very skilled but, well…. he's not you."

My grin grew as I moved over the room, figuring I'd use his bunk to sit since he occupied the only chair in the quarters. "I'll take that as a compliment."

Anakin chuckled and then shook his head. "It is. I know you're not my father b…"

"We might not share blood, An'ika," I cut in, "but I am your father. The Jedi and Republic might not accept that, but I swore a vow when I adopted you and brought you into my family, into my clan. I would move the stars themselves to keep you from harm, and destroy anyone or thing that threatened your safety."

I spoke with conviction, making clear I meant every word I said, and I sensed Anakin's mind shift back to his ordeal at the hands of those shabyr lizards who had dared take him from my side. Even with that group dead and sent to their god in disgrace, the urge to unleash hell upon the entire species still burnt brightly within me. The only reasons I'd not done so, were first that I'd struggle to protect Anakin if I unleashed a blood feud on an entire species, and that such an action, as I was now, wasn't one I was capable of completing.

"I…" He gulped though there was no fear in the action. "I know." I nodded, pleased he understood that and that he wasn't going to dwell on his experience. At least not currently. "Um, I didn't do much training with Master Dooku. He wanted me to spend time meditating to gain more self-control."

"Oof," I muttered remembering many such lessons and meditations on the matter, from both Dooku and Fay. Normally after I'd done something reckless or dangerous, which was an almost amusingly common occurrence.

Fay had expected me to meditate on how I might've resolved those situations more peacefully, or at least without inflicting so much pain onto others, while Dooku focused more on making sure that, when such situations occurred in the future, I reacted with more consideration and thought before rushing into the fray. The lessons from him had sunk in better than Fay's, but I knew that if placed under stress, I still moved too quickly at times, not thinking if there were other ways to approach the situation.

"What about the others? Did you spend time with your sister?"

"Yes!" Anakin snapped back excitedly, any discomfort with his time training with Dooku washed away by the joy he felt when thinking about his sister. "I mean, she can't talk or really play with me, but just sitting with her and Ferox…" His voice trailed off as a wide and honest smile spread over his face. One that was infectious. "Oh! I, um, spent time with Miss Vosa as well," he added once he'd recovered from his bout of joy.

My brow rose at hearing that. I knew Vosa was interested in Anakin, and had tried to help save Shmi when the station had been attacked, but I was still reluctant to have her near him. Her interest wasn't, thankfully, as deranged as it had been toward me, but she had sensed his power when Shmi had died.

Dooku might've been accepting of her being near Anakin, but I wasn't, and I'd be sending him a message asking for his reasoning on the matter. He might've been, and in many ways still was, my Master, however, Anakin was my responsibility.

"Yeah, she wanted to see what I'd learnt." One of his hands grasped his pad in a sign he was concerned about something. "She, um, she didn't seem happy about what I'd learnt and offered some suggestions to help me grow stronger."

"I would be interested in hearing and seeing what those were later," I said as calmly as I could manage. Anakin didn't have my issues with Vosa, even liking her for trying to save his mother, but even then, with his willingness to see the good in everyone, he knew I didn't want her around him. The fact he'd at least told me about the interactions he'd had with the former Bando Gora leader was a sign he enjoyed and wanted to keep my respect and trust. "Moving on, what do you know of the Shapers of Kro Var?"

"Um… Just what was on the datapad you gave me," he replied. I leaned forward, wanting for him to continue, and from the way he shrunk into his chair, I suspected he'd forgotten much about the Shapers. "Um, they use the Force to control what they consider the elements. Fire, water, wind, and earth."

That was accurate, though the files had added that while most Shapers focused on only a single element, some could shape more than one element while the most powerful of their order were rumoured to be able to control the base elements and more powerful ones. Those reports hadn't been confirmed by the records I had access to but, knowing what I did of the Force, it should be possible for anyone with sufficient training to control the elements and more natural forces.

Now, we'd not be staying with the Shapers long enough to learn how to shape all four base elements, but I felt we'd get a good understanding of their techniques. Perhaps even gain insights into using such things that were missing from Jedi teachings.

"What else?" I prodded when Anakin stayed quiet after his initial statement.

"Uh… The Jedi consider them a Dark Side cult but because they're isolated and don't move around the Republic, the Jedi generally ignore them."

"True enough." If the Jedi were truly interested in bringing balance to the Force by defeating the Dark Side, they'd move to remove cults like the Shapers, or the Nightsisters of Dathomir, especially as to most of the Order, the Sith were gone; assigned to history as a failed order. Instead of doing that, the High Council, and through them the rest of the Order, allowed themselves to be guided and ordered around by a Senate that was so corrupt that it represented a challenge to the Jedi's belief of balance.

Thinking about the Nightsisters, my thoughts returned to when I had considered learning from them. Or at least one of the other clans of the Witches of Dathomir. The idea had quickly been dismissed as every clan believed that males were little better than slaves and breeding stock. While I would be interested in learning how they tamed rancors enough that they could be ridden, I had no interest in spending the rest of my life in chains.

Anakin's face scrunched up as he tried to remember the rest of the data on the Shapers that I'd shared with them. wanting to see how much he could recall; I stayed silent as he ransacked his memories. "They… um… they dislike the Jedi."

"Yes, but why?"

"Because of how they… how we use the Force."

My lips twitched at his slip. I was training him with an inclination toward Jedi philosophies, but a little over a year since I'd adopted him, it was clear that path didn't hold as much appeal as he might've expected a few years prior.

"Specifically?" I asked, figuring I could use this discussion or at least the time before it became about the exact details of our time with the Shapers as a teaching moment. There was more value in learning, remembering, and then recalling something than having it stated over and over to you by others.

"Because we can move things with a gesture."

"The gesture isn't technically needed," I replied gently. "Or at least, I don't think it is. To me, it's very much about training yourself to do something without thinking. Much like the concept of muscle memory, and how repetition of the various velocities means that, when battle comes, you know how to move your lightsaber without having to think heavily about it. You can immerse yourself in the moment, focusing on everything around you and trust yourself to know how to react and when." I raised my hand. "To me, this," I flicked my fingers up, raising the datapad with the 3P0 schematics on it into the air, "shouldn't need the gesture to be done, though I still do it because it is what I expect to happen when I wish the Force to obey me."

I had been experimenting with moving objects without gestures, simply because of the potential advantage it would offer in a multitude of situations. It was doable, though without the gesture the action was more difficult. I was training myself to find it easier, as the ability to manipulate objects without the telltale sign of a Force user doing so, had great potential use, at least most of the time. On Kro Var, such an act would be problematic at best.

"Returning to the Shapers, they believe that using the Force in unseen ways is abhorrent. So, the more common abilities a Jedi might use of Telekinesis or Telepathy are downright outlawed in their society. If we are caught displaying those powers, then at best we face life imprisonment. At worst, they'd try to execute us.

As Anakin gulped, one hand rising to his neck, I knew that they'd not kill us on the spot. Instead, we'd be prepared for some form of custom for executions. That would take time to arrange, so we'd be imprisoned for a short while, which would be more than enough time for HK, R2 and Fenrir – who the last I saw him was resting in the central area of the ship – to free us.

"Yeah," I said, gesturing to Anakin's hand that was near his throat. "That is why, while we are on their planet, we won't be mentioning that we're Jedi. Not at any point in our training. As far as they are to know, we are Mando'ade: buir bal ad. I expect that they will train us, but that we'll have to do so without our armour as the Shapers retain a distrust of technology. We'll likely have to do our training in simple robes they provide."

"What about your arm?" Anakin blurted out, bringing up a point I'd already considered before coming here.

"We'll have to see what they decide. I hope they will understand that I need it, and I'll lean into that by hiding the fact I'm comfortable with my right hand as much as my left, but if they demand I remove it, I will. They shouldn't see a problem with me losing a limb in combat, they are, after all, a warrior culture. I'm sure they've had far worse happen when Shapers battle to settle matters. The odds they've not seen worse injuries than mine are about as good as a Wookie marrying a Trandoshan."

As intended, Anakin laughed weakly at the bad joke. It was clear both from his body language and through the Force, that he hadn't fully recovered from his ordeal at the hands of those lizards, though I didn't think he ever would entirely move past it. Such traumatic events had a way of leaving long-lasting impressions on someone no matter how mature or strong they were.

Ideally, he would release the feelings linked to those memories into the Force, and I should teach him how to do that. However, I knew he wouldn't. He took everything far too personally, much as I did, and it would be hypocritical of me to say he should do that when I didn't. Yes, I couldn't because of Eidetic Memory, but that didn't mean I couldn't learn to let go of much of the anger as it formed.

"What about HK and R2?"

"They will remain on Raven, as will Simvyl. He has some Force potential, as all sentients do, but I don't think he'd be able to learn to draw on any element in the time we're going to be present. That doesn't mean he'll be idle, as I expect he'll focus on the training he received with the Matukai and Echani. However, that is up to him. All I'll ask is that he keeps an eye on Raven, and along with HK makes sure no one decides to do anything funny to her."

I doubted anything would happen, but since Raven was unusual, there was always the chance that someone might take an undue interest in her. HK and Simvyl would have clear rules of engagement if such an event occurred, and even if HK disliked them, he would obey them.

"Now, we still have several weeks until we reach Kro Var, but I want you to practise for our time there. There will be no mental usage of the Force until we arrive."

"What about during lightsaber training?"

"Any external mental use of the Force," I clarified, my smile widening at him seeing the mistake in my words. It hadn't been intentional, but it was good to see his mind was alert to flaws in orders. "Drawing the Force inward, as we learnt to do with the Matukai, shouldn't be an issue. Not least as it's highly unlikely that the Shapers could sense us drawing the Force inward. Haran, I'd be shocked if they didn't do something similar themselves."

Anakin nodded, understanding my words, though he stopped a moment later and then frowned. "Won't they ask about why we're coming to them for training?"

"They will," I responded with a chuckle. "Which is why we'll be shifting the truth of certain events slightly." I leaned forward, so he could hear the tale, based heavily on half-truths, that we'd be spinning for the benefit of the Shapers.

… …

… …

I watched as Raven's ramp descended, my eyes alert to any threat that might be outside. I couldn't sense anyone that close, but that didn't mean I was going to lower my guard. "Remember, no sudden movements."

"I know," Anakin responded with an annoyed sigh. Given I'd been making clear the rules for him to follow while we were here, focusing on the story we'd be spinning and how to conduct ourselves during the first few days, several times a day over the last few weeks, I could understand his irritation. That didn't, however, mean I wasn't going to slip in one final warning.

When we'd arrived in-system, it had been clear the Shapers didn't have much in the way of a centralised government or technology. There was no station in orbit, nor any single channel to speak to someone on the planet. Once in upper orbit, Raven's sensors had detected various groupings of people dotted around the planet's four continents. There wasn't anything bigger than a small city – by Earth standards – on the planet, but I'd avoided going to such a centralised location, as there was more chance of running into another visitor who might recognise me.

Instead, trusting the Force to guide me where I wanted to go, we'd flown over the most uninhabited continent. Most of the people there lived in mobile groups, seemingly travelling from one location to the next. There were a few large structures which, based on the scans, seemed to be temples or monuments, but I avoided them as well on the chance they might be sacred.

In the end, the Force had led me to what appeared to be a permanent settlement of around a thousand sentients. As we'd flown over, I'd sensed their reluctance and concern at our arrival, and as such I'd landed Raven a few kilometres from the settlement. We'd remained here waiting, and now, about three hours later, a group of Shapers had approached.

None carried blasters or anything as advanced, preferring blades and other simpler, but not ineffective, weapons. Seeing that, and thinking I could use it to my advantage, I'd removed every weapon I visibly carried bar my beskad. My gauntlets and replacement limb still had everything installed in them, though to hide the fact I had the replacement arm, I wore black gloves over both hands.

I had considered adding the Sith war blade Hego Damask had gifted me as well, but I dismissed the idea. To the naked eye, the blade appeared to be nothing more than an old, but exquisitely crafted weapon. However, one trained to sense the Force as Shapers might well be, should be able to detect the Force within it, a hint that the Force had been used during the blade's creation. Thus, it remained in my Inventory, which was true of anything linked to the Jedi or Sith that might give us away. Even items I'd kept in hidden compartments on Raven were in there, as I wasn't taking any chances.

"Observation: I have already computed the most efficient pattern to remove potential threats, Master. Along with the next three hundred and forty-two. If your oratory skills are insufficient to persuade the local meatbags that we come in… peace, I stand ready to assist."

"I think I'll be up to the task," I replied, ignoring the subtle hints at my potential inability to speak my way out of trouble, and HK having to be peaceful. "And don't activate any of those plans until I command it."

I knew he wouldn't act without orders, but I wanted to be sure. Plus, he and R2 would be remaining on Raven while Anakin and I spoke with these Shapers. My son's part, or at least his ability to convince the Shapers that his story was a hundred per cent truthful, was going to make or break our odds of being trained with this tribe.

If he wasn't up to it, it wasn't a huge matter. There were other tribes to which we could head. I just hoped things didn't turn sour in our first encounter, as while I knew I could take everyone out there with ease, I didn't want to place Anakin in danger.

… …

"When the Trandoshan came close to me, I panicked," Anakin said slowly, hints of fear and anger in his tone, body language, and unintentionally emanating through the Force. "H-he was going to kill me, so I wanted him gone. I brought my hands up to protect myself, but…" he looked down at his hands for a moment, "something happened. I felt something react to my wishes and the world exploded. Dust and sand were thrown up, and when it cleared enough I… I saw the alien had been blown away and had a metal pole sticking out his chest."

I stood at Anakin's side, one hand on his shoulder for comfort as he detailed events on that planet. Or at least the events we were basing our reasons for coming here around. He'd done well, steering clear of my Jedi training, slipping around it when he spoke of how we'd met, the Lokella, the death of his mother, and then my adoption of him under Mando'ade law.

The biggest shift was the one he'd just made, suggesting he'd used either the wind or some form of explosion to knock back and kill that Trandoshan, and while I kept my eyes on my son, I tried to watch the Shaper who was standing with us in the building we were in. The building was at the edge of the settlement and was where the scouting party who'd come to Raven had brought us. at least after I'd convinced them we'd come to seek training with their people.

"How exactly did you manage to push back a being much larger, and I assume stronger, than yourself?" The question came from Aranaris, a member of the villages' tribal council. He wasn't that old, looking to be in his forties or fifties, but he was a council member. I suspected that was why he had so many tattoos over his upper body. Almost all seemed to be stylised flames, though around his waist the tattoos appeared to be more akin to rocks.

The men who'd brought us here had all had tattoos as well, though they'd only had flames ranging from those covering their arms to the leaders of the group having them over their chests. I was curious about the reason for the tattoos, both in number and style, but that could wait until, provided things went well with Aranaris, we were accepted for training.

"Um," I felt Anakin gulp and as he looked up at me, I offered a nod of encouragement. Even without the ability to sense the Force, anyone could tell he was hesitant about the question and possibly slightly unsettled. Whether that came from not trusting himself to fool Aranaris, or because of some lingering issue with killing the lizard, I couldn't say, but I felt the elder would believe it was the former, and thus it would help sell Anakin's story. It might also, if we were lucky, have Aranaris dismiss any small flaws in the story Anakin was spinning. "I don't really know sir. I mean, I wanted him gone, but at the time I don't know how it happened." He looked up at me again. "Thanks to my father, I know now that it was the Force coming to my aid, but at the time I was too shocked to think about what I'd done."

"When my son reacted as he did, I was little more than a hundred metres away around a large pile of debris," I said, cutting in and shifting Aranaris' attention to me. "The sensors in my armour detected shifts in air pressure and temperature, which had me pushing myself faster to reach him.

"When he came into sight, I saw one Trandoshan impaled on a metal skewer, his flesh burnt and smoking and his life all but over. Another was poaching Anakin, my son kneeling on the ground staring at his hands in shock, which took all of my attention. I understand your people distrust technology, but if you wish I can provide a recording of what I saw that day."

The recording was one I'd worked on with the droids, altering recordings and data to show what we wanted it to show. The odds were Aranaris wouldn't want to see it, given the Shapers' distrust of technology, but I wanted it ready on the off chance he did want it. The distaste of technology had extended to us, and Anakin and I had only been allowed inside the settlement, so to speak, after we removed our armour. We still wore the underweave and I still had my arm attached, and my beskad was at my hip, but the rest was back on Raven.

I knew Bo and others wouldn't have been happy about me removing my armour to gain entrance to the settlement, but this wasn't training a Mando'ade could do. Well, except perhaps for Naz and those like her who had enough Force Potential to conceivably learn some Force disciplines.

Aranaris looked at us carefully, judging our words. What I didn't sense was him searching for the truth in the Force, which was a relief. While I knew I could hide the fallacies in our story from him, I wasn't certain Anakin could. "It sounds as if your son can control the cleansing flames," He said slowly, measuring his words. "Not an uncommon display when one with The Gift is in danger. Still, I must ask why you came to us instead of heading to others with understanding, however flawed, of The Gift. Such as the Jedi."

I scowled for a split second before dismissing the expression. "I won't get into the full history of my people and the Jetii, but it is best described as a lack of trust and in some cases respect between us. Don't get me wrong, many Jetii have the potential to be great warriors, but instead of embracing that, they choose to remain loyal lap dogs of the Tsad Droten: The Republic.

"They placed themselves in servitude of the Republic, as deeply flawed as it is, after the same conflict that galactic records show drove your ancestors to this world." Aranaris nodded, knowing at least some of what I spoke of. "A few centuries after that, as my ancestors united under a strong leader, the Jetii feared what we might do. Without investigation of our motives, they convinced the Republic to strike our worlds, reducing much of the surfaces to barren waste.

"We were making no moves toward war with anyone. Haran, we were just emerging from a period of multiple civil wars over who should lead us. Yet the Jetii chose to attack without provocation. They sought to destroy our culture and crush our will, but they failed to understand something. All Mando'ade follow a code; the Resol'nare. Sentients have and will continue to die for causes, but ideals never die. Something the Jetii should understand, yet chose not to when bombarding our worlds from orbit.

"Some of my people, after the events of the Dral'Han as we called it, chose to abandon our ways, and follow the Republic. They are dar'manda: traitors. It is only now, over eight hundred years later, that we have cast off the yoke of those traitors and reclaimed our worlds in the name of the Resol'nare!"

I paused there, taking a few breaths to restrain some of the anger I'd let slip out as I'd spoken. While I didn't hold the hatred of the Jedi and Republic that many Mando'ade did, I understood the sentiment, and it was easy to draw upon the rage that was buried deep inside me to suggest I hated the Jedi.

Once calmer, I squeezed Anakin's shoulder. "Even if that history, and far, far more, didn't exist between my people and the Jetii, I wouldn't ask them to train my son. They would take him from me, deny me the chance to see him ever again claiming it was their right to train him, and that our ways were insignificant compared to their beliefs."

"Your people place that much importance on a child even if it doesn't share your blood?"

"Yes. To us, family isn't simply those you share blood with. It's those who fight beside you in battle, those who you choose to risk everything to protect, and who would burn the stars from the sky to help them." I looked down at Anakin and smiled. "When I first met him and his mother, they were slaves. I managed to free them easily enough and take them to a group of similarly free slaves. However, a little over a year ago, an attack funded by the Hutts," Anakin scowled at the mention of the giant slugs, "resulted in the death, among others, of his mother. Sensing his need to become stronger and gain vengeance, I adopted him and have been training him in the ways of my people ever since."

Aranaris listened attentively as I spoke, hopefully catching the emotions in my tone as he weighed my words. He wouldn't use the Force to get a sense of me, at least not intentionally, but I felt the story Anakin and I had crafted was good enough that it would fool an unsuspecting Jedi Knight, though perhaps not a Master. Even without the Force, he was mature enough to be able to read the subtle signs in someone's body language to catch if they believed what they were saying. Thanks to years of being a friend of Chancellor Palpatine, I'd subtly learnt from a true master how to deceive anyone, though I knew I was far from his current level, never mind where he would go in the coming years.

Time drew on as we stood in silence, waiting for Aranaris to comment.

I find little in your words or body to suggest deception," he eventually said. "The boy will be trained with our young. However, I have yet to hear why you feel you should be trained alongside him."

I chuckled, knowing this would come but wanting to appear amused at my lack of explanation. Everything, even my comments on the issues between the Jedi and Mando'ade, was focused on getting Anakin permission to train with the Shapers. That was because his story was based on facts, from a certain point of view. Mine at least, was going to be based on a complete fallacy.

Hiding that I had, at least before Natural Selection, been able to control the four base elements of the Shapers' philosophy was going to be my greatest challenge while here. Amusingly, taking Natural Selection helped there as while I had all the lessons in my head, including the more scientific ones from Jedi Masters like Plo Koon, I'd yet to spend any real time working on harnessing them since the change. That was because I had always intended to head to the Shapers for training. Now I was going to have to lean heavily into my Social Skills to convince him of what I was about to say, putting them through another test, though one I considered far easier than continuing to hide what I was and what I knew from the Banite Sith.

To that end, I had a quest designed for me to raise Deception and Persuasion by, at a base 50 levels by the end of my training with the Shapers. If I failed, either by not being accepted for training or a lack of effort, then it'd cost me a decent chunk of XP, but it was worth the effort.

I was around halfway to Level 32, which would be another Perk Point. I was leaning toward taking Stat Boost, so my combined physical stats would have their limit lifted to 75. From what I could determine, that was the absolute peak that a Human could reach. While I was happy with how my life had gone, I did wonder if perhaps I'd made a mistake during character creation in taking Human as my species. However, there was nothing I could do about that, nor was it worth wasting time wondering about what might have been. Instead, I turned my attention to Aranaris and began spinning my spiel.

"After I'd rescued him from the Trandoshans, and ensured they never repeated their customs on others," that drew a short nod of approval from Aranaris, "I asked a medic I trust implicitly to test Anakin. From what he said, Anakin has the potential to be extremely powerful in the Force." Aranaris looked at Anakin heavily, trying to judge the truth in my words. "On a hunch, I had the medic test me as well. Throughout my life there'd been moments where I'd moved a touch faster than I should've, or when I knew instinctively what was about to happen a moment before it did. Until Anakin's ordeal I had put all that down to training, but understanding that Anakin could use the Force, I grew curious. I was shocked to discover that while nowhere near as potentially powerful as my son, I could learn to use the Force."

"Given what you have revealed about the Jedi, how did that make you feel?"

"For the first hour or so, I felt wrong. As if I'd been infected by the failings of the Republic. However, with time to consider it, I saw it as another weapon in my arsenal, one I needed to learn how to wield for it to have worth."

Around us, I could feel the Force shifting, hinting the decision was in the air. Part of me wished to use the Force to help ensure Aranaris made the choice I wanted, and I knew the Force would do that if I so demanded. However, there was a chance that Aranaris would sense what I was doing, and realise I wasn't the simple mercenary I claimed to be.

"You are not the first people to come to our world seeking training, though the first to visit my village in my lifetime." He leaned closer. "Most visitors head to one of the larger settlements elsewhere on the planet, so why did you come to us?"

I shrugged. "A hunch I guess. The less people know that Mandalorians are here training, the less likely it is that the Jedi get wind. As much as I'd enjoy showing them how they've failed as warriors, I won't put my son at unnecessary risk." I smirked. "Just to be clear, your people are not the first we've approached and trained with. We spent around half a year with the Matukai. They're another group of Force users outside the Jedi's influence, with a focus on drawing the Force inward to make the body stronger and faster."

I didn't know if the Shapers knew anything about other Force sects beyond the Jedi, or if they used the Force in similar ways to the Matukai. By revealing this now, I could explain away instances where Anakin and I moved faster than we might otherwise be able to in advance. That should mitigate the risk of anyone questioning our story.

"Such training is offered to those we consider Apprentices. The second true rank of warriors among our people." He leaned back, one hand coming up to stroke a long beard. "It will be interesting to see how someone does knowing such techniques before learning to shape their first element. As it will to see how an adult with some understanding of how to use The Gift does in training. Perhaps it might even offer new insights into the training of our warriors."

I nodded, pleased he wasn't upset about us training to draw the Force inward, and that he could already see the benefits of having us train with his tribe. There was an undertone of something, perhaps uncertainty over our story, but if he wasn't going to touch on that concern, I wasn't going to ask about it. The less he openly questioned our story, the less likely he was to see through the lie in it until, I hoped, we were finished with his training and off-world.

"I will speak with the other Elders," Aranaris added, making me smile. He moved toward the door of the room, though as I moved to follow he gestured for us to wait. "You are to remain here as my guests until a decision has been reached."

I disliked being confined in the room, not least when I could easily sense the dozen Shaper warriors around the building waiting for any sign we were a threat. However, if the roles were reversed, I'd have done the same.

"How long will that take?" Anakin blurted out.

Aranaris stopped and turned back to us. I feared he might dislike the question, but as he offered Anakin a warm smile, I knew that wouldn't happen. "I see the impertinence of youth is a universal constant," he said as his eyes found me.

"Only in those with the desire to make their mark on the galaxy," I replied with a grin.

That drew a short chuckle from the Shaper Elder. "Very true." He returned his attention to Anakin. "Based on what you and your father have told me, I'm inclined to accept your presence among the tribe. Now I have to convince the other Elders of that, but my voice carries enough weight that I don't foresee it taking more than an hour or two at most."

Anakin accepted that, and Aranaris left the room. While the door was open, I saw two Shapers standing there. They had accompanied Aranaris to this meeting, but it appeared that they would be remaining behind. More security to ensure we didn't do anything rash.

Like those that met us at Raven, they carried simpler weapons; one with a sword, the other an axe. Their eyes, as had been the case for any that had seen us, had been drawn to my beskad. I was unsure if I'd be allowed to train with it, at least for the entirety of our stay here, but it offered me a potential inroad to getting better acquainted with the warriors of the tribe. As would their tattoos.

The meanings seemed clear, and I was sure Adas would be interested in them as well. The holocron was curious about the Shapers and had asked me to speak with him at least once during my training so he might learn about their culture. The ancient Sith King – a true Sith unlike those of Bane's lineage who bore little in common with the original beliefs of the species the name had come from – was wiser than he let on. Or at least knew how to withhold enough information to keep me interested in continuing to learn from him.

I understood what he sought from me, and I understood the dangers of heading down that road. But with me unable to ever let go of my emotions – good or bad – the Jedi path wasn't one I could walk. Certainly not the path the current High Council was taking the Order down. That road led only to one place, which I was intent on stopping.

The trick for me was to learn from Adas without losing myself to his ideals, or the depths of the Dark Side before I was able to master it as I wished.

… …

… …
"… and that's about it so far," I said as I sat in my quarters, the holocron in front of me glowing as its gatekeeper listened carefully to my words. "I'm sure there's more to come in the Apprentice classes, but I'll not know that until tomorrow."

It had been about a month since we'd arrived on the planet and begun training, and I was finally moving up. Spending that month in a class with young learners had been irritating, but I had endured it. Beyond it feeling like a test from Aranaris and the other elders, I knew that you had to crawl before you walked. Or in this case, understand the element you wished to Shape before attempting to do anything more than summon it to your hand.

Those I'd be joining in the Acolyte group were closer to my age, though most were in their mid-teens while I was eighteen. Amusingly, the names the Shapers had for their ranks, were a mix of ranks the Jedi and Sith had used. Or at least older Sith orders. After Apprentice, there was Warrior, Knight, and then Master for your chosen element.

Interestingly the tribe that the Force had guided us to specialised in Fire Shaping. I'd half expected that given the tattoos of the Shapers in the tribe, but it was nice to have the confirmation as that was the element both Anakin and I were most inclined toward using. We both had some inclination toward Air Shaping, but that wasn't going to be learnt currently.

Regardless of the tribe, Shapers learnt to master a single element first. then, if they had the inclination and desire, they could learn another. Thus, someone like my trainer, Master Walrion, could be a Master of one element, but an Apprentice of another. Those who could master two or more elements were the Grandmasters of their culture, with those rare individuals who could master all four elements were considered a Supreme Master. From what the tribe knew, there was no Supreme Master currently, but that wasn't uncommon. Not only were they a semi-isolated tribe on the remotest continent, but Supreme Masters' only seemed to be born in times of great strife.

Within the tribe, there were a handful who could wield multiple elements, with them often in positions of importance. Interestingly, the Shapers considered one's primary element as a guide to the sort of person they were.

The rarest of elements as a primary was Earth. Those who could shape it were regarded as incredibly dependable and practical. In battle they were considered if they had mastered the element, the most difficult opponent to overcome; much like a mountain, they could be near-impossible to disrupt or knock over without an insane amount of power used against them.

Water Shapers, like Earth Shapers, were considered dependable as well but were generally calmer and more reserved. Those who mastered the element were said to be able to sense the gentlest of changes in another's emotional state and knew exactly what to say to help those with which they were speaking. Water Shapers were highly sought after as tribunal members – their version of courts – and diplomats to send to other tribes due to them, like water, being able to flow around obstacles to reach their destination.

Air Shapers were regarded as free spirits. They often wandered the land, travelling from tribe to tribe, guided by their curiosity about what lay over the next hill. They were also the best for creating new ways of doing things, that same drive of curiosity helping shine their mind toward seeing things in ways few others could. Given Anakin's ability with technology, it wasn't a surprise that he was considered almost as strong with Air as he was with Fire by the Masters. I lacked the cutting insight he had, but my drive to wander and explore showed I had an affinity toward Wind as well.

However, for both of us, Fire was where our hearts lay, and after learning of what it represented, that wasn't a shock. Fire Shapers were bold, aggressive people; those willing to rush into danger to help others. Their passions burnt bright, leading them to do what needed to be done. However, that same drive could also be a problem if the Shaper didn't learn to overcommit and do the wrong things for the right reasons. If they learnt to temper that heat, then Fire Shapers were considered the greatest of warriors and commanded armies when tribes went to war.

"Interesting," Adas commented as he stood still having listened to my report. "This blade they had you train with, show it to me."

Since we were in my cabin, a good few kilometres from the settlement, I reached out and used the Force to do so. The blade floated up into the air, turning along its axis to show all points to the ancient Sith King.

The blade was about the length of my beskad, which was longer than most such Mando'ade weapons, and a touch heavier. It was also blunted as while Master Walrion and her helpers weren't against trainees striking each other with their blades, they didn't want unnecessary damage done to us. The blades thus left bruises when they struck, or at least they did if wielded by some with the strength to do so.

While I had to hold back on my blade work while training to become an Acolyte – because of the age and skill of my groupmates – I hoped that wouldn't be the case from tomorrow as I began studying to become an Apprentice Shaper. Regardless of that, I would still have to hold back with using the Force, at least externally. There hadn't been any instances with the children where there'd been an instance when drawing on the Force would be the easier choice, but I knew that wouldn't last. While he might have more need of drawing on the Force to defend himself, Anakin was doing well at not doing so. I could only hope that remained the case over the coming months.

"A teaching weapon, one sadly blunted to avoid injury. I would have ensured the blade was at least partially sharp, to remind the younglings that it wasn't a toy, but I can understand why that isn't the case, and why they gave you such a blade when training with their youngest potential warriors." I ignored the comment about having to train with children, as it was one I'd snapped at myself about on occasion over the last month. "It certainly isn't on par with your beskad, to say nothing of the weapons my armies wielded, but I can see potential in its design."

"They use the Force to strengthen their blades," I said as the training weapon continued to rotate around in the air. "Nothing like how the Force was used in the creation of the war blade Plagueis gave me, but from what I've heard, it's the same principle as what I learnt from the Jedi about how to strengthen any object with the Force if there is a need to do so temporarily."

"While that is probably true, you should still listen to their methods on the unlikely chance they offer an insight you had not yet considered." Adas paused. "When will you consider training with the war blade?"

"Probably not for some time, and even then the beskad will remain my choice as my secondary weapon."

"Understandable, but you shouldn't discount a Force-forged blade as an option. The blade you have is powerful, though not comparable to the axes I wielded in war. Ones so powerful they could shatter the hulls of those who thought to invade and conquer those I ruled over."

"The Rakata."

The gatekeeper nodded. "Yes." He paused for a moment. "It is interesting that your ancestor has history with them; or at least one of their great war machines. Almost as if it were a sign that through the Rakata, we were destined to meet."

"Perhaps." My response was noncommittal as I didn't want to even hint that my choice of Revan as an ancestor was an active choice on my part.

"I remain disappointed that this Star Forge is gone. The potential for it to help us prepare for the wars we sense coming would've been immense." I nodded, agreeing with the sentiment even if I was glad the Star Forge was gone. Something that powerful, if it fell into the wrong hands, had the potential to fuck up the galaxy if given time to prepare for war. "Returning to the Shapers, they have potential as useful warriors in an army, but they remain limited by flaws in their beliefs. Flaws I'm sure you are well aware of."

I chuckled, knowing full well he wanted my opinion on the Shapers. The tricks he used were the same as ones I used with Anakin, and that Dooku had used when training me as his Padawan. The difference between Adas and myself was that I was trying to have Anakin focus on the ideals of the Jedi. Those lessons weren't sinking in well, and it was clear now – if it hadn't been a year ago – that he wasn't cut out to be a Jedi: at least as how the Council would expect.

With Adas, while he spun his words well, he wasn't hiding his intent to teach me how to draw upon, wield, and dominate the Dark Side. The only upside was that his teachings were based on what true Sith would've learnt, and not what those in the Banite Order had followed for nearly a thousand years. Yes, that plan was working, but it didn't feel like the correct choice to take.

I often wondered if Bane had somehow learnt from Revan, as he was one of the few Old-era Sith who had used a Rule of Two. Learning the truth was highly unlikely, but the question was one of many that I had linked in numerous ways to my ancestor. Of course, to get answers, I'd either have to wait for him to reappear and speak to me about them, or somehow discover information from the Banite Sith.

That was something for far into the future, and I replied to Adas' comment. "Their ability to harness the world around them, to shape and use it how they do is impressive. Perhaps even beyond what most Jedi and Sith could do. However, that is because the Jedi and Sith embrace a wider view of the Force and how it should be used." There was more to it than that, but that was the answer I felt Adas wanted to hear.

"Yes. Against a properly trained Sith, or even a Jedi, most of the Shapers would be little to no threat. Their Masters, however, might well be more effective against Sith Warriors or Jedi Knights, but in a prolonged conflict, their narrow-minded views would result in their deaths. Now, if they chose to work in concert, ambushing a Jedi Master, they might well stand a chance of taking them out; provided of course, that the Jedi Master in question was caught unaware." A nod came from me, signalling my agreement even as Adas continued.

"As you said, the flaw in their beliefs is their greatest weakness. It does, paradoxically, offer great strength as one who focuses heavily on a certain aspect of the Force can overwhelm others who aren't as well versed. The challenge, as both agree, is that these Shapers focus too narrowly on how they use the Force. However, if there was a need for a combat-capable Force sect in war, the Shapers have the potential to be extremely effective; particularly if deployed in situations designed to maximise their skills."

Again, I nodded as I had already added the Shapers as a potential resource to draw upon when it came time to be a coalition to challenge both the Republic and the CIS. Such a coalition would be termed as Separatists by Republic media, but I had no intention of allying with the majority of the CIS, or at least the mega-corporations that ruled it from the shadows. Those who genuinely believed that the Republic had failed them and also disliked the companies that provided the power to the CIS were potential recruits for my forces, as were those Republic worlds who stayed with it simply because of hatred toward the mega-corporations, or who didn't want to change from one suffocating overload to one far worse.

Taking time to train Anakin and myself was a risk, but with Gunray and his closest subordinates removed from the board, and Dooku shifted away from becoming a Banite Sith pawn, I felt I had time to do so. Those actions would delay the Banite Sith's plans, though I wasn't foolish enough to believe that it had ended their plans. With Damask as Co-Chancellor, they held more political power than they might have in the other timeline and now had ways to circumvent Republic laws about time in office without rushing to generate a crisis.

What might work in my favour there was that it was uncertain how Republic courts would rule on the idea of someone serving three terms as Co-Chancellor while being elected twice. The matter was already being discussed on the Holonet, though if it were brought before the courts, I knew the Banite Sith would move to ensure the ruling was in their favour.

That was why I'd dropped the hint about Maul being involved in the attack on Sojourn. Sidious was actively seeking to remove Plagueis, but I felt the Muun wasn't aware of that threat. At least he wasn't until the reveal of Maul's actions. Now, if things went even slightly well for me, Plagueis would begin to distrust everything Sidious told him. Not only would that generate the smallest of wedges between the pair, but it could unravel a few threads in their plan. I just had to be ready to pull on those threads to further weaken them before the Clone Wars erupted.

"This trial you underwent to become an Acolyte, what did it involve?"

"Nothing more than proving my competency with what was taught, but wielding the Force to control fire and with a blade. While easy to manage, I've had to be cautious with how quickly I've mastered their instructions, not wanting to risk giving away that I have prior training." So far, that had worked, but I knew there were a few voices from some of the younger Shapers that my rate of improvement was far too good to be anything but due to previous training. I was going to have to be cautious going forward, as there was a chance that someone would place me in a situation where to avoid harm, I had to draw upon the Force in ways not yet taught to me.

"For the Apprentice trials, the blade will be replaced with one sharpened, though not to levels that could cause a fatal accident. However, I'm told the goal of those trials isn't to defeat your opponent with the blade but to show your understanding and control of your chosen element is enough to allow advancement to more difficult training. I assume to do that, it requires creativity and ingenuity to if not defeat, then out-move my opponent. If it's clear that one fighter is superior to the other, the Masters will step in to avoid potentially fatal injury, but I'm unsure of anything more."

I intended to pass the Apprentice trial as, beyond wanting to advance as quickly as possible, that would be the second of five objectives for my time with the Shapers. I'd passed one by advancing to Acolyte, but the higher ones – to become a Warrior, Knight, or Master – were beyond me. at least with me intending to not spend more than half a year on Kro Var.

"Hmm," Adas began as he considered my words. "I understand the choice to not use fully sharpened blades, but is it disappointing. One cannot determine what a potential warrior is capable of unless they are placed in mortal danger. A lesson you have learnt several times in your life, from when you were attacked by Sith as a youngling, through your trial with the Mandalorians and up to the challenge the Sith Assassin gave you on Naboo."

I'd told Adas much about my adventures to prove I was worthy of his training, to see how he would react, and slowly earn his trust. So far, it seemed my stories had worked with Adas, and he was willing to teach me what I wanted. I was aware he wanted me to go further and faster down the path he intended, but I was being cautious. The Dark Side would swallow me whole if I entered it without fully understanding it. Indeed, I suspected that it was only because of the Interface that I hadn't fallen during the events with the Bando Gora and Vong. I'd lost that protection now, and while I was open to learning what I could use of Adas' teachings, I didn't want to fall as deeply into the darkness as he did.

"Ritual combat is something to be encouraged," Adas continued, "and hearing the Shapers, like the Echani and Mandalorians use it, reminds me of my youth. I had to scratch and claw for everything I earned, be it proving my worth to my tribe to uniting my world under my banner. However, from how you describe it, it's clear that the Shaper duels are but pale imitations of what a warrior should face to prove their worth. Nor do I expect that, when battles between tribes take place, the victor savours their triumph by drinking the blood soup from their defeated enemy's skull."

"I haven't heard anything about how disputes between tribes are handled, nor do I suspect I will," I replied, pushing aside all my distaste for what he'd mentioned. He knew I wasn't going to do that or things like it, but continued to mention them as if to judge if I was unworthy of continuing to train under him.

He might claim that there was power in drinking the blood of someone strong in the Force and that it could be used in various rituals and incantations, but I had shab'an interest in doing that. Now or ever.

"Understandable, but I expect if you did, I would be disappointed by their rules. Few species have the resolve and power to truly delve into the Force as a warrior should." While his tone was neutral, I could catch the slight inflexion that hinted at his disappointment. "On the topic of combat, have you given any further thought to how to rebuild your lightsaber?"

"Not heavily, no," I replied, knowing he was meaning my main blade. The yellow shoto blade was a backup weapon for me, and until Anakin created his lightsaber, the one he was training with when time allowed. "I want to attempt to rebuild or repair the crystal, and intend to use beskar or phrik as the coating of the hilt, but beyond that, nothing."

I had spent the year-plus since the lightsaber's destruction acting more as a Mando'ade than a Jedi, but not having the hilt at my waist continually left me feeling incomplete. The crystals, including the Mantle of the Force, were all aligned completely with me, yet I hadn't found anything on how to repair the damage done to the micro-crystal that formed part of the focusing array within my old lightsaber.

If I wished, I could've taken a random crystal from my Inventory – I had ten such crystals – and used that in a lightsaber, but the microcrystals had been the ones I'd found in the crystal cave on Ilum. I'd worked to find them; facing, and defeating visions of two possible extreme paths I could walk in the process, and not using them in a new lightsaber was wrong. Thus, I preferred to at least attempt to repair the damaged crystal, or failing that, work to find a new one.

"Then perhaps it is time I offered an alternative to blindly searching in the hope of finding a suitable replacement. During my lifetime, lightsabers were unknown, but due to previous holders of this holocron, at least those who proved themselves worthy of my instruction, I have learnt several secrets related to them and other powers. One such secret is how the Sith craft crystals for their weapons."

"You mean the reason every Sith lightsaber uses a red crystal?" I asked slowly, my thoughts turning to lessons with the Jedi about how unlike them, the Sith didn't seek out a crystal. Instead, the Sith crafted such things from their hatred and rage, from the darkest depths of their souls. According to those lessons, the Jedi claimed a true Sith lightsaber was weaker than a Jedi one because the crystal was not forged naturally by the Force. I suspected the Sith claimed the opposite, but while I had crystals from Sith, the last time I'd Observed them, nothing had been revealed to suggest either side was telling the truth.

"Yes. The process was revealed to me many millennia ago but one of the few worthy of learning at my feet." I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at the arrogance of the gatekeeper, thinking those who'd come before me had been beneath him. Adas had been a warrior king, ruling for centuries but that was but one world in a galaxy of hundreds of thousands of them. "The process, rather amusingly, has its roots in techniques and rituals dating back to before even my rise as the Sith'ari."

"Who taught you?" I asked, ignoring Adas referring to himself as the Sith'ari – their Chosen One. The title, given his rule lasted for centuries, only ending when he drove the Rakata and all their advanced Dark Side-powered technology from Korriban, was well earned. I wanted to hear who had once owned this holocron, as that might well grant me the chance to plot the rough course it had taken over the mill…

"Freedon Nadd." The mention of that name knocked me out of my thoughts. "You have heard of him?" Adas asked, seeing the shock on my face.

"He lived before my ancestor did," I replied slowly, drawing on studies in the Jedi Archives. "He conquered Onderon and ruled there for upwards of a century before the Jedi arrived and, so they claim, defeated him and his followers easily." There was more to the story, much more, but this wasn't time to reveal everything I knew of Nadd.

"Yes, I was made aware of his defeat several centuries later by the next who proved themselves worthy." A deep, almost guttural chuckle came from the gatekeeper. "It was not long after learning of Nadd's fate that the matrix of this holocron went dormant. Remaining so until you awoke me from my slumber."

Well, that would make plotting the holocron's route considerably easier, though there were still massive holes in it. Not least how my mother managed to gain possession of it, and stored it with her belongings in the Vault on Ordo.

"This process, what exactly is involved?" There was no harm in hearing about it, though I was hesitant to consider it any further than that.

"I sense reluctance in your tone."

"Obviously." My response was dry, and lacking in detail. "Trusting the words of a long-dead Sith, even one as powerful as yourself, without question would be beyond foolish." Plus, I was concerned about heading further down the path Adas wished for me to walk. I wasn't going to follow his intentions. No, I would forge my own path through the Force in the coming decades.

Another deep, guttural chuckle rippled from the holocron. "If you followed my words blindly, then I would be even more hesitant to instruct you than I currently am. Teaching other Jedi the fallacies taught by their Order is an effort I have grown weary of over the countless years since this holocron was created.

"That said, the fact you are aware of the dangers my lessons contain and how my desires don't entirely align with yours, is a sign that your mind is more open to the truth than the magnitudes of failed Force users that have or will exist in this galaxy and beyond."

I smirked, amused that my logical unwillingness to completely trust Adas had, in some small way, earned me some of his respect. I felt I now knew, after a year or so of truly learning from him, what he wanted to hear and how, but that didn't mean I was always honest with him. That was a dangerous path to walk.

Adas had ruled his people for hundreds of years, and this holocron was over twenty-seven thousand years old, so this gatekeeper had had more than ample time to learn and evolve further. Yet for all that I was learning from him, I had no intention of heading down the deeper, darker, and more dangerous paths he wished to show me.

With war slowly forming on the horizon, I knew that I would have to fight, that I would have to do things many might consider horrible if not downright diabolical. However, if that was what it took to defeat the Banite Sith, and correct the failings of the Jedi and the Republic, then I would do so. There were just some lines I refused to cross.

Learning exactly how the Sith forged their crystals wasn't one of those lines. "What exactly is required to create such a crystal?" I asked, wondering if it might offer some insight into how to, if not repair then at least reforge my damaged microcrystal.

… …

… …
The blade in my hand flashed, cleaving through the arrow of fire arcing toward me. The Force coursed through the blade, bending to my will as the flame dissipated, leaving only faint embers where its threat had been.

The memory of my first mistake in Acolyte training burned hotter than the flame itself. I'd learned then that pride could sear deeper than fire. Now, standing at the threshold of my Apprentice trials, there would be no such error—no hint of weakness.

The Acolyte trials had been mere sparring matches within the safety of the settlement. The Apprentice trials were harsher, with six tests in a single day, each demanding more than the last. Failure meant half a year's wait, an eternity to someone who had already lingered here for five long months. Victory was my only path forward.

Four trials had passed, three ending in duels where my opponents, consumed by resentment, had faltered, and fallen before my steady hand. But this one—a boy my age, cautious and sharp—held his ground, sensing that I was no easy target. I felt his rage, raw yet focused, stirring his attacks with force, but it was nothing compared to what I held within. Since Anakin's abduction, I'd honed my emotions to a lethal edge. But here, that edge remained sheathed, restrained. The time to reveal myself had not yet come.

The dying embers of his fiery arrow gave way to a flick of my wrist, sending five bolts of flame hurtling toward him. Each bolt was a distraction, an irritation, calculated to make him falter. His blade rose to meet them, and he retaliated with a wave of fire, pushing it forward with all the focus of his intent.

I met his fire with my own, conjuring a wall of flame. In the midst of the blaze, I surged forward, my beskar-arm braced against the searing air, cutting through the flames like water. He knew what that arm could do, having seen me send another opponent to the ground with a single strike. His blade rose, deflecting, creating an opening I could have seized—but restraint kept my power in check. Not here, not yet.

Our world narrowed to the rhythm of combat, the Force binding us in a ritual dance of fire and steel. Shadows flickered at the edge of my vision, where the Masters watched, unaware of the true power I kept veiled. My blade shifted, gripping the hilt with both hands as flames spiralled around my beskar limb. The boy's eyes widened, his stance faltering as he watched the fire coiling around the metal.

He raised his free arm, desperate to deflect, but his fear betrayed him. The strike was mine—until a resonant bang shattered the silence. The sound jarred me, just enough to miss my mark, my fist glancing past his form. A surge of fury flared within, raging against the interruption, yet I forced it into a cold, tempered edge.

The Keeper approached as I surveyed the boy, his robes singed, marked by flames. I remained untouched. I'd won, though no one would call it victory. The true question was whether the restraint I'd shown, the power I'd kept veiled, would be understood.

The man offered us a smile once closer. "You both fought well and while neither achieved victory, I judge that you are both ready for the final trial." As he spoke, another member of the Hall – easy to determine by the deep brown clothing they wore, similar in many ways to Jedi robes though without much of the undergarments, moved forward. Knowing what he wanted, I twirled my blade around and presented the hilt to him and my opponent did the same. "That will come this evening after you have both rested and recovered from your previous trials."

We bowed to the Custodian, accepting his words though I felt ready to face whatever the final trial was right now. I knew that was adrenaline and my lust for battle talking, but with the Force under my command, I didn't fear any of the others fighting to become Apprentices nor would I lash out and break my cover simply to satiate my urges.

The Custodian offered me a smile. "You show remarkable ease for an off-worlder with sliding into alignment with The Gift."

I smiled back, having faced this question multiple times during my time with the tribe. "When one is born into warfare, one learns to accept every advantage one has. However, it was only recently that I learnt why I had an advantage of knowing how and when to move before it happened; one I trained with another sect before coming to Kro Var."

"Yes, I have heard you trained with a group called the Matukai," I nodded confirming that, "once your trials are over, regardless of how you fare in the final test, I would enjoy speaking with you about the training you did there. There is wisdom in studying how others view The Gift and how it is used."

"Certainly, though they are the only other Force sect I've visited with my son. I have interacted with the Jetii, but I've never asked them much about their philosophy, and from what I understand, your people have little trust in the Jetii because of how they use the… Gift."

"Indeed." The Custodian turned after getting in the final word and walked away. After giving my opponent a nod, I turned and moved toward where those from the tribe I had trained with were gathered, savouring the understanding that only the time limit had saved my opponent from defeat. He might still have been granted permission to attempt whatever the final trial was, but I suspected that wouldn't have been the case.

As I moved, my smile grew wider as I revelled in how easy it was becoming to slip into the Force; to have it flow around me, granting me insight of what to do and when while ensuring it did as I wanted. It'd been over a year and a half since taking Natural Selection and it was almost instinctual to do so, though I understood that coming to continually rely on it risked leaving me open to moments when the Force was either blocked or when another had greater domination over it than I had.

I'd spent thousands of hours, most nights since I barely required sleep, deep in meditation working to align the Force with my goals, to ensure it was my ally and not my enemy. Now, there had been moments, lasting no more than a nanosecond, where the Force seemed to hesitate, not wishing to aid me as I desired, but those were becoming less common and so far in my training, yet to expose me to true danger.

"You passed!" The exclamation came from Pamaris, one of my fellow Acolytes from the tribe. Most of the others were reluctant to get close to me, fearing me as an outsider, but Pamaris wasn't. That may well be because his inclination lay with Water and Wind, as it made him inquisitive and patient with others. Pamaris had passed all four stages of the trials as well, while most of the other students hadn't, which probably explained the glares I was getting from them.

Their opinion, however, didn't matter. Nor did Pamaris' nor even Master Walrion in all honesty. All that mattered was completing as much of the training as possible in the remaining month or so I intended to spend on Kro Var. Each day remained a challenge, needing to walk the fine line between showing impressive regular improvement and not having that improvement be too great, and thus risk discovery of what I truly was.

Some of the other students in the tribe, and even a few Warriors, had attempted to force me to break my façade, going so far as to carry out actions that had left me slightly wounded. The urge to lash out, to strike them down for their actions remained strong, but I was better than my base desires; certainly, better than those fools who dared challenge my power. The only thing that might, conceivably have me break cover would be a threat against Anakin.

Only one Warrior had even suggested that, and after I'd beaten him down viciously for the threat – without drawing on any Force power I might add – the village had understood that I wouldn't tolerate such comments or behaviour toward my son. That warrior, once the matter had been deliberated on by the Elders, had been sent on with a caravan travelling for months to one of the few cities on the continent. They had yet to return, which was good for the pitiful excuse for a warrior. If he suggested going after Anakin again, I wouldn't be as lenient in my response. Nor hold back on revealing the full extent of my power to him and his tribe.

Now, while I'd kept myself distant from most of those I was studying alongside, by choice and by circumstance, Anakin hadn't, which was entirely expected. He was very much a people person, always seeking the best in others. Two of his group, a pair of twins not born in the village, had become his newest friends.

It was this ability of Anakin's to make friends and seek the best in them, that I felt had been exploited by Sidious to turn Anakin into Vader in the other timeline. Now, I couldn't claim to be immune to this same failing, seen when Serra had been in danger on Naboo and when Anakin had been kidnapped, but I was better able to handle the dangers of having relationships with others due to my maturity. Anakin had a long time to learn that control, though while I was teaching him how to do so I wasn't going to deny him the chance to make friends as we travelled.

"Yeah, but I should've won," I replied to Pamaris, knowing if I stayed quiet any longer he might think I was ignoring him. I wouldn't classify him as a friend, but he was sociable with me.

"Perhaps," a new voice said, drawing my attention, revealing that Master Walrion standing nearby, "but victory in your last duel was not required. All you had to do was prove your capability against someone as skilled as yourself. Those you defeated in the earlier rounds were unready for their trials," around us, several members of his tribe looked away, reminded of their failures in earlier duels, "this last trial was to show you were ready for your final test."

"That doesn't sound ominous at all," I muttered, using a wide smile to make clear I looked forward to the challenge.

"What is life without challenge?" He replied, matching my smile. "Now come. You have time before your final trial, and it would be wise to use that to rest and prepare."

After giving Pamaris a nod, I followed Walrion. Around us, most of those in the tribe who had come to attempt their Apprentice trials glared up at me. I, however, didn't care; they had proven themselves unworthy of the position they sought while I had not. All that remained was one final test, but I could feel the Force sliding around me, offering its help to ensure I emerged victorious.

… …
As the green flames surged closer, I dove to one side, their scorching heat grazing past as I rolled into a landing. Pain flared in my left leg—a harsh reminder, tempting me to unleash fury on the fool who dared wound me. But surrendering to that urge would be a surrender of my purpose, my control, and the Force itself.

Instead, I channelled the anger inward, sharpening my focus, and honing my movements to a razor's edge. Yet, even as I rose to retaliate, my power felt constrained, a fraction of what I could wield if I allowed the Force to surge unchecked. Five months of holding back, lowering myself to match those around me, grated against every instinct. But now, so close to completing my trials, I couldn't risk shattering my disguise.

The flames gathered at my fingertips, yet before I could release them, the emerald blaze arced again toward my new position. "Enough," I growled, springing forward to evade the green inferno as best I could. Unlike the previous duels, this one stripped me of my blade, pitting me against a Fire Master. Survival alone was the objective—time was the only measure of success. Yet, the Custodian's cruelty lay in concealing the duration, forcing each Acolyte to fight as though every second might be the last.

Rushing across the arena, I scanned for anything I could use. This duel wasn't held within the Hall of the Four but in an open arena, like a colosseum with rows of seats filled with eager spectators, those who had failed their own trials watching hungrily. Every attack I attempted was swallowed by the Fire Master's flames, his green fire devouring my efforts with effortless contempt. The cheers that rose with each failed attempt only fanned my irritation.

I knew the Fire Master wasn't aiming to kill, though he wouldn't hesitate to wound. In truth, if we clashed with full strength, I would crush him; he wielded the Force narrowly, through a singular mastery, while I could command it in ways he couldn't comprehend. Yet here I was, forced to endure this torment, to bide my time.

Then I saw it—a pillar of stone, no doubt raised by an Earth Shaper in an earlier duel. It was broad enough to shield me from view, at least briefly, and I sprinted toward it. To the spectators, the seconds I spent rolling, rising, and darting to the pillar would seem brief, but to me, with the Force amplifying each sensation, it was an eternity, my mind racing through strategies, discarding each in turn as inadequate.

Just as I reached the pillar, four steps from cover, all thoughts of strategy fled. Around the pillar, another funnel of green flames twisted toward me, the Fire Master's trap. Fury erupted, raw and consuming, pulsing through my veins as I realized I had no escape.

I couldn't stop, couldn't veer from the path, couldn't reveal my power to evade what was coming. In the agonizing slowness of the moment, I braced myself, arms raised in a futile guard against the oncoming blaze. I closed my eyes, the searing heat enveloping me, burning through layers of will and flesh alike. I knew the cost this might exact; it might end my trials here, rob me of my chance to ascend as an Apprentice Fire Shaper.

But I wouldn't flinch, wouldn't turn away. If this was how the duel would end, I would face it head-on, unyielding. Pain blazed through every nerve as the flames devoured me, their heat an all-consuming fury—and then, mercifully, the world faded into darkness.

… …

… …
As I lay in the bed, my gaze returned once more to my arms. Bar the beskar-covered replacement which showed no hints of damage as far as I could tell, I wore bandages from my shoulders down each arm. Those were the last bandages I had, with those for the rest of my body having healed in the days I'd been lying here.

The Shapers had a substance that accelerated the healing of the skin, and from what I'd seen, I wouldn't have any marks left on my chest, back, and legs. I could've healed the wound quicker, but that would mean drawing upon the Force and desiring it to restore my skin to its natural state. Such an act, while faster and less painful – even with the numbing agent the Shapers added to their medicine and bandages – would've ruined my cover, and after enduring the mind-searing pain from the duel with the Fire Master, I'd be a son of a Hutt before I made such an elementary mistake.

When I'd first awoken, and been told of my scars, of which my arms had taken the brunt of the blow, being the only section of me, outside of my head, the Water Shapers – or at least those who had learnt to harness their gifts for healing – had told me I would retain the scars from my trial. At least those on my arms. Those elsewhere would heal fully, and my hair – burnt away by the flames – was already beginning to return. I'd started to enjoy having slightly longer hair, allowing it to reach down past my shoulders, and not feeling it there – instead, having to endure any breeze on my exposed skull – was perhaps more off-putting than the scars hidden by the bandages.

For a few moments I had considered healing the scars that would be left once I left Kro var, but Master Walrion had entered the room not long after and stated why the scars on my arms were important. The scars that lay under the bandages were badges of honour to the Shapers, with every one of them, all the way up to the Grandmasters, having such marks if they learnt to Shape fire.

Other elements could leave scars, but the only element – at least of the base four – that always left such marking was fire. The issue, as I lay in the bed after nearly a week, was that no one had explained why the scars were important. I had a few ideas, but without confirmation, I couldn't be certain of anything.

That had meant the anger I felt for having to endure the bandage, for being forced to experience the pain of my body being engulfed in flames, only grew stronger. Thankfully, after time training with the Matukai, and the Shapers, and learning some ways to focus such rage from Adas, I had no issues controlling my rage. Shaping and guiding it in the ways I wished was child's play and while that was a simple matter for any who understood the power that lay in achieving dominance over one's emotions, it was such a relief to have that. Particularly when I remembered my time with the Bando Gora and fighting the Vong.

The upside, or at least the biggest one, to being stuck in a bed for a week was that it granted me time to think. On both the next few steps while on Kro Var and the ones I needed to take to regain what I'd lost from taking Natural Selection and where Anakin and I would head next.

I couldn't see us staying on Kro Var for much more than another month. I wanted to see what new techniques I would learn as a Fire Apprentice, but after that, there was little need to stay. I'd seen enough from Fire Masters, and painfully experienced more, to see ways I could harness my training to further my abilities. Perhaps in ways that few Jedi and Sith might ever consider. What also assured me that our time with the Shapers was growing to a close was the way Anakin was slowly becoming agitated. As if he longed to move on and explore more of the galaxy.

I shared the same sensation but was better able to hide it from others, but I could sense the Force shifting as if suggesting we needed to move on. That some unknown problem was slowly forming not far into our future. Because of that, my thoughts turned toward powers I had yet to rediscover.

Phase and Teleport were the two obvious examples of such powers. While I knew I could use them, I had remained reluctant to attempt either. Screwing up with them could easily prove fatal. I'd known I needed to learn how to harness the Force properly before attempting to reapply those powers, and as my time with the Shapers grew to a close, I felt it was almost time to add them back into my arsenal.

They were extremely powerful abilities, but their usage in combat – bar for quick withdrawals – was limited. Or at least they had been before taking Natural Selection. Once I was again comfortable using the powers, I'd have to test if that still held, but my feeling was that they would. Still, they offered me avenues that remained closed to most other Force users, and I'd have to start trusting their use, if not in direct combat, then to move into or out of such situations faster. It had been a regular flaw of mine too, when forced into rash actions, that I'd not used them, and that was a flaw I wished to remove.

I'd given more thought to Adas' suggestion on the creation of a new crystal for my lightsaber, and while I was reluctant to commit to it, as it was an obvious path down a road I wasn't comfortable travelling, there was some wisdom in at least attempting the process. Or using it in another way that he might not approve of, but might be more suitable to my needs.

That would come once we were away from Kro Var, but I'd also have to make sure that I didn't leave Anakin and the others waiting around on me while I attempted what I wanted to try. Fenrir and Simvyl were growing agitated with the boredom of not doing much. They went out hunting and training every other day, but both wished to do something else. Raven wanted to fly, her desire to feel the wind surging over her skin growing with each passing minute. As for the droids, while R2 seemed unaffected by such an extended period with little to do, HK had stated a desire to find some meatbags to test his latest calibrations upon.

The only issue with leaving Kro Var soon was that we'd not get the chance to study with an Air Master. Even if we travelled to another tribe elsewhere on the planet, Master Walrion had made clear none would train me until I had become a Fire Warrior. Even then, most wouldn't begin teaching a secondary element until I had mastered the first. That was, even if Anakin and I had the potential to shape air, there simply wasn't the time to commit to the training, so I'd have to learn the ability on my own through trial and error.

I didn't think I yet had to reinsert myself into events of substance in the galaxy, but I knew that the time I had to prepare myself and Anakin before the first beats of the drums of war sounded was growing to a close. Nearly eighteen months had passed since Palpatine had been elected Chancellor, and another month after that Damask had joined him as Co-Chancellor. By now the pair would have the levers of power aligned to ensure they remained in office for as long as was necessary before a galactic crisis ensured none would want them to step down.

Whoever they had chosen to replace Dooku as Darth Tyrannus – if that name was still used – would soon be ready to begin stirring the pot. Assuming it remained a Jedi Master, then it wouldn't take much to search the Holonet for mentions of a member of the Order speaking out publicly on the failings of the Republic in the Outer Rim, but to search for that I needed to be away from Kro Var and back in civilization.

The question, once that figure was revealed, was determining if they had the acumen of Dooku to influence others in the ways he had in the formation of the CIS, or if they would travel down a slightly different path. That, however, would only become clear once I knew who the Banite Sith's puppet was.

Even if I had to wait a few more years to discover the puppet, I could start making moves to prepare. The development of a third faction, one offering another path forward, was perhaps my best choice. That faction would be far smaller than the Republic or CIS, but with the right people, planets, and companies backing it, I felt it held a good chance to royally fuck up the Banite Sith's plans, perhaps even offering sight of the path through the coming chaos that I and Anakin had to thread.

Something hinted to me that beyond us and Dooku, Maul and Vosa had roles to play in finding and then widening that path, however, I was unsure of what those roles would be, and in the case of Vosa, if I wanted to accept her service.

The obvious non-Force users to focus on were the Mando'ade and Lokella. The latter were small but dedicated toward goals I could support and would induce new forms of chaos into the Banite Sith's plans. The former, however, had the potential to derail things majorly. There were, potentially, hundreds of millions of Mando'ade spread across the galaxy, and if they could be united under a single banner, under a new Mand'alor, and bring the full strength of their arms and technology to bear, they could be incredibly useful.

However, they alone wouldn't be enough, but I had a few plans, some downright insane that I could enact that might, if not outright help my cause, then disrupt the Banite Sith's plans. One such group was the Anzati, or more accurately their assassins.

From the general stories on the Holonet that one read of the Anzati, they sounded like this galaxy's version of vampires. Feeding on the 'soup' or 'luck' of others to enhance themselves and live longer was the stuff that gave people nightmares. More so when one considered that they considered those strong in the Force delicacies of the highest order.

When one dug into their culture, however, one saw that while all that was true, only those who lost control of themselves and became little more than feral beasts deserving of nothing but a quick and painful death, attacked and fed on others so indiscriminately. The majority of the species lived for centuries, learnt to control, and rise above their urges, and through those centuries if not millennia of life, trained to become some of the deadliest fighters in the galaxy, with many specialising in assassinations. So much so that HK considered them the apex meatbag species for such missions, which from him was as high praise as he could offer to a sentient.

All that meant that I would be safe to train with an Anzati Master Assassin if they were willing to train a Force user. However, Anakin and the others wouldn't save perhaps for Simvyl. For the droids, Fenrir, and Raven, it would be another five or six months of sitting around, but I felt the time was something Anakin could use.

I was uncertain how easily I could slip away from my training to oversee Anakin's; however, he had his project waiting for him. He'd not been able to focus on it while we were on Kro Var, but nearly half a year of training by himself aboard Raven would grant him the time to create his droid; something that might help keep HK and R2 occupied as well, at least to some degree.

The door to my room sliding open drew me from my thoughts, and a moment later Master Walrion stepped in. "Good Morning. How goes your recovery?"

"The pain's gone, and I can finally feel my fingers," I said, flexing them for emphasis, savouring the relief.

He smiled at the sight. "Good. The healers expected you'd be ready for the final bandages to come off today. Then we can begin the last stage of your trial."

I frowned, puzzled. The battle with the Fire Master was supposed to be the final test. "I've finished the duels," I said, watching as he stepped further into the room, a hint of amusement on his face.

"Yes, the duels are done," he said, his smile widening, "but you've yet to be confirmed as an Apprentice of Fire. You still need the markings that signify you as one of us."

"How are the tattoos applied?"

"The process is simple." He raised his arms, revealing the intricate flames etched from his hands to his shoulders. "Look closely, at the places where the flames seem to meet and intertwine."

I leaned in, examining the stylized flames that danced up his skin. They crept under his clothing, but I knew they extended across his chest. The markings were striking, giving the impression that his arms were alight, an effect that became even more mesmerising when he summoned flames to dance across the tattoos. The ink seemed to come alive, each line of fire blending seamlessly with the real flames, a merging of flesh and fire that was both a mark of power and a promise of what lay ahead.

"Do you remember how in your first lesson; I spoke of what my tattoos represented?"

It took only the slightest bit of effort to have the memory come to the forefront of my thoughts and in crystal clear detail. "That they mark your mastery over the flames, and display to others you have proven your status as a Master of Fire."

Walrion nodded and lowered his arms. "Indeed, and you have now passed your Apprentice trial, it is time for you to gain your first markings." That held some appeal, as I had no issue with tattoos, at least not when they weren't as all-consuming as Walrion's. "Each Shapers' markings are different," he continued, moving closer to the bed, "the marks shaped by events of their trials. The scars your arms bear will form the base of your markings, and the more dangerous the trial, the greater the scars one can experience." I nodded, seeing the logic in that.

"What about the other elements?"

"Those are not as prone to scarring the body as fire, but where they do they are used in the markings. For example, Master Ranalis' markings to show his mastery over earth are based on scars. At least the ones showing his status as Master. Earlier trials rarely leave the same lasting impression as the cleansing flames do."

"In that case, I'm honoured to accept my markings," I said with a smile. A tattoo should always have meaning, signifying something the person did or earned, and not just a mark because they liked a picture. The idea of healing the scars was gone now, replaced by the understanding they carried respect and honour with the Shapers.

"Good. The Custodian and the other Masters were concerned you might reject markings based on personal belief."

I chuckled. "You remember the markings on my armour?" He nodded, remembering when I'd brought part of the armour to show the sigils I bore for both my clan and myself. I'd done so as Anakin had detailed the story of my verd'goten to his friends, and it had spread through the tribe to the point I had to prove them with a recording of the hunt. While many disliked the use of technology to show that, almost all were impressed that I downed the greater krayt dragon with nothing more than a knife. "Then I'm uncertain why you would think I would reject marks of honour and courage."

Walrion grinned. "I knew of this, but the others did not. They needed me to confirm that you were agreeable." He turned and moved toward the door. "I will have the healers visit you soon to remove the bandages. Then this evening, your markings will be created so that you can display them with honour on your travels."

… …

… …
I watched carefully as I ignited the fuel at the centre of the furnace. Having taken days to gather the ferrocrete needed for it, craft that into shape, and then build the forge, the last thing I wanted was for it to fail as I started the fire at its core.

Quickly, the heat rose, stifling the surrounding environment. The Force protected me from the worst of it, yet I could see the air around us simmer from the intense temperature emanating from within the forge. The flames inside roared; twisting around seeking freedom to destroy everything around me, but I knew I couldn't allow that. I had to take control of the flames, control the heat they generated, and focus toward helping me achieve my goal.

Adas had been clear that to forge a crystal in such an intensive way, the Force user had to be the dominant party; they had to ensure for however long the process took that the fire obeyed them in every way they demanded. For the Sith, that meant building a crystal from scratch, applying each layer of lattice one at a time, painstakingly using their fury to endure the time and effort needed to do that, and ignoring the pain brought forth by the intense heat of the furnace as they knelt before it. I was uncertain if I could do that, and with the cracked crystal available to me, I hoped I wouldn't have to.

Once the flames were hot enough, I opened one palm, and using the Force lifted my cracked lightsaber crystal into the furnace. Attempting to repair the crystal using the method the Sith used to create their crystals was a longshot, but since there was no other way to recover the crystal for its primary purpose, I figured it was worth a shot.

On the journey to this remote planet – one in a system known simply by galactic coordinates rather than a name – I'd spent hours using the Force to examine the two micro crystals down to their atomic structure. Or at least as best as I could. The Force had resisted helping me, almost as if it knew what I intended and wanted to stop me, but it had bent to my will and assisted my work; just as it was going to do now.

Even as the crystal floated to the centre of the furnace, I could feel it buckling under the heat. The crack within it widened as the heat affected the lattices within as the flames probed for more weaknesses to exploit. If I was simply trying to repair the crystal, then that would be an issue, but I understood that I couldn't do that. No, what I was attempting was to break the crystal down and rebuild it into something usable.

Focusing my emotions into a fine edge, using it to slice through the Force as it tried to prevent me from accessing the elements that went into the creation of the crystal, I got to work.

In the depths of his holocron, I knew Adas expected this to fail, for it to become nothing but a waste of my time. However, I felt I had to try. This crystal was one I worked to acquire, defeating the worst possible versions of myself in the process, and then discussing the future for a brief moment with Revan.

My mind knew what I had to do, and the Force would bend to my desires helping me achieve that. This was going to take hours, if not days, but I felt the effort was worth the risk.

… …
I slumped back, the exhaustion of what I'd done finally catching up with me as I felt my work was finished. However, before I could saviour rebuilding my crystal, I felt a shift in the Force and a flare of Danger Sense. Understanding what was about to happen, and as the ferrocrete of the furnace began to glow ominously, I reached out and engulfed the furnace in a Force bubble.

The furnace exploded spectacularly, and I had to shield my eyes. The bubble I'd created held, and I felt it strain against the pressure that slammed into it. However, I wasn't letting the bubble fail. If I did, I was dead. The Force bent to my desires, strengthening the bubble, ensuring it withstood the onslaught inside.

Opening my eyes, I saw the flames moving slowly around the inside of the bubble, desperately seeking a weakness it could exploit; a gap to escape and unleash its fearsome fury. The hand that had shielded my eyes from the initial explosion came up, helping me focus on strengthening the bubble. The flames inside moved around slowly, allowing me to see individual spikes of flame fight with the bubble and other spikes, seeking to assert their dominance over each other.

The heat and intensity from the flames were easy to feel outside the bubble, far surpassing anything I'd seen any Shaper generate and control. That, however, didn't mean I couldn't control them. Closing my eyes, I focused on the flames, attempting to assert my will over them. Before Kro Var, this would never have worked, but with my training with them to draw upon, and the full breadth of the Force at my command, I wouldn't be losing this battle. The fury of the ferocious flames would bend to my desires.

The flames pushed back, somehow understanding that an outside force was threatening them. Their intensity grew stronger, challenging my position, but I wasn't going to lose this battle. Reaching inward, I found the source of my emotions, those filtered and focused into a razor's edge and drew on that. Every cell in my body was fuelled by my emotions, pushing the Force to strengthen me further and bend the fury contained in the bubble to my demands.

I watched, a small, delighted smirk creeping onto my face as the flames, dancing to their nature, slowly started slipping in intensity. The air inside the bubble slowly was dying out as it was fed upon by what had destroyed the furnace. Knowing this was the moment to begin to end this struggle, I reached out, grasping control of the flames while at the same time shrinking the bubble.

The flames, those that bent easily to my demands, turned on their compatriots, feasting on them even as the space available to the fire shrunk. Those flames not under my control slammed into those that were and the bubble, raging against what was happening, but I didn't care. I knew this battle was over. All that remained was to snuff out the remaining strands that refused to obey me.

This kept up until the only flames left within the bubble were subservient to me. Wanting to end this farce and see what state my crystal was in; at the same moment, I had the flames shoot upwards and opened the top of the bubble. The fire easily accepted my wishes and raced skyward. They rose like a rocket, and then on my command, once high enough to not be a threat to anyone, I flicked open my hand.

The flames exploded outward, resembling a firework with such intensity that if this was a habited planet, I suspected those in orbit might well have seen the momentary flash before the flames died.

With that done, I slumped back on my legs. To anyone watching, everything that had happened had taken place in merely a few seconds. With the Force enhancing me, time had passed much slower for me, and it felt as if I'd just run a marathon. Yet even in my exhaustion, I felt a surge of delight. I had dominated the flames and proved my dominance over them. now all that remained was to…

"Fuck!" the word slipped from me as I saw that, where the furnace had been, all that remained was ash. The ferrocrete not consumed by the flames slipped away as a gentle breeze past over us. "FUCK!" I screamed, my voice blasting away the remaining dust as I understood that, at some point, while I'd been fighting the flames, the crystal I'd worked for Force-knew how long to rebuild was gone. Reduced to ash along with the furnace.

The ground around me cracked, the dust scattered with the shockwave that emanated from me as the rage I'd drawn on to control the flames was if only for the slightest moment, unleashed fully. Plants were ripped from the ground, the topsoil and their roots shredded by my rage, while trees metres from me bent and cracked as my fury slammed into them.

As the blast of fury eased, I looked at the spot where the furnace and crystal had been. The ground around it hadn't endured my fury, clearing a ditch around that spot and me. Yet where the furnace had stood, the ground had turned to glass, which had then shattered when I'd lost my control for a fraction of a second. As I regained control of my fury, I sensed Anakin's panic. Behind that, similar feelings of worry came from Raven and Fenrir, the former also expressing a primal desire to fight those who had angered me.

Once the rage was reforged into a cold, hard blade, I pushed it back down inside myself and then reached out to the trio. I let them know, with feelings pushed through the Force, that I was fine and not to worry. Raven and Fenrir accepted that easily, though there was doubt coming from Anakin. Another wave of reassurance, mixed with disappointment and determination settled his doubt and I brought my thoughts back to my location.

Rebuilding the crystal had failed, much as Adas would've expected it to. However, as I reviewed what had happened, and what had caused the furnace to explode, I understood my flaw. Or at least the one I felt had caused the destruction of my old crystal. The mistake hadn't perhaps been in attempting to reforge the crystal but in the construction of the furnace. Reviewing the memories of its explosion, I could see where the flames had first weakened and then engulfed the ferrocrete. I saw the flaw in the design. One so slight it had slipped my attention in the furnace's construction.

A small growl of annoyance slipped from me as I understood that, because of the failure of the furnace, the chance to reforge my old crystal was gone. Now I would be forced to do as Adas had suggested; to create a focusing crystal purely from my control and domination over the Force. It angered me to have failed, to have lost a small connection to my past, but the notion that I now had to follow Adas' instructions - to accept that his way was the only way - infuriated me to my very core.

I shifted around, wanting to stand for the first time in Force-knew how long. The muscles in my legs protested, straining against what felt like days of inactivity, yet within a short while I was standing. Carefully turning and stretching – I might not experience cramps as most sentients did, but I could feel pain in my body from being stationary for so long – I worked out any potential kinks in my muscles and sinews. Once I was recovered, I would begin anew. I needed a new crystal and knew this was the time for me to forge one, and thus, while I raged at Adas being right, at my failure, I would push forward. Not because Adas said this was the path to take, but because as the Force swirled around me, I knew this was what I had to do.

… …

… …
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
and now Kofi: USSExplorer

USSExplorer · Dec 17, 2024

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 1 to 4 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.

A/N (2): This chapter hasn't had the same careful looked over from LuciferBael as usual as he has begun his own story and then was challenged by a Smurf to get out 100k in 10 days.

LuciferBael managed the challenge, and the name of the story is at the end of the chapter, but if there's something that feels rougher than normal, blame the Smurf.

3.09 Family and Training
… …

The furnace whispered its surrender. The heat faded, the air cooled, and in my hands, I cradled the fruit of fire and will—a crystal, born of my defiance. This one had been forged with nothing but my strength of will and desire. I was still disappointed that the first attempt had cost me one of the two crystals I'd gotten from the crystal cave on Ilum, but with a replacement now in my hand I accepted the price I'd had to pay.

There had been another attempt before this one as well, where I'd tried to temper my rage in shaping a crystal, pushing other strong emotions that weren't associated with the Sith into creating the lattice of a crystal. However, that attempt had produced a flawed crystal, one Observe made clear was unusable in a lightsaber. I had placed it in my Inventory on the chance that one day it might have a use, but I was uncertain if such a day might ever arrive.

This crystal was forged in blood and rage, tempered in the fires of my refusal to yield. It was the reflection of my war—not against an enemy, but against the galaxy itself. Against what it demanded I become. It had taken days of constant effort, the third such effort inside half a month, but in the end, my efforts had been rewarded and as I held the crystal up, placing it between my fingers, I failed to see any sign of a flaw. Still, I had to be sure.

Artificial lightsaber crystal (miniature)
An artificial lightsaber crystal created by Cameron Shan.
This crystal, while capable of being used as a focus for the Force, is too small to be used as the single focusing crystal within a lightsaber.
HP: 15
Rarity: Unique
Value: 5000 Credits
Energy Value: 500
Attuned Users: Cameron Shan (100%)
Special Features:
Grants a minor boost to the usage of Force powers that a Force user demands the Force help them with.
...

My brow rose at seeing the slight boosts this artificially created crystal granted me, and curious about the differences I pulled the remaining crystal from Ilum from my Inventory.

Ilum Adegan Crystal (miniature)
A crystal from the caves of the planet Ilum.
This crystal, while capable of being used as a focus for the Force, is too small to be used as the single focusing crystal within a lightsaber.
HP: 5
Rarity: Uncommon
Value: 3000 Credits
Energy Value: 300
Attuned Users: Cameron Shan (100%)
Special Features:
Grants a minor boost to the usage of Force powers that work in concert with the Force.
...

It was interesting to see the differences between the two crystals. The Ilum crystal sang with harmony—a melody of millennia, a hymn of the Force as it wished to be. My crystal roared—a symphony of defiance, raw and untamed, its notes jagged and sharp.

The fact the artificial crystal was worth more than the natural one was an odd discovery, however, days of effort to make the crystal didn't suggest it was worth considering creating crystals for revenue. And that was before I considered how much my writings and holomovies were making me.

The Energy Value of the crystals, and other objects that had it listed, was still something I'd yet to determine the purpose for. It only appeared on objects that held strong connections to the Force, yet the more obvious possible uses – such as trying to store the Force inside them, or using them as focusing crystals for the Force had failed to achieve anything. I'd used some of the crystals I'd found on Dantooine when I'd visited there many years ago with Fay, as other than using one for the focusing crystal in my shoto lightsaber, and another for Padmé's lightfoil, they'd served no purpose until now. I was uncertain if I might ever learn the reason the Interface listed Energy Value with objects connected to the Force, and I was not going to commit more thought to discovering its purpose.

My thoughts right now were more on the fact Observe gave no hint the crystal I'd created wouldn't work in a lightsaber, and trying to contain my excitement, I pulled the various components – those that had survived the battle with Maul and those I'd had to purchase as replacements – from my Inventory. The small greater krayt dragon crystal and the Mantle of the Force were also taken out. Holding the Mantle in my hand, and knowing this would be the last time in a long time that I could do so, I used Observe upon the ancient Force crystal.

Mantle of the Force
(Unique Force Crystal)
One of two legendary Force crystals linked with Revan.
While the origins of this crystal have been lost to the ages, the potential it possesses has not.
HP: 20
Rarity: Unique
Value: 50000
Energy Value: 1000
Attuned Users: Cameron Shan (100%)

Special Features:
Enhances the benefits of any other crystals used in a lightsaber.
Grants a small increase in the potency of an attuned user's Force abilities.

...

It had taken far longer than I'd expected to attune Revan's former crystal to me entirely, and when I'd finally managed to do so, I'd not yet gotten Mechanics [Lightsaber] to the required level to allow me to add it as a fourth crystal to my old lightsaber. That restriction was gone now, and I was curious as to what boosts it brought to the two main crystals I would be adding to my new blade, and my ability to focus the Force through it.

I placed a clean, silk towel on the ground, ensuring that the various components didn't bring even a speck of dirt into what I was about to begin. This towel was one I'd been given years ago by Fay as a way to help clean and maintain my lightsaber, and to rest the components if I ever disassembled my blade to make alterations. I had everything I needed to create my lightsaber, though the casing I was using this time wasn't the one I intended as the final design.

For that, I would need to travel to Mandalore. One of the smaller teeth from the dragon I'd killed for my verd'goten – yet the tooth was still longer than my palm – would be used for the hilt. The inside of the tooth would be hollowed out and the components placed inside. The tooth would be coated externally in beskar, preventing anyone from destroying my blade as Maul had done on Naboo.

I knew many would see my usage of Mandalorian Iron in my lightsaber's hilt as a sign that my loyalties ran stronger with the Mando'ade than the Jedi, but that choice had been one I'd come to over the last year and a bit. If I had to choose, my loyalty lay with my fellow Mando'ade and not the Jedi, nor the masters they failed to question in the Republic.

That said, I had no intention of leaving the Order just yet. Staying a member of the Jedi offered many benefits that I intended to exploit, including potential access to the Archives with a focus on the Holocron Vaults. Dooku had ideas there, but I could think about those later. My focus now, as I made sure each of the components I would be using was clean and ready, was on building my new weapon.

I took one final look at everything that lay before me and then closed my eyes. I stretched out my arm, placing my organic hand above the towel, and after taking a deep breath to centre myself, called forth the Force. I felt it flow through me, understanding my desires, and moving toward what lay on the towel. My breath caught in my throat as I felt my connection to the crystals I would be using – even the dragon pearl – as the Force brushed over them. I'd never experienced that before, providing yet another reminder that Natural Selection had been the correct choice.

From the Ilum crystal, the connection was gentle and soothing. It was as if the Force was melding with me, granting me the ability to flow with its desires and help bring forth the path it wished for. From the crystal I'd just created, the Force was more energetic. Not turbulent, but definitely primal. It desired control or for me to dominate it and guide it to help create the galaxy I wished for. The Force in the synthetic crystal bore hints of my Force presence, in much the same way as Raven did, yet without the higher intelligence the living starship possessed. From the pearl, there were lingering hints of animalistic mentalities, yet it was the Mantle that drew my focus.

I could sense my presence within it, yet the way the Force flowed with, through, and around it was different: something unique. It felt as if it wished to work with other crystals, to help them become something greater as it, in ways I failed to truly understand, altered the very Force that slid through it. This aligned with everything Observe had stated, yet being able to feel and experience it was an entirely different matter than simply knowing it was happening.

Understanding now instinctively how the crystals responded to the Force and me, I created the weapon I wished to build in my mind's eye. I knew in my soul how the crystals should align, and how the various technical components would be placed around them. Understanding my desires and working with me, the Force shifted, and I felt everything that was to be part of my lightsaber lift into the air.

I took things slowly, not wanting anything to be misaligned, and had the crystals and components float around each other, finding the perfect positions to create the most powerful weapon. This task, the creation of a lightsaber, could only be done by one skilled in either using or working with the Force. The Jedi and Sith were the obvious choices, but I felt others, such as skilled Shapers, could create a weapon of similar potential. To create a weapon of this magnitude demanded more than a connection to the Force—it demanded mastery. Precision. A will unbroken and unyielding. This was not an instrument of peace or war. It was a monument to power. A singularity of purpose that could rival the stars themselves.

Time dissolved, a casualty of my singular focus. The Force bent to my will, shaped by my purpose, moulded by my command. There was no partnership here, no harmony—only control. Each component, each crystal, moved where I demanded, the galaxy itself aligning with my design.

Eventually, uncertain of how much time had passed though it felt as if I had only just closed my eyes, the last piece slid into place. This was the configuration I needed, the one that would work best with me, the Force, and how I wished to use it. I moved the temporary hilt forward, sliding the assembly inside it, and then sealed the hilt with a latch that could only be opened by someone using the Force. Others could attempt to build a lightsaber, but only one skilled in the use of the Force could create a hilt for which the latch to gain access to the crystals and components was stored internally.

I opened my palm, and the hilt glided toward me. My fingers closed slowly around it, taking ownership of my new lightsaber, and as I felt the Force react happily to my creation, my eyes opened so that I could see what I'd forged.

I couldn't help but smile as if I were a youngling in a candy store as I took in the weapon I'd created. The hilt might not be the final one, but the familiar curved nature of it and the simple pommel felt comfortable in my grasp. This weapon was one built by and for me, and I now felt complete.

This blade was as much a part of me as my mechanical arm was, more so even. The parts might not be made of flesh and blood, but the blade was an extension of my will. I turned the hilt over, marvelling at what I'd created. It was smooth, with the ignition switch being stored internally.

Once the final casing was ready, I'd be adding other options as well, all of which would also be stored internally. Well, all but one of them. The only external extra would be an in-built DNA scanner in the grip. That was to ensure that even if another Force user activated the internal switch to ignite the blade if their pattern wasn't stored in the hilt then the blade would fail to ignite. The other features, such as the ability to work underwater, or alter the length of the blade on whim, would be internal. They would only work if my hand grasped the blade, so none could interfere with my weapon, nor turn it against me.

I stood slowly, careful to not let the hilt slip from my grip, and quickly moved into the standard opening stance of Makashi. Without trepidation, as if I knew the blade would work perfectly, The blade ignited with a whisper—a predator's growl echoing across the ages. The sound curled in my ears, primal and alive. It was not a weapon. It was a heartbeat, a howl, a promise. I smiled—a predator's smile—as the glow bathed the room. This was no Jedi's weapon.

"Interesting," I muttered, my gaze fixed on the blade's crimson edge. The red bled into the darkness of the core, consuming the light. It was not a deviation—it was an evolution. A mark of what I had become. The change must have come from the crystal I'd created that now lay at the heart of the weapon. The black light at the blade's core, which seemed to consume all light around it, darkened the red of the edge, but even so, I knew many would see this and assume more deeply that I had turned to the Sith.

I should've seen this coming to be honest. Almost every Sith blade – be they of the Banite line or one that came from before Ruusan – had borne a red artificial crystal at its core. Why, when I'd used the same process, should my blade be any different?

Now, there were some Jedi who used a red blade, but those crystals were naturally occurring ones. Much like the one I'd found on Dantooine that I had used in the creation of Padmé's lightfoil. Those Jedi with such blades were rare, with only black being rarer. In theory, the fact other Jedi had wielded red blades should absolve concerns from the Order, but I knew for a significant faction, it would only increase their distrust of me.

Jon Savos and Master Belfarr had always been the two most vocal voices against my presence in the Order. Others, such as Masters Windu and Piell had grown more accepting toward me, though I knew they still harboured reservations about me and my intentions. The newest voice to speak against me was Sia-Lan Wezz.

The former friend had turned, choosing to speak negatively about me because of what had happened to Serra and Master Drallig. That was disappointing as while we weren't that close, I had enjoyed her friendship, and watching her movements while we sparred. The girl was very blessed in ways that I could appreciate. Yet for all that, I was fine with losing her friendship.

She and the others could say what they wanted. I would deny it, of course, but it was amusing that they were right that I was a threat to the Order. Just not, perhaps, in the way they believed. The path I lay on was different from the Jedi, and so long as they made no move to prevent me from travelling where I wished to go, then I could ignore them for now. In the future, as war swallowed the galaxy, I knew I would find myself across the battlefield from the Jedi at times, but that was far enough away that I didn't allow it to concern me greatly.

I stepped forward, guiding my new blade through one of the base velocities of Makashi. The movement was, as it had been for years, perfect. Yet now, with the Force flowing freely and a blade crafted by my intentions, the action was smoother, perhaps even easier and more efficient. The blade slid around, moving so easily and accurately that it was as if it could sense and anticipate my intentions and desires. This blade was an extension of me, and moved in perfect alignment with my actions, letting the Force flow through and around us.

My smile grew wider, threatening to encompass all of my lower face, as I worked through more of the velocities of my base form. My feet shifted, bringing in the Ataru footwork I'd adopted into my personal style. My movements became easier, more fluid and graceful as the Force shifted with me, accepting my intentions, and acquiescing to them.

For the first time since Naboo… no, since my rebirth in this universe, I felt complete. I'd never understood just how much of a part of someone their lightsaber was until this moment. Around me, the world fell away as I moved through various velocities. Nothing else mattered for the time being, not Anakin or others I cared deeply for, or my slowly developing plans for the future. All that existed was myself, my lightsaber and the Force.

… …

… …
I pulled back, avoiding the fist that rushed toward my face, yet as the hand opened, I understood what was to happen but didn't react in time. A second later I was flying through the air, landing with a thud in the dirt around me.

"Osik!" I spat out and slammed my fist into the ground, angered at again failing to stop Simvyl from taking me down. Yes, I'd agreed to not draw on the Force heavily while we sparred, and yes he had become a far stronger warrior since Naboo – when he was still as good as most of the Mando'ade – but this was getting fucking annoying. What made it worse was the pleased smirk the Cathar had as he moved toward me.

"That's seven-six to you," he says as he extends a hand. "As much as I'm enjoying taking you down, I can tell something is bothering you."

I grunt in annoyance even as I take the hand. "Perhaps you've just gotten better than me over the last week," I snapped back, though it would be clear to even a youngling that I don't believe my words.

Simvyl sighed. "Cam, in the time since we first met, I've seen you fight hundreds of times, and sparred with you more times than I can count." My mind instantly supplied the number, revealing to be north of seven thousand, though some of those were spars that bled from one into another so might not count as individual spars. "Yes, ever since Naboo I have grown stronger by joining you and Anakin in your training, and I am grateful for you helping me become an even stronger warrior, but don't lie to yourself. For each step forward I've taken, you've taken a dozen more at least. I barely manage to score a single point in our spars and yet all morning you've been off. A hair too slow, a fraction late in responding. Even a blind, deaf, and dumb gundark could tell something is bothering you."

I look at Simvyl carefully as I consider his words. Since we first met on Zonama Sekot he's matured, and while still young at twenty-one, he has evolved into a powerful and skilled fighter. He is someone I consider a good and trusted friend though I know I've spent more time since Naboo training Anakin than interacting with him. He has never hinted at being upset about this and worked hard to join our training when and how he can. Yet for all that, I know that he still has some way to go before he reaches his peak and becomes one of the greatest ever Cathar warriors.

I grunt in annoyance at his words and kick the ground at my feet. "It's complicated," I mutter as I watch the clump of dirt I just kicked go flying away, "and has much to do with where we are."

We landed on Mandalore about a week ago, and I quickly sought out the Mando'ade metalsmiths so that they could create the hilt I desired. However, it turned out that my exact idea wasn't feasible, and they suggested something slightly different. Instead of creating a simple coat of beskar to go over the tooth, the metalsmiths told me they could infuse the metal into the tooth, making the entire thing stronger and allowing the natural colour of the tooth to remain, though enhanced by the distinct ripples of beskar. I was overjoyed at their suggestion and asked them to create it, and while it wasn't yet finished, they assured me it would be but another day or two until I had a weapon worthy of a true Mando'ade in my hands.

Word of what I was creating leaked to the two most powerful figures in the sector, and over one dinner Dukes Adonai and Torrhen – though both barely used the Republic-created titles for themselves – had asked me about the weapon. Between the pair of them, they controlled nearly seventy per cent of the sector and had the loyalty of nearly sixty per cent of the people. The rest, while not openly backing the pair, chose to follow decrees they passed, suggesting one or both could attempt to become Mand'alor.

Neither had however and while they both said it was because they felt unworthy of the title, I knew there was more to it. There was already a reigning Mand'alor, Jango Fett, though he had no interest in claiming the title, or at least using it to unite the clans. Instead, he had devoted himself to bounty hunting, becoming, unless something had heavily altered in this timeline, the template for the Clone Army and using Kamino as his base of operations white he raised his son, Boba.

Jango had become Mand'alor when his adopted father and the last to claim the title through strength of arms, Jaster Mereel, was betrayed and killed. Jango had avenged his father's death but afterwards turned his back on his people. Tor Vizsla had styled himself the secret Mand'alor and ruled via the Darksaber, and while Jango had killed him, I knew that Pre had the blade and was working to become the next Mand'alor. However, like Adonai and Torrhen, he didn't seek out Jango and challenge the bounty hunter to single combat.

There was a good reason for this, as from what I'd seen of his fighting, Jango was a greater warrior than any of the three. Because of that, until Jango died, or some new and unexpected challenger emerged who could defeat and kill Jango, there would be no Mand'alor to lead the people.

I didn't know for certain that Jango was on Kamino, beginning the training of the clones, but given many other warriors – names such as Vhonte Tervho, Kal Skirata, and Dun Marod who had all fought for me on Naboo – had gone missing, I felt it was a safe bet that he was there. The project was, as was always intended by them, under the control of the Banite Sith. The question was, with Sifo-Dyas dead, who was the puppet that Sidious had ordered to take control of the project?

I was heavily interested in the clone project, but knew that turning up on Kamino without an excellent reason to head to such an isolated system, would draw the suspicion of the Kaminoans, and through them, have the Banite Sith know that I knew of Kamino. Such a move risked exposing that I knew more than they thought I knew, and as I knew I was far from ready to take on either of them, never mind both or with Anakin in tow, then the longer they remained unknowing of the extent of my knowledge, the safer it would be for me and those I cared about, and it was two such people that had left me distracted all morning.

As I'd known would happen, the first night I was back on Mandalore, Bo and Naz had dragged me to bed, wanting to make up for our time apart. I had happily indulged those needs, though their suggestions that I challenge the dukes and attempt to become Mand'alor myself were ones I ignored and avoided. I wasn't strong enough, at least not without the Force, to defeat Adonai or Torrhen, to say nothing of Jango.

"Complicated as in dangerous, or complicated as in involving your females."

Simvyl's insightful comment drew my thoughts away from the future of the Mando'ade, and I chuckled at how easily he'd hit the nail on the head. "Where females are involved, is it ever anything but both," I responded, drawing a snort of amusement from him.

I turned and looked to where I knew Keldabe lay. Somewhere in the city, with HK and R2 as escorts, Anakin was being led around by my two lovers. I knew that Anakin would be heading to a Mandalmotors design facility later today – Alor Dred had allowed my request for Anakin to research some of his ideas at Dred's company's facilities, though on the promise that if the boy wished to have his designs made, that Mandalmotors had an opportunity to consider helping – but beyond that he was at their tender mercies as to what they'd do and where they'd go.

Fenrir was further to the south of me, enjoying himself deep in a remote forest. I'd left him there two days ago, letting him be the alpha predator he was, and I'd felt semi-regular bouts of delight from him. No doubt that meant that he'd either made a fresh kill, defeated a challenger or even both.

Simvyl and I had headed out to this open field so that we could spar and so that I could take my mind off the offer Naz, and less enthusiastically, Bo had made last night after our latest evening of carnal pleasure. However, it seemed their offer was haunting my thoughts and distracting me from the spar.

"They seek offspring?" My head snapped back to Simvyl, shocked at him knowing what the ladies wanted. He chuckled at my reaction. "I may not be Human," he explained, "but the mating dance has many similar actions regardless of species." He took a long sniff of the air. "As usual their scent is all over you this morning. Add in that you all are over the Age of Responsibility, what I now know of how important offspring are to Mandalorians, and that through Anakin you have shown yourself to be a good father, is it any wonder they wish to bear your progeny?"

I smirk at his words. "You are a touch too diplomatic and formal about their request, but you are right." I turned around and looked toward Keldabe, to where the two women who had taken space within my heart were. "I'm not opposed to having children, nor with them being mothers to my kids. It's just…"

"You fear for their safety because of the war you have made clear you know is coming?" I nodded but kept my focus on the city hundreds of miles away. "Understandable, but illogical. You are a warrior, Cam, an alpha in the most animalistic sense. Deny it you might, but you seek this war and look forward to it. That means you also want to establish your dominance over the coming darkness, which you believe will be perhaps ten years from now." I nodded again. "Then why are you afraid of bearing younglings with those you love? If you deny yourself the chance now, then as the war grows closer and the danger increases, the chances your offspring will be capable of surviving decreases. It is both logical and primal that you have your children now so that when the war comes, you have prepared them for it as best you can."

I grunt in annoyance at the wisdom in his words and begin walking toward where Raven is parked. "You're right."

"Of course," he responded with a smirk. "But I feel there are other concerns you have about taking your women and having them bear your progeny."

I fought back the image that formed in my mind of Naz and Bo, my cum leaking out of their bodies after I'd impregnated them. That was something I didn't need to see currently, not even in the deeper corners of my mind. "The Jedi," I said slowly, responding to his inquiry. "If they discover I have children, they will seek to test them, and if they display aptitude with the Force, will want to take them to the Temple and deny me access to them. And of course, the fact that, while not a requirement, most Mando'ade would be expected to marry those with whom they share a child."

We were within sight of Raven now, and I moved to a small crate I'd brought out, knowing there were chilled bottles of water inside. As I reached the crate, Simvyl spoke up again.

"I can't speak for Lady Vizsla, but we both know that Bo-Katan has about as much interest in marriage as you do in becoming celibate." I choke at his blunt, but arcuate comparison. "Even with the emphasis that Mandalorians place on family, she's something of an outlier."

"True, but Naz is another matter, and not just because she might like the idea of being bound to me," I say as I reach into the crate. "Her father… well, it's clear he dislikes the Jedi, and me even more so. She was engaged to the heir of another clan, and while that is over, I believed that the heir is still interested in her, so taking Naz as mine would cause issues with that clan as well as Alor Pre."

Simvyl caught a bottle as I tossed it to him. "Are any of them strong enough to challenge you for her hand?"

"Pre perhaps, but I know I can take him," I say as Simvyl take a sip of his water.

"Then it doesn't matter," He said after his sip, "as much as there was a time when I would've felt insulted to say this, Mandalorians are not unlike the Cathar. We might claim to be civilised and obey expected Republic norms, but we are a warrior people, as are the Mandalorians. For our peoples, it is strength or arms, both personal and clans, that matter and not who has the highest office, or who holds the most credits." He grunted and shook his head. "Perhaps that is the failing of the Republic," he muttered to himself, but his words reached me regardless. "If they dislike your arrangements with Lady Vizsla and Bo-Katan, then they can either challenge you about it and lose, or know their place and mind their tongue."

"Is this how Cathar society works?" I asked before drinking some of the water in my bottle. I could've said more, but I'm interested in what else Simvyl has to say. I've spent much of the morning going over the matter of children with Bo and Naz in my head, and I find that I'm enjoying having a male to speak with. Simvyl has, without me realising it, become my closest male friend. Hells, with Darihd dead, he is possibly my only male friend. That is both amusing and slightly concerning.

Simvyl smirked, exposing his fangs. "To a degree, yes. But then all cultures work along similar lines. At least where the influence of the Republic hasn't twisted their ideals. To those in the Core and worlds like them, power comes from credits and political influence. On the more remote worlds, or those home to species and cultures like the Cathar, Zygerrians, and Mandalorians, sentients understand that while credits and influence grant some control, true power belongs to those with the strength to take it. That, when push comes to shove, the galaxy belongs to the warriors and not those who seek peace and understanding."

My head tilted as I accepted and agreed with his logic. The Core is flawed and corrupt, something easiest to see on Coruscant but present elsewhere. What amused me about his statement was how, even if he would never know it, how close some of his ideas about what true power was and what it meant aligned closely with those of Adas.

"As for your concerns about the Jedi taking your progeny, I feel there is little for you to be concerned about." My brow rose questioningly at the certainty in his voice. "Mandalorians dislike the Jedi, thus I'm sure they have ways to falsify the records of the Force potential of any born into their culture. If you are still concerned that the Jedi might seek out your children regardless of the test, I suspect Duke Adonai in particular would be willing to ensure your name is not on any public records regarding the parentage of the children."

I looked at him, impressed with the insight. "Such a simple deception wouldn't fool the Jedi or Sith, and the moment they learn either of the ladies are with child, they will move to take the baby, knowing it's mine. It won't take them much effort to take either, no matter how hard Bo and Naz would fight, they're no match for a Jedi Master or a Sith Lord." I smirked as I finished my bottle and then used the Force to levitate the crate. "It's not exactly a secret how close I am with the pair."

Simvyl chuckled as we moved to enter Raven. "No, it certainly isn't," he said, "I believe half of the city has heard your couplings over the last few nights." A wide grin spread over my face at the idea I might have kept others up while Bo, Naz, and I partook in carnal desires with each other. "Still, while you are right that neither of them would be a match against a Jedi or Sith, we both know they would not face such a threat alone. Their clans, and perhaps much of the sector, would take up arms against any attempt to take one of their children or interference in Mandalorian affairs by the Jedi or Republic."

I didn't reply immediately, instead working to ensure the crate was onboard and settled on the floor. Simvyl made it sound as if the Mando'ade would declare war against the Republic if the Jedi took any children I potentially had in the future. I, however, doubted that would be the case. Oh, I'd expect their clans to seek vengeance, but only them. That said, the idea of Bo and Naz launching a two-woman assault on the Temple, and doing considerable damage to it, was quite amusing.

"Thank you for your counsel," I said once the crate was secure, and I had asked Raven to close the ramp. "You've helped me see the path I might take. Though I warn you that any lack of sleep you get from tonight onwards is your own fault."

He laughed good-naturedly at that and patted my shoulder. "I shall ensure I have aids to block out external sounds then. As much as the glances I get from others because of your behaviour amuses me, I need my beauty sleep."

"That you do," I snapped back with a grin. He smacked my shoulder as we both laughed at the joke though before anything else could be said or done, the comm unit in my arm beeped for attention. A simple tap opened the channel, and a small hologram of a familiar person appeared. "Osto, what can I do for you this morning?" I asked the heir to Clan Ordo.

"Cam," he replied, making clear instantly that this was a social call, "just wanted to check in with you and Simvyl. We've got another game of Meshgeroya planned for tonight."

I smirk at the revelation. "We're game, but I thought you'd be tired of losing so much," I responded, commenting on the fact that in the five games that we'd played so far, Osto had always been on the other team, and the score was four-to-one in my favour when it came to victories.

Meshgeroya was the Mando'a name for Limmie, a popular sport played throughout the galaxy. Amusingly, the name translated into 'The Beautiful Game', which fit well as the game bore a lot of similarity to football from my former life. The biggest difference, beyond the size of the playing area, was that it was far more violent, at times bearing more similarity to rugby than football, and thankfully had none of the more recent 'improvements' brought into football that had slowed things down and sucked some of the enjoyment from the game.

The rules of Meshgeroya weren't too different from football, so I took to the game easily, and since that first game, Simvyl and I had always found time to play it with the Mando'ade around our age. Beyond the building camaraderie that brought forth, it helped Simvyl become further accepted by the Mando'ade.

"Today will be the day you fall, defeated and broken at my feet!" Osto proclaimed dramatically while pumping his fist in the air. A moment later we all laughed at his comment, and he then continued. "I just wanted to be certain. This evening Gar and Tor will depart on assignment."

I nodded, remembering that Gar Saxon told me that he was, along with about twenty others including Rook Kast, Bryn Tyri, and Tor Vizsla, heading to the Gaia system. There they'd help the Lokella train their warriors for future raids against various slaver groups, and advise on ways to improve planetary and system defence.

There was something oddly poetic about Gar heading there to train the Lokella when it had been his father who had led the first assault from Decca the Hutt that attempted to re-enslave the, at the time unnamed group. He had long accepted that my killing of his father was honourable, even the actions of his father were not, but I still at times found it odd how easily Gar and I had become, if not friends, then comrades in battle.

Gar was aware that many Lokella wouldn't be happy to have a Saxon present on Mtael's Gift, but he was unconcerned by it. He had chosen this assignment aware of that issue, and like any true warrior would face the challenge head-on. I'd believed him for the most part, but still used the Force and Observe to confirm his honesty on the matter.

What was interesting, at least to me, was that Tor Vizsla, the son and heir of Pre and Naz's older brother, would be joining Gar and the others. Since the assault on Keldabe at the start of the most recent civil war, Tor had become a vocal opponent to the Death Watch, so much so that Observe didn't register it among his loyalties, though he retained a strong loyalty to his father. Tor's hatred toward Death Watch would infuriate Pre, as that man intended to rebuild the Death Watch in his image and, after either defeating Jango in combat or learning the bounty hunter was dead, proclaim himself Mand'alor. Though perhaps not as much as how close I was to Naz, or that through her Tor and I were becoming comfortable in each other's company.

One day, based on the quest I had for him, I knew Pre and I would face off in battle. If, as was the most likely option, I was forced to kill him in that battle, it would be interesting to see how Tor and Naz responded to that. I expected Naz to be sad but accepting, even – if we had children by then – that I proved her choice in taking me as her mate. Tor, however, was going to need watching, which was why the growing friendship with him was a useful thing in that regard as well.

"What time will we play?" I asked Osto.

"The usual," He replied.

I checked with Simvyl and got a nod, confirming he was interested in playing. "Then we'll see you then," I said to Osto before closing the channel. I started heading toward the cockpit, Simvyl walking with me. "I guess we'll have to pick up Fenrir earlier than I expected."

The Cathar chuckled. "I'm sure he's going to love that."

I laughed. Fenrir was going to hate having his hunt cut short, but I knew we wouldn't be spending much longer on Mandalore. The beskar metalsmiths assured me that the hilt for my blade would be completed by this evening, and I wanted to depart from the planet by tomorrow night at the latest.

Anzat was to be the next culture that I was to train with. Simvyl had expressed interest in learning from a race known to produce some of the most dangerous assassins, blood trackers, and hunters in the galaxy. Anakin, however, wouldn't be joining this training. He was too young, and I didn't want him around a species that, even if they didn't do so to every outsider, were known to feed on the lifeforce of others.

Now, only the most feral of Anzati tried to feed without thought, but I wasn't going to place Anakin, someone with the highest Force potential in the galaxy – if not of all time – into such a place. He would remain on Raven, guarded by Fenrir, HK and R2. I'd see what I could go about coming back to train him when I could, but regardless I'd be leaving detailed instructions of what he should do and when; along with permitting HK to gently enforce my rules.

Of course, before we could go to Anzat, I had to gather up my oddball family and say goodbye to friends and lovers. Perhaps, if the timing was right, leave one or both with the gift they desired.

… …

… …
I rested on the ground, my knees taking most of my weight while my lower legs were bent under me. I kept my backside off my heels, as that was part of the instructions the Guardian of The Way had given me when I, and around fifty others had entered the Hall of Testing at this Sanctum of The Way. The Way was how the Anzati referred to the overarching martial art they followed.

I'd learnt this, and a bit more about the world when we arrived in orbit about a week ago, the Star Marshall who greeted our arrival providing a decent overview of how to learn The Way. There were five Sanctums upon the planet – all located on one of the two northern continents, where those wishing to learn The Way – be they Anzati or off-worlders – could attempt to prove their worth.

The Sanctums only opened on certain dates each year and were very particular about which sentients they would take as an Initiate of The Way. Anyone who failed a Sanctum's Trial had to wait half a year before reapplying to another Sanctum, and if one failed to gain entry to any of the five Sanctums, then they were unworthy forever of learning even the first steps of The Way.

Those taken as Initiates trained at the Sanctum where they had proved their worth for however long it took to be determined by the Guardians to attempt the First Judgment. Completion of the First Judgment saw an Initiate become an Apprentice and then be able to choose the path they wished to walk.

The most common path taken by off-worlders was the Path Of the Hunter; a route dedicated to warriors who fought with distraction and diversion. The two other most common paths were that of the Tracker and the Assassin. Most Anzati favoured the Path of the Assassin, which was why to the galaxy at large they were generally regarded as a race of that profession.

I was unsure as to which path I wished to follow, but from what little I'd managed to gather from the locals while Simvyl and I waited for the next Sanctum Trial, I found myself seeing use in the Path of the Assassin and the Path of the Hunter. Training to use the Force in subtle ways to slip past and engage targets, while not ideal to how I generally fought, would be a useful set of extra skills in my arsenal and could be of use if Dooku's hints of a plan to redistribute some of the treasures of the Jedi Temple developed into more duracrete plans.

A faint grunt of struggle drew my attention to my right. There I saw Simvyl resting in the same position as me, though it was clear he was fighting to maintain it. When we had first entered the Hall of Testing, assuming the position we were in was easy, yet as the hours stretched, and the sun slowly set somewhere outside, many of those in the room began to fall from their position, be collected by one of the Attendants monitoring us, and sent home.

One hundred had entered the Hall yesterday afternoon – I was sure a new day was upon us as I could see the sun rising outside – but now only twelve remained. Simvyl and I were the only non-Anzati remaining, as the other off-worlders – about ten – had failed during the night. It was clear that Simvyl was struggling but I could feel him drawing upon what little connection he had with the Force to strengthen himself. That was a sign the teaching of the Matukai had taken hold with him, and a clear indicator of his improvement over the last two years.

The challenge that lay before him, was to remain as he was as we waited for the Trial to end. I had no such issues, the Force granting me the strength to easily endure this trial, but I hoped that when it was time to become Initiates, Simvyl was still with us.

… …
As the sun rose high above the hall, increasing the temperature inside, I looked around. We were down to seven remaining, and impressively one of those was Simvyl. He had been struggling all morning, sweat flowing freely down his brow, but I was proud of my friend for not giving up. I was uncertain of how long we had been here, but I felt we were slowly approaching a full day in the Hall.

There was an unpleasant odour in the Hall, the result of two who failed during the morning losing control of their bodily functions. They had been escorted from here by the Attendants, embarrassment at their public humiliation evident on their faces, but no effort was made by the Attendants to clean up the messes left, nor nullify the smells. It hadn't taken me long to realise they, or more like the Guardians, left the issues to further test those of us who remained. In their place, I might not do the same, but I could see the use of taking advantage of the unexpected opportunity.

The doors at the front of the Hall slid back, drawing everyone's attention. We watched cautiously as Grand Guardian Frauq stepped into the Hall. He looked at all of us in turn, his eyes lingering on me more than any of the others. "Be at ease. The Trial has ended. You have proven your worth as potential Initiates." He paused there waiting for us to shift from the positions we had been in.

None of us moved at first, either fearful or curious that this was some form of final test. The Grand Guardian chuckled at our reaction. "I assure you this is no trick, no test or challenge you must face." He clapped his hands and the Attendants around the edges of the Hall stood. Most moved away though four came into the centre, moving to clear up the issues left by those who'd failed embarrassingly.

Seeing that, everyone shifted. I could tell they were all tired – their hands rubbing their calves to regain feeling in them – but I had no such issues. Even if I didn't have the Force to ease my burden, Player's Body ensured, even as altered as it now was from when I'd first been reborn in this galaxy, that such physical issues were heavily minimised.

I moved around and sat cross-legged, waiting for the others to recover and the Grand Guardian to continue. "Each of you has proven your dedication to taking your first steps on The Way," he said slowly, a faint outline of a smile creeping onto his lips. "In the coming hours, the Guardians of this Sanctum will speak to you in turn, seeking to know what your purpose here is, and thus determine which Path might be best suited for you. However, you will not begin any Path until you prove yourself worthy of being more than an Initiate. I warn you that for many it can take years, even decades, to gain such skill. Many depart this Sanctum never reaching the next destination on their voyage along The Way, though I have hopes that some of you here today," again his eyes focused on me, "will impress myself and my fellow Guardians."

The Grand Guardian stood at that and nodded. At that signal, the Attendants that had departed returned, bringing with them trays. My nose perked up as I caught the faint, but growing stronger, hints of food. While I didn't need the same sustenance as others – due to the Force and Player's Body – hunger was still an issue I faced.

Two of the Attendants – both females who offered me demure but hungry smiles – placed their trays at my feet. Lifting the lid from the bowls I saw one brought what appeared to be rice and vegetables, the other a hot broth with a strong and very distinct scent.

I offered the Attendants a nod of thanks and then reached down for a spoon, curious as to how the broth tasted, and then later, how the discussions with the Guardians would go. I had not hidden my status as a Force user from the Anzati when I arrived in the system, though they, like many, had simply assumed that meant I was a Jedi. That was true enough, but it did amuse me how that was always the first-choice others made and when the time came to leave the Order, it was something I could exploit if I so wished.

… …

… …
I moved through the paths of the Sanctum, about half a month into my training here. So far that had revolved around simple training focusing on ensuring that I, Simvyl, and the six others with us knew how to move silently around a location. The Guardians also taught us, or in some cases re-educated us, on how to move through the shadows, mindful of any – be they organic or mechanical – that might be seeking to find us.

After the meal following the First Trial, I had spoken with three Guardians about my intentions. They were impressed to see another Jedi coming to them to learn – it was uncommon but did happen on occasion – and they explained to me the purpose of training with the Anzati.

At this sanctum as an Initiate, I would work on drawing on the Force in subtle, almost untraceable ways. The intent was never to overwhelm a target, but to distract, disorientate, and dissuade them while moving toward whatever target one who follows The Way had.

Already that training had begun on nullifying the sound we generated as we moved. With my immersive Force connection, doing so was easy, but I was working hard on making such actions something I could do with the slightest effort. I wanted it to become as second nature to me as breathing; something that would always be used even when I had little or no use for it. The Guardians that were teaching us had decent potential with the Force, or at the very least their skill was such that they could sense if I drew too heavily upon it, helping to guide me to the point of manipulation of the Force that I desired. I wasn't there yet, but I knew I was close.

In the coming weeks, the Guardians would advance the training, teaching us how to mask our scent to further improve our ability to move about without detection. Once that was mastered, and I intended to do so as quickly as I could, then the training – the final section of that for an Initiate – would be using the Force to brush against the minds of others and guide their attention and thoughts in ways that allowed one following The Way to move past them unseen.

Everything about how that trick was applied sounded similar to Force Persuasion, the gentler form of the common mind trick the Jedi used that Master Fay preferred. Thinking about that had me wondering how Fay's task was going. It had been around three years since she left with Satele Shan's holocron to locate Tython, I knew she still lived as I could sense my former Master through the Force, but beyond that, I remained unaware of her progress.

I hoped she was successful as the more she could bleed off Jedi unwilling to fight in the coming war, or even better who wished nothing to do with the Republic at large, the fewer obstacles I would face in the future. Yes, such an action would also help the Banite Sith, but for now, my goals aligned slightly with theirs, so actions that could benefit us both were acceptable.

I would normally have spoken with Adas in my quarters aboard Raven about the training the Anzati had placed me through so far, however, there had yet to be an ideal time to do so. Since being accepted as an Initiate, I had been sequestered in the Sanctum, sharing a room with Simvyl. I trusted he would not question the holocron, nor speak of it to another, but I could not be sure if there were any listening and watching us while we rested.

Access to my ship, and more importantly Anakin, was why I was moving through the Sanctum today, heading for a meeting with the Guardians. Even if they granted my request, I would not be using the ancient Sith holocron. Adas likely had already sensed Anakin around me, but I would not speak with the long-dead Sith Lord with Anakin anywhere nearby and risk the Sith trying to corrupt and manipulate my son. When he was older, ready for what I had learnt from Adas, then if he so desired, I would teach Anakin what I had learnt, but access to the holocron would never be his. That path carried too great a risk to even consider.

Anakin would not become Darth Vader, and join the Banite Sith, but I understood now, after over a year and a half of interacting with the Force normally that, just as with myself, the darkness that gave birth to Vader was within Anakin. The challenge I would be facing in the next decade was teaching Anakin how to accept that darker part of himself, that part that was always there, and not allow it to take control of him, and drive him down a path of rage and anger from which he would be lost to the Dark Side, possibly forever.

As I passed a pond in the Sanctum, fish of some form swimming freely within it, my mind rolled back to my early days as an Initiate and my ideas about Balance, about how one should be able to draw on both sides of the Force by channelling the correct emotions. I understood now that those ideas were, to be gentle, impossible.

The ways in which one used the Force, what most termed the Dark Side and the Light Side, were almost discordant. The base ideologies of those two Orders were simply irreconcilable. You could have a Jedi that was more aggressive and drew on their impulses to make decisions (which I was sure many would feel was a good description for me), but they ran the risk of getting lost in their needs and placing personal desires over any sense of what was good for others. Or you might find a Sith that would try to not place their selfish needs ahead of things that might help the greater good. However, in each case, the sentient ran a high chance of slipping and shifting to the other side of the Force. Trying to be both Sith and Jedi, both Light and Dark, would only lead to one's mind shattering as it tried to reconcile the two paths.

Interestingly, this was, at least according to what I could discover in the Jedi and Celebratus Archives, what had happened to Revan. Hundreds of years after defeating Malak, and falling in love with Bastila, he had left her and ventured into the galaxy seeking out a threat. That threat had emerged centuries later as the Sith Empire fought a decade-long war against the Republic and the Jedi.

Yet it was after the rise of something called the Eternal Empire – the Celebratus archives had little on the exact details, and what I'd seen on the matter in the Jedi Temple had been highly restricted even as a Knight – Revan had somehow returned. Reading between the lines, he did this to stop a Sith Emperor who may also have controlled the Eternal Empire, and in doing so split his soul. The Light and the Dark within him were unable to reconcile their need to defeat this Sith Emperor with how they would do so.

In the end, Revan had been stopped from whatever insane idea his Dark Side had produced, but if his soul had split, then how had I spoken with him in the Crystal Cave on Ilum all those years ago, and what the fuck had happened back then?

I shook my head, pushing those thoughts aside. Every time I spent more than a few minutes trying to determine what had happened, I ended up with a migraine that would shatter duracrete and drive my mind close to shutting down. Perhaps one day, if he ever reappeared, I could ask my ancestor about how he could become one with the Force when his soul had severed itself, but given I'd yet to see him in the decade since that meeting, I wasn't holding out much hope of that happening. Nor of my completing the quest he gave me.

As I neared the Guardian's Quarters, I pushed thoughts about Revan and the Force away. There were two guards outside the building, each holding impressive-looking pikes that I had confirmed via Observe were coated in phrik and cortosis. Their armour was blaster-resistant to a degree and an interesting mix of practical and ceremonial. I wasn't sure where they gained the phrik and cortosis for their weapons, but I knew this was not the only Sanctum that would have such weapons, suggesting an impressive supply was available to the Anzati government.

Seeing the guards my mind turns back to the first afternoon as an Initiate. Two of the more senior members of the Path of the Hunter provided us with a demonstration of their capabilities. They moved with impressive speeds – not on-par with what either I or Anakin could, but beyond what most without a strong connection to the Force could manage – striking and avoiding each other with fluidity and grace. Simvyl struggled to follow the fight, but I had no such issues and found myself mesmerised by the deadly dance the two Hunters engaged in.

Afterwards, the Grand Guardian had spoken to me, impressed that I had tracked the movements of the Hunters so easily. He spoke of the last Jedi to train here, which had been Master Tholme who I knew in passing, and how it was always illuminating to have one of the Order train with their Assassins, Trackers, and Hunters. What the Great Grandmaster was surprised by was learning that I was a Jedi Knight. It seemed he had believed me a Padawan sent by my Master to study with them, and not a fully-fledged warrior of the Order.

"Why are you here Initiate?" one of the guards asks as I come closer. "The dormitories and training facilities are over there." He uses his pike to gesture in the direction of where those places are.

I bowed, showing respect for them, and acknowledging that they outranked me. "I have come to speak with the Grand Guardian. He is aware of my request and bids me to arrive at this time."

The guards looked at each other and then at me. It was early evening, less than an hour after dinner, and one of the few moments when Initiates were not in lectures, training, or spars. That I would use that small amount of free time when the Guardians were not pushing us to our limits, to seek out the Grand Guardian was unexpected.

One of the guards lifted his arm and accessed a small computer interface on his vambrace. As he did, I watched the sun slowly setting to my right. Anzat had a twenty-eight-hour day, and our training took up much of that time. Nearly twenty-two hours in total, with only four hours allowed during the night to rest. It didn't take a genius to understand the Guardians were pushing us past our limit, forcing us to keep going even when barely able to. Unlike the others, however, I had the advantages of being a Jedi, Player's Body, and a Meditation skill that was maxed. With those working in concert, I could negate any weariness my body and mind experienced.

It was because of that, and not being able to train Anakin while inside the Sanctum, that I was here to speak with the Grand Guardian. I hoped that even if just a few times each month, I might be allowed to return to Raven to monitor Anakin and test his progress.

"The Grand Guardian is expecting you." The guard said after something flashed on his vambrace. "You may enter and will be escorted to him. Do not attempt to deviate from your path, or escape the notice of your guide."

I bowed again, accepting the orders, and ignoring the tone the guard used. He was just doing his job and not, I felt, targeting me because I was an off-worlder. I entered the building, my mind already devising altered training patterns for Anakin if my request was granted, and the extent to which HK could go to ensure Anakin followed my plans.

And perhaps, while I was there, I might see how my son was coming along with his two projects.

… …

… …
I slipped forward, moving from the wall I'd just scaled toward a row of bushes five metres further in. My steps were silent, the Force working in an almost inconceivably small way to dull the sound of my steps so that even I failed to hear myself as I moved. I was also using it to mask any scent I might produce. I could feel the Force swirling around me, subtly asking me to use it, offering its services, wanting me to rend every threat in the compound I'd just entered to pieces. I refused to do so. This challenge I faced was based on my skills and subtle usage of the Force, not overwhelming power. Failure to complete it sufficiently would deny me the chance to advance beyond Initiate, and prevent me from learning some of the greater skills those who followed The Way had.

Two months had passed since I, Simvyl and five others had been accepted as Initiates, and while Simvyl was doing well in his training, thanks to my ability to draw on far more reserves of the Force, and years of combat training before being reborn, I had advanced faster than him or anyone in our intake. This exercise, to infiltrate a compound, locate the target terminal, and then exfil without being detected was my Test of the Initiate; a chance to show that I was ready to learn more, and I was not going to fail it.

The major difference between this exercise compared to the various training drills we had been put through by the Guardians over the last two months was that this was a live-fire exercise. If the guards found me, they would shoot. The only small upside was that their blasters wouldn't be set to kill, just a form of stunning that induced great pain.

To prepare me for what might happen, one of the Guardians had shot me with a blaster with that setting. Even knowing it was coming and preparing for it, I had been driven to my knees. My senses had struggled to remain active as every nerve ending in my body felt as if it was on fire. At that moment, the Force came to my call, and only the barest thread of control and the knowledge that this was something I had accepted as needing to happen prevented me from lashing out. From using the Force to eviscerate the Guardian who had dared induce the pain I had felt.

I was relieved that I had been able to control my rage during that demonstration and knew that if I'd come to Anzat not long after taking Natural Selection, I'd have never been able to contain my rage. Sithspit, even before Naboo I wasn't sure if I'd have had the control – at least without Player's Mind – to not lash out at those who'd dared to hurt me.

I stayed still in the bushes I was in, looking around the compound. The Guardians had made clear that beyond the three objectives of infiltrate, locate the target, and exfil without detection, I was free to use all the skills and weaponry at my disposal. I had chosen to not bring my lightsaber, as this was – even if I was to be shot at – just a training exercise. The use of the lightsaber would make it far too easy to maim and kill any who got in my way and certainly cost me any hint of anonymity.

Instead, I had a simple blade along with a holdout blaster at my hips, and the tools located in my mechanical limb. The Guardians, while aware that I had the replacement, and understanding and accepting of it, remained blissfully unknowing of the extras the limb possessed. Ideally, that would remain the case even after this exercise, but if not, the myriad of tools I had at my disposal would ensure that I could escape without detection regardless of whether I found the required terminal or not.

I went still as the sound of movement reached my ears; the Force boosting my senses to make it easier to know what was happening around me. Staying low in the bush, I waited for the guard – there should not be anyone here but guards – to approach while examining the map of the compound that I had overlaid on my minimap. I was still several metres, and at least two paths, from coming into sight of the central building that contained the terminal I was to access. Yet as I stayed there, listening as the guard grew ever closer to my location, I felt something was wrong.

The guard was unaware of me, I was sure of that. Yet within the Force, there was a distant echo. As if something was happening elsewhere. Not on Anzat but off-world. The faint sight of blue flashed through my mind before I drew my focus back to my location.

The steps grew closer, and the crunching of gravel louder, as the guard walked along the path. I stayed still, trusting my cover, the skills I had learnt, and the gentle applications of the Force I was using to keep me hidden. The rules of the exercise said the guards wouldn't have anything like night-vision goggles or scopes, but I wouldn't put it past the Guardians to change those rules without telling me. I stayed low, using the bushes to mask my presence and waited for the guard to draw ever closer.

I listened carefully, tracking the sounds of his movement, and comparing them to the compound's layout on my minimap. As the sounds of his footsteps moved away, heading along the path, I stayed still. The routes and timings of the guards weren't given in the briefing so I had no certainty as to when or if the guard would turn and come back.

Once the steps became quieter, and the minimap confirmed he had moved around a bend, I slipped forward, sliding under the bush so that I could see the path. There was no moon in the night's sky, but using the Force to enhance my sight I saw the faint shifted sections of gravel where the guard had stepped. Pushing myself up to a kneeling position, I noted the marks in the gravel and the next row of vegetation.

Those bushes weren't as tall or dense as the one I'd just moved under, meaning it would be harder to avoid detection once in them. I looked both ways, searching for a better route. However, two trees, each about three metres from me on each side marked the end of the bush: the ground beyond them being open and exposed.

The bush across from me was my best path. At least unless I wished to sneak around the walls of the compound seeking another route toward the central building that contained my target. I felt that path carried more danger. The guards would be more alert to shifting shadows and unexpected sounds the closer they were to the walls. Deeper in the compound, the odds were higher that they might be less alert to a threat, thinking those further out would find a danger before it moved inward.

I moved over the path, placing my feet gently into the indentations the guard had made, and reached the other bush. My steps were muffled by the Force dampening any sound I made, but I still moved slowly, not wanting to risk a sudden mistake that might expose my position.

Sliding low, I slipped under the bush and crawled forward. Yet before I was fully under the cover of the bushes, I heard the sound of shifting footsteps on the gravel. The guard had turned and was coming back. Not wanting to be found, I pulled myself as much as I could under the low bush. Then, as the sounds of the footsteps grew ever closer, I called the Force to me, bending it around myself as a sort of second skin in a way the Guardians called the Unseen Façade that they had been teaching me over the last few months.

The Force would distort my appearance, in theory making it difficult for any to be able to focus upon me. In well-lit locations, that would make it harder for others to shoot at or attack me, and in the darkness of the night, as it was now, it would allow me to remain unseen even if someone were almost on top of me. In time, I would be expected to use this new power to hide from the detection of droids and mechanical sensors, but I'd yet to begin such training as that was considered an Apprentice-level skill. Provided I passed this exercise, then I should move to that rank and begin more advanced training. That said, I could already see how it would in theory work, and with two droids at my disposal if I couldn't learn it before my time on Anzat was over, I'd be able to learn it for myself.

As I lay there, unmoving and waiting for the guard to pass by, my thoughts drifted for a moment to the Jedi Shadows. Master Giiett had suggested on occasion that I would be well suited to serving with that subset of the Order. However, while I was skilled at subterfuge and able to think outside the box, I had grown to prefer being in the heat of battle instead of slipping around the edges of it to cause damage others wouldn't notice until it was too late.

The training that Giiett had provided me with when trying to convince me to join the Shadows – at least before his death – bore similarities to much of what the Anzati Guardian taught and wondered if the other Jedi who'd' come here – such as Master Tholme – had been Shadows themselves.

I refocused as the guard came to a stop almost on top of me. I remained still, waiting for him to move yet preparing to strike. Darts in my arm would render him unconscious in an instant if he spotted me, however, such a move would place a severe time restraint on the exercise. Either the guard would wake up in four or five hours and remember what had happened, or another would find him; either by walking along this same path, or by him missing a check-in.

Time seemed to slow as I readied myself on the chance I was detected. My heart rate remained steady even as I felt my body and the Force wait for my signal to strike. The idea to cast a false sound elsewhere in the compound came to mind. It was not a trick the Guardians had suggested, but one Fay had taught me years before. I'd never needed that power before, nor had it registered as a Force Power back when the Interface tracked such things, but it was an option if the guard lingered for too long.

Thankfully for me, the guard resumed moving, heading back in the direction I'd first seen him coming from. I stayed still listening intently to the sound of his steps, as the gravel crunching under his feet grew ever quieter. Once he was far enough away, I shifted, moving through the bushes toward the centre of the compound.

Once out from the bushes, I looked around. Ahead of me was a flower bed. There was no way I could move through it without damaging some of them, which risked giving away my presence. I could move around it, but either side offered no cover on the small expanse of grass before. That, however, was acceptable for now as my location granted me a clear line of sight of the central building in the compound, and where on the top floor the terminal I was expected to access was located.

At five floors tall, the building was a good ten metres above anything else in the compound, which made it easy to use as a point of reference. However, the downside was that scaling the outside of the building would be troublesome as I'd be visible to anyone who looked at it from the side I climbed up.

The terminal on the fifth floor was special in that it was air-gapped to the networks running in the compound, and supposedly the only one used for accessing several highly classified files that I needed to duplicate. The problem was always going to be gaining access to that terminal, and as my eyes scanned the base of the building, the difficulty increased exponentially.

The only visible entrance – I could make out two sides clear and catch hints of the third – lay before a large open expanse of gravel. An area of around ten square metres in size. Two guards stood at their posts on either side of the door, and as I watched, I saw at least four guards moving around near the sides I could see.

I could get past those guards, or at least I thought I could. However, doing so would either take too much effort to do so without alerting them or if I took them out, draw the attention of the other guards before I had completed my assignment.

My eyes searched the building, spotting windows on each of the floors between the ground and the fifth floor. However, as I looked closer – the Force granting me impressive depth of vision – I noted that all were locked from the inside. To make matters worse, along the edges of the building, shaped in ways to hide their presence with the architecture, I saw what I assumed to be sensors and cameras.

That removed the idea of taking out the guards, as I'd be seen by others before I was close enough to take the two guards down quietly. Oddly, I smiled as I understood the cameras were an extra layer of security, one not mentioned by the briefing before the exercise that was designed to catch out any who chose to rush the building in a desire to reach the terminal.

My gaze moved to the building's roof. From what I could see from my vantage point, it appeared flat. In theory, there would be some way to enter the room I wanted from there, however, getting to the roof would be a challenge. The sky might be black due to the missing moon, but using the Force to leap onto the roof would make it highly likely I would be spotted, if not heard as I landed.

My gaze shifted around, seeking a way to reach the roof of the central building without being seen by guards or cameras. There were a few smaller buildings nearby, though none within easy jumping distance. Some were close enough that I felt I could make the leap with the Force boosting me, and ensure that no one saw or heard my actions. Yet, as my eyes focused on one building in the corner of the compound, out of the way and seemingly unimportant, the Force subtly shifted.

That drew my attention, and I examined the building as best I could from my location. There was nothing seemingly important about it, and it lay far from my target, with only a single guard patrolling nearby, yet the Force was implying that this building might be of use. Curious about why that was, and knowing I had until the first light of the morning – about six and a half hours from now – stretched over the compound to complete my assignment, I decided to investigate.

At the very least being able to watch the target building from another angle might offer a way into the target. And at best… there might be a way to complete the challenge without needing to risk discovery.

… …
"Why were you drawn to the building you ended up entering?"

The question had come from one of the three Guardians that I was standing before. It was a few hours after the exercise had ended, and it was confirmed that while I hadn't accessed the terminal in the main building, I had completed it successfully.

"A feeling," I replied, thinking back to the small building the Force had guided me to. As I drew closer I discovered several instances of hidden security around the building, which only served to further my curiosity. "The Force hinted to me that there was more to the building than met the eye," I added as the Guardians looked at me. "Unlike the other buildings in the compound, bar the primary target, this one had more security than one would expect. Because of that, I decided to trust the Force and investigate further."

As it turned out, the building the Force guided me to had a terminal in it as well, one that connected to the supposedly air-gapped one on the top floor of the building I was meant to infiltrate. I had copied the files from the new terminal and then slipped from the compound without being spotted by any guard or sensor.

"You abandoned your orders?"

"My orders were to access the terminal in the main building and copy the files on the secured terminal. Whether I could or could not complete that, I was expected to leave the compound before sunrise without being stopped, or ideally detected. The target building with the terminal was too heavily guarded for there to be much chance that I could gain entry without being detected. Deciding that remaining unseen and learning as much as I could about the compound that night, so if allowed I could return the next, was the prudent course of action."

The three Guardians turn to each other. I could see their lips move, yet was unable to hear what they were saying as they discussed my actions. Soon, they turned back to me.

"The exercise is deemed a success," one of the Guardians stated, drawing a small smile from me. "Few Initiates ever consider accessing the secondary buildings, and fewer still locate the secondary terminal. Interestingly, you are the tenth Jedi to train at this Sanctum in my time as a Guardian," which, from what I knew of how long an Anzati could live, could be centuries if not millennia, "and all have located the secondary terminal. However, only five including yourself accessed said terminal."

"Because of your performance, we deem you to be ready to take your next step in harnessing The Way. Well done Apprentice." I bowed in thanks for the promotion. "We should state that an increase in rank brings with it a more gruelling training schedule. We are aware the Grand Guardian has permitted you to depart the Sanctum one night a week to train your Padawan. However, with your new training schedule, you shall only be granted two evenings of rest each week. You might also be sent to another Sanctum for additional training if we felt it would benefit your journey in harnessing The Way to do so."

I frowned at hearing that. While the increased training would help with the quest I had linked to my time here – which was focused on the skills of Stealth, Sleight of Hand, Lockpicking, and Perception, it would mean my time with Anakin might be curtailed.

"An Apprentice of the Way is pushed to the very limits of their physical abilities," the third Guardian said, "pushing you past the limits of your species and testing just how long you can rely on the Force for support. We understand that this might interfere with the training of your Padawan, and as such grant you a choice which needs to be made by the end of the day. Either you accept Apprentice training, and all that entails, or your time with us will see you remain as an Initiate; barely being pushed to improve yourself or harness The Way."

I bowed in thanks for the time to consider the matter and stayed there until the trio had left the room. Once they did I stood up and sighed. Anakin disliked only seeing me once a week as was, and while I should be able to keep seeing him as an Apprentice, I feared that I would not be able to do much training, or even supervise much of his training if I became as worn out and ragged as the Guardians were suggesting.

I left the room, and knowing I was under the clock sought out a quiet corner to meditate on my choice.

… …

… …
As I neared the ramp to enter Raven, I suppressed a yawn. The training I was undergoing now as an Apprentice of The Way was more tiring and strenuous than the Guardians had hinted at. Two nights of rest a week, at no more than four hours at a time, was stretching me to my limits, and with me needing to keep returning to my ship to speak with Anakin, even with the Force to help me it was starting to place a strain on my nerves.

I knew Anakin would sense my tiredness, but the more I could hide it, the less he would worry about me. I knew I was pushing myself heavily, running myself ragged with training with the Guardians and continuing to train Anakin, but I could handle it.

To help slightly with that, Simvyl came back to Raven once a week now, training Anakin in unarmed combat and other things so that I could focus on fewer matters when I was here. I was glad for that as while the training with the Guardian was intense, it felt extremely beneficial.

Learning ways to slip the Force around me to gently guide others to either ignore me or consider me less of a threat were tricks that would be extremely useful going forward. Haran, I would've killed to have such skills in my former life. Yes, it would've seen me shift from being a front-line operator to becoming a spook, but what one was capable of with the Force if one looked beyond the narrow ideals of the Jedi was mind-blowingly scary.

As I reached the ramp, I sensed an onrushing presence and looking up I saw the large black mask of my tuk'ata bounding toward me. "Fenrir!" I called out as he rushed me. I ducked and slid to one side, letting him sail through the air before turning to face him. "Down!" I snarled, some of my anger slipping into the Force with the word.

Fenrir stopped and his head dropped slightly, as if understanding he'd angered his pack leader. I sighed at the face he made; somehow even though he was almost as tall as me – and considerably bulkier and stronger – he still managed to pull off the sad puppy face that I'd have thought he would've grown out of by now. "It's okay," I said softly, holding out a hand to gesture him closer. "I'm just tired."

His head perked up at that and he moved closer, pushing one side of his face into my hand. I chuckled at the display and scratched him under his ear. "How have you been, boy?"

He whined softly and leaned into my touch as I once more felt the gentle shifting in the Force whenever I returned to Raven. At first, I'd thought it was simply the force feeling that I was home, yet the longer my training on Anzat had gone on, the greater the sensation had grown, and I was now certain it was the Force slowly letting me know that my time on the planet and training with the Guardians was drawing to a close.

I was a few weeks short of my nineteenth birthday, with the anniversary of the invasion of Naboo a few months further down the line. It was slowly getting to the point where I'd have to stop my various training voyages and begin preparing for what was to come, but I felt I still had time for one more trip, though I was uncertain as to which Force sect or warrior culture to visit next.

An excited ball of energy surged in the Force, and I turned back to the ramp to see Anakin bounding down it. "CAM!" He called out excitedly, and as I knelt– without taking my hand from just under Fenrir's ear – waited for him.

He ran into my arm, and I held him tight as his arms closed around my neck. "An'ika," I said with a smile at the warm reaction to my return. I patted his back as he held me tightly, almost as if scared I might not be real. "I'm here, don't worry."

"I know," He said, his head half-buried in my shoulder, "I'm just happy you're back." He loosened his grasp about half a minute later and pulled back so he could look me in the eyes. "Are you finished here?" He asked the same question he asked every time I returned to Raven to check up on him.

I knew he was doing well as HK and R2 sent regular updates to me, and from the sound of things, Anakin was obeying the training and studying regiment I'd created for him well, or at least HK hadn't suggested a need to discipline Anakin to me, nor had Anakin complained about HK's strictness. At least not since the end of the first month of the schedule.

"No, I still have some time to go," I replied, causing some of his energy to fade away, "but not long. Perhaps a month or so." That had the enthusiasm return slightly. "Now, how have your projects been going?" I asked.

His face lit up as I'd expected and he turned, moving toward Raven, one hand trying to drag me with him. "Great!" He said with the bounce back in his step. "Come on."

I chuckled as I allowed him to drag me up the ramp and into Raven. Fenrir moaned, unhappy at my hand slipping from his fur but followed along in the hope of more attention. As we reached the top of the ramp, I stopped, making Anakin turn to me. "Go and get your pads and I'll meet you in the main hold," I said.

He nodded so fast I feared he'd hurt his neck before bounding away a touch too quickly to be entirely normal. Such frivolous use of the Force wasn't something a Jedi would normally tolerate. However, I was far from being a normal Jedi, and as he was excited, and as it was a sign he was becoming more comfortable with drawing on his power in his everyday life, I saw little harm in allowing such behaviour to continue.

I moved forward, heading toward the central area, knowing he'd have the pads and schematics ready for me by the time I got there. I'd not asked about either project – the one for a starfighter and the one for a droid – in about a month, so it would be interesting to see how far he'd advanced his concepts.

At my side I heard Fenrir grunt, hinting at his amusement at my son's behaviour. It might've been less than two years since Shmi had died and I'd adopted Anakin into Clan Shan, but Anakin now considered me, Fenrir, Raven, and even the droids as family. That was a sentiment I shared wholeheartedly.

"Hey R2," I said as I saw the astromech rolling through a corridor, "been keeping out of trouble?" The droid beeped loudly at my comment, making me laugh. "Yeah, I know there's nowhere to get into trouble here, but I don't think that would stop you or HK if the chance arose." He beeped again and his head rotated around. "I know, I know. You're the responsible one out of the four of you, but that's not a high bar to clear." He whistled in irritation before turning and rolling away, deciding he didn't like the conversation.

I shook my head as I chuckled at his behaviour. I was being truthful in saying that of the four who stayed on Raven, he was the most responsible, but again when the other three were an assassin droid that wanted at times to wipe all meatbags, a creature bred to hunt and kill, and an almost hyperactive young boy with incredible potential at his fingertips, being the responsible one wasn't a hard position to take.

I knew I was not counting Raven in that grouping, but if the chance arose to do some acrobatic if not downright dangerous flying, she would. It was just that with us stuck on Anzat for such a long time, she had no chance to push to do something unwise. Though as my hand ran over her hull, generating a symphony of happy light from her, I knew she would the moment we left the planet.

As I reached the central area, which served as the meal hall, and general relaxation room, I saw Anakin at the central table. A dozen datapads were strewn on the table, though two in particular held places of importance before my son. "I see you're ready," I commented with a wide smile as I walked closer. "HK," I added as I spotted the assassin droid standing nearby, guarding the short corridor that led to the cockpit.

"Greeting: It is good to see you, Master. Query: When might we leave this pitiful excuse for a world, or at the very least, seek out meatbags so that I might test my latest calibrations?"

"We'll be leaving in a month or so," I replied, ignoring the suggestion that he wanted to go on a murder spree. He said that often but had yet to do so; at least without asking me first, which I always shut down. "Simvyl's coming along in his training and I'm not sure there's much else new that I can learn from the Anzati without committing to being here far longer than I'm comfortable with."

Simvyl was doing well in his Initiate grouping, standing third of seven. He wasn't overly happy about his placement, seeing it as a failure on his part, Yet I knew it was impressive. The others were all Anzati who had over a hundred years of experience on him – one was just north of two hundred according to Observe – so for him to be ahead of any of them, even considering he wasn't a raw recruit, was a worthy achievement. Before Naboo, he had been a good warrior, but now as we closed in on two years since then, and with training with the Matukai and Echani to draw upon, he was a far more dangerous fighter for any who stood against him.

My training was now handled alone, as I was too far behind any Apprentice grouping at the Sanctum to join them, but too advanced to remain with the Initiate grouping. The training was tiring, and draining, but I would manage it. I wouldn't allow it to break me. I knew that both Adas and Dooku might likely feel I could do better, or improve further faster, but I was content with my current level of exertion, as going any further might harm my ability to spend these evenings with Anakin.

Anakin struggles to remain still as I approach, and as I slide in beside him, he thrusts a datapad – one of the two directly before him – into my hands. Activating the pad, I let out a low, impressed whistle.

The image before me was of a fighter never seen before in this galaxy. The lineage of the Z-95 in it was clear to see, as were – rather amusingly – hints of the X-Wing. I'd not offered Anakin any hint of that vessel during his time working on this project, but even with just this basic rotating image of a starfighter, I could see how this vessel and the one made famous in the other timeline, came from the same family of design. Just with different minds pushing their creation.

I slid the screen to the next page, taking in the dimensions and specifications of this fighter. Anakin's creation – which I noted he'd not yet named – was about fifteen metres long, twelve wide and four high with the landing gears deployed. The wings of the Z-95 were present, though they started further along the fuselage, not far behind where an astromech slot was located, and tapered to rounded edges in line with the engines. Each wing was in fact a pair of S-foils that opened in combat, just like the X-Wing. The tip of each of those four wings carried a laser cannon. The stats of those, and other weaponry were missing, suggesting Anakin wasn't sure of the exact power output or models of such things. Still, the presence of four cannons like that was amusing.

The image before me shifted, showing me the underside of the craft. Three hardpoints for extra weapons – be they bombs, missiles, or extra cannons – were on the bottom of each wing while in the centre of the fuselage is a section that, according to Anakin's suggestions, could be used for supplies if the fighter has to travel for a long time, or to carry extra munitions. The specifics of what would go on these hard points and into the internal bay would depend on the mission, but I could already imagine various layouts to suit different operations. The flexibility of this wasn't something I'd suggested to Anakin, yet it was a feature I highly approved of.

The fighter had a hyperdrive, which would drive up the cost but was a good idea. Anakin seemed to want a 1.0-rated drive, which would make this fighter extremely quick in reaching its destination. Once there, the four engines would grant it impressive acceleration and atmospheric top speed.

"Anakin," I said slowly, looking at him in awe at what he'd created. "This is incredible." Yes, the design needed refinement – the specifics of the powercore, engines and weapons weren't defined as he didn't have access to some of the data needed to punch in the numbers – but I knew that what he'd created was a solid, if not amazing, base from which to create a fighter to rival anything the galaxy had seen.

"There's more," He said with a large smile. I passed him the pad, expecting him to give me another. Instead, he touched a corner of the one I was holding, and the image of the fighter gave way to some rough specifications.

I blinked as I saw figures that I'd not expected. "How did you get this data?" I asked, knowing some of it wasn't anything I'd granted him access to.

He shrugged. "I used the Holonet to find the files," he said before mumbling something else.

"What?"

"I, um, I used some of your credits to purchase some files and contacted Raith," he explained looking down at the ground. "I needed details for the design, and you weren't here to ask."

I chuckled and reached out to rub his hair. "In future, if I'm not here, so long as you're not breaking any laws, assume it's fine to spend credits for projects such as this," I said. Yes, he had gone behind my back on the matter, but the results of it – the details here suggested how different components from various manufacturers could be added to the inner workings and how many would alter various systems – was an incredible leap beyond what I'd asked of him.

After he nods, I turn back to the datapad, scrolling the list of equipment that could be used for each section. It appeared that Anakin had decided to make the internals as modular as the externals. Different components would need small alterations to fit into the fighter, and each would alter the circuitry slightly, but there was good logic in this approach. "Why did you not settle on a single supplier for each component?"

"I remembered you talking about the danger of placing all our eggs in one basket," Anakin replied with a smile. "some of the parts won't work with others, but I'd programmed the pad to mark out the pieces when that happens."

"Well done." I looked back at the details and grinned. "I asked you to create a starfighter with a focus on superiority, and you went and made something that was much more adaptable."

His smile widened. "I… I was also thinking about how we could use the base design for other ships." He spoke slowly, as if unsure of himself. "I wanted the ship to have every weapon possible, but doing that caused big problems."

"That's one way to put it," I said with a grin.

"Yeah. So, I was thinking of this." He tapped the pad again and this time it displayed four new fighters. Each was similar to the first one but altered in ways – some subtle, some less so – that made certain each was unique while having a common foundation. The details of each ship weren't present, but each had a title hinting at their various roles.

"Anakin," I said slowly as I understood the concepts he was going for here. "This is amazing."

Using a base airframe to build variants built for specific things – bomber, rapid recon or deep-strike, interceptor, and missile-boat were the four names Anakin had given to the new designs – was a smart way to standardise production, and in theory, keep down costs. Now, the variants were missing the level of detail that the main fighter design had, but I could see ways that many of the components suggested for the starfighter could be used in the variants.

"There's more," Anakin said, changing the display on the pad to show two more fighters. Again, there were clean lines that suggested the commonality of them, yet these two were significantly different. The first was larger by about fifty per cent and had a cockpit designed for two pilots and a built-in astromech droid. It looked slower but had more armament – potentially enough to take out cruisers and other mid-sized starships – and the more I stared at it, the more it reminded me of the ARC-130 the GAR would use in the Clone Wars.

The second variant was more akin to a scout craft. It was large again but seemed to be designed for outright speed. Yet with the larger central hold, it would be able to deploy its cargo and depart before most others were aware of its presence.

These designs were not things I'd seen on my previous trips as I'd spent the majority of the time training him with his lightsaber forms and usage of the Force. Yet it seemed he'd been far from idle in my absence.

Some of the concepts he had created bore similarities to fighters, bombers, and interceptors I'd seen on the galactic market, but the specifics of such vessels were hard to be certain of. Yes, their creators listed their capabilities, but I couldn't be sure they weren't overselling their creations. Nor did I know what other advanced projects and designs they had in the pipeline. The Banite Sith would be working with various companies to develop and build the ships and equipment for the GAR so that when war came, the Republic could fight back and, as the war dragged on, the Jedi could be dragged around and taken out slowly until the Banite Sith were ready to strike and end the Republic and Jedi in a single day or so.

"Are you planning for a war?" I asked him after looking over the variants. While alone a fleet of starfighters to his designs wouldn't be enough to win a war, in theory, they'd be more than capable of turning the tide of just about any battle.

"No," Anakin replied with a giggle. "But you've made clear you think there's one coming inside our lifetimes," I grunted, remembering I had hinted in his presence about the coming Clone Wars, unaware that he'd taken that knowledge in and that I had influenced his thoughts and intentions. "Even if there's not if we can make a fleet of these, then Lia and the Lokella can be safe from future attacks."

"Ah," I said softly, understanding now coming to me. While he was concerned about the war I felt was coming, his focus was on protecting his family. He knew I, along with Fenrir, Simvyl, and the droids could look after ourselves, but that his younger half-sister currently couldn't. Given she had little potential for the Force, she'd never become what Anakin could, but I felt with the right – read Mando'ade – training, she could be as dangerous as someone like Bo or Naz.

"There's nothing wrong with wanting to do everything you can to protect those you love, An'ika. But even if we do that, no matter what we do, even if we burn entire worlds in an attempt to save our loved ones, we have to accept that death is a natural part of the universe. Even the stars die. It is a law of the universe that cannot be overcome."

He looked up at me in shock, his eyes wide. "St…stars can die?" He asked, having seemingly considered it as possible.

"Yes, Anakin they do. That is how Black holes, and other such phenomena occur." I reach over and place a hand on his shoulder as I sense the cold, almost mind-numbing fear radiating from him and push the warmth of my presence to him through the Force. "I know it scares you. It scares me as well when I consider that one day you, Bo, Fenrir, and others might die. However, dwelling on that fear, letting it consume you in some false hope that you can alter things so no one you care for dies is a dark and dangerous path to walk down. One that, if you do so, will see you consumed by the Dark Side and become nothing but a puppet of whatever twisted desires it demands of you."

"I know," he whispered though I felt he didn't yet understand, "it's just…" his head dropped, and he looked down at his feet, kicking them aimlessly against each other. "I miss her, and I don't want to lose you."

I reached forward and pulled him into a hug. His arms closed eagerly around my waist as I held him tight. "I understand, Anakin," I said gently. "I miss my grandfather and don't want to lose you either. That's why all this training is needed."

I held him for a while, letting him draw strength from me and allowing him to gather his thoughts and calm his raging emotions. He might not have the issue I did with the Interface, and through it, Eidetic Memory making it impossible for me to let go of my emotions and fears, but I knew he dwelled on such thoughts heavily. So much so that, in the other timeline, Sidious had exploited that and his fears over his wife, to corrupt him into Darth Vader.

After what felt like a few minutes, I felt Anakin shift and let him slip from my grasp. His face was long, and while there were no tears, I could sense his unease. I smiled in understanding and moved my hands toward the datapad he'd given me. "I'm proud of you and your creations, An'ika," I said softly, drawing his thoughts away from his mother and his fears for the future, "in the time we've known each other, you've gotten stronger and stronger. Don't ever think otherwise, nor that I don't want you trying to protect those you love. You just need to learn that we cannot protect everyone all the time."

His eyes came up, and a faint smirk came to his lips. "Not even you?"

"Yes Anakin, even me," I said as I ruffled his hair. "I know I have, shall we say, a talent for getting into trouble," he giggled at that, "but when I do I need you to stop and think before you act. It might seem to draw trouble to me, but I have never failed to escape that trouble with my own skill and power. I'd rather find my way out of that trouble than have to worry about you running in to help, acting like a bantha in a crystal shop."

Anakin laughed happily at the analogy. "Says the man who jumps from starships to help those he cares for." My brow rose at him throwing that back at me. I'd never talked to him about my rush to help Serra after her verd'goten or to reach Bo and Naz during the Battle of Keldabe, but it seemed he was aware of at least one of them. "Bo and Naz told me about your adventures."

"Ah," I muttered in understanding. "Still, I do hope that you learn from my mistakes – and such reckless action, even if it worked out was reckless – and make your own choices." With hindsight, I can see how I could've approached those moments better, and still achieved my goals, but I knew well what the saying about hindsight was.

"I'll try."

I shook my head as I laughed at his non-committal answer and ruffled his hair once more. In moments like this, I felt sympathy for Obi-Wan when he'd had to raise and train Anakin in the other timeline. The issue was that I knew I was, at times, a bad role model. Just like Anakin, I was the sort of person to rush headlong into the fire to save those I cared about, and while that had worked out for me for the most part – the loss of my forearm notwithstanding – I knew I had to temper my instincts. If not for my sake, then for Anakin's and the others I cared for.

He was only eleven, but already my thoughts were starting to drift to two years in the future. At that point, he would be old enough for his verd'goten, and I couldn't deny a hint of fear at what that might entail. I knew I'd trained him well, and that he could look after himself, but I feared that he would – like myself before him – face a challenge for which he wasn't entirely ready. The hardest part was going to be not doing what I wanted and rushing to help, as that would see him fail the challenge, and possibly hate me for doing so.

"So," I said slowly, pushing thoughts of Anakin's future aside, "the base fighter, do you feel ready to consider making a prototype?" If he was, then I'd have to contact either Raith or Alor Dred Yomaget – more likely the latter – and see if they or someone they knew could help with the creation of a prototype. The sooner it was made, and the kinks worked out, the sooner production could begin, giving at least the Lokella access to his creations.

Anakin's eyes widened, and I sensed his surprise at me suggesting he move forward with the project. "I… um… I mean, maybe. In a few months. I guess." He paused and rubbed the back of his head. "It's just… the parts I want to use, they're not cheap."

"How much?" I asked, not caring greatly about the cost, as beyond my wealth, I had access to the Jedi's funds. The idea of having them pay for the creation of a fighter that would, in all likelihood, be used against them, was amusing enough that I could see myself doing that.

"At least a million credits I guess. Both the parts and paying someone to build and test it for us."

"For you, An'ika," I countered, "this is your project, not mine." I saw his mouth open, probably to argue, and I held my hand up to stop him. "The idea of you creating a starfighter was one I gave you," I said slowly, wanting to explain my logic. "I did so because you have a talent for technology that I don't, which I'm fine with by the way. I wanted this project, and the one for a droid, to push your skills. I never intended for you to take it so far, so my influence over this project is over. All I will do is back you, however much it takes, with the credits to build the prototype. Whatever becomes of it, from the name to how far this goes, is up to you, and you will have my full, unqualified support for whatever you decide."

It took a few moments for Anakin to accept my words, but when he had, he looked at me with a wide smile. "Okay." There was a long moment where he seemed to revel with pride at having control of the starfighter project before he blinked. "Oh, the droid…"

He turned and all but snatched the datapad with the details of the starfighter on it from my hand, before replacing it was the other pad that had a place of prominence of the dozen or so that were on the table around us. Normally I would warn him about such behaviour, but it was clear he was doing it at this moment because he was excited, and not as might normally be the case, angry or upset.

As I turned to the new datapad I was curious as to what he'd done with the droid project. If the starfighter designs were anything to go by, this should be an interesting one. Especially with HK and R2 offering more opinions for this than for the starfighter.

At first glance, the droid didn't appear too different from a well-modified 3P0-series protocol droid, but as I looked closer, and read some of the information on the first display, I whistled. "I know I just said it about the starfighter, but this is impressive, An'ika. I see you took in many of HK's ideas," I added as details of the hidden extras on the droid appeared on-screen.

The stomach no longer exposed internal wiring, and the odd brackets on the joints that seemed to limit the movement of such droids were gone. The entire thing was encased in metal with no obvious spots where it could be opened. A note on the page suggested using either beskar or phrik in the plating and I was not inclined to the former. Beskar was too rare to use on a droid, and the Mando'ade would never stand for such apparently frivolous use of the metal.

Elsewhere the deactivation switch on the back of the neck didn't shut down the droid. Anakin wanted an option in the programming so that the droid could either fake being shut down or ignore the button entirely, and I knew that had come from HK. The same was true of the various hidden extras that the droid had.

"Yeah," Anakin said with a broad smile, though a second later it slipped. "Um, this won't be cheap either," He added, which made me laugh.

"I believe I just told you that cost wasn't a problem with the starfighter. Why would that be different for the droid?" His face lit up again at that. "So, show me," I add.

Before arriving on Anzat, my publisher had contacted me. Fellowship of the Ring was doing far better than he and the production company had expected. At that time, I'd gained nearly forty billion credits from the holomovie, and by the end of the year, he suspected the figure would clear a hundred billion, if not close in on two hundred billion credits. That figure didn't include anything from the merchandising, but the projections there were impressive as well and I could be looking at double to tripling the movie figures.

Yet, for all my new-found wealth, I suspected I was still far from being even the richest Mando'ade, to say nothing of the wider galaxy. Still, using those credits for Anakin's projects was a better thing than simply letting them sit in various accounts gathering dust. I just hoped that whatever Anakin had added wasn't overly complicated as, based on my experience in this life and the last, things worked best if they were kept relatively simple.

… …

… …
I leaned back in the worn and tattered chair I found myself in this evening. I tapped the table in front of me, seemingly thinking about the cards I'd drawn in this round of sabacc, but in reality, my thoughts were elsewhere.

I was no longer on Anzat, the training had gone as far as I thought it could go without me committing time I knew I didn't have. Simvyl had, before we'd left, attempted a similar exercise to the one I had. While he hadn't succeeded as well as I had – as was expected of most Initiates – he had done decently and understood his mistakes. Indeed, he'd managed to slip from the compound without being detected, which was the minimum the Guardians had expected.

That had helped guide my decision to leave, and after saying our farewells, with a loose promise to return if the Force allowed, we'd departed the system. After speaking with Anakin about a new extra he wanted to add to his droid – something akin to a chameleon cloak that would allow it to project the appearance of being organic over its frame – I'd had to hunt for where to find such things, and then locate a seller. That hunt had brought me to my current locale; a bar in one of the less reputable sections of Worlport; the capital city of Ord Mantell.

To any who approached the world, they'd see a beautiful and modern world, a symbol of the Republic's influence in the Mid Rim. But that influence ran below the surface as Ord Mantell was just as superficial as Coruscant or any Core World. Step away from the brilliant Corellian-inspired architecture in the Government District, and one quickly finds corruption, decay, and decadence. All signs of the failings that Republic was known for to any who knew to look away from the blinding light of the glittering central buildings.

The contact that I needed to meet had insisted on gathering on Ord Mantell, and I'd already spoken with them about what I needed. They claimed they could get the various components I'd need for Anakin's droid, but it would take time as while not illegal some of the parts were restricted. They'd said it would take half a month to gather them at most, and after five days on Ord Mantell, I was regretting agreeing to wait here for them to get what I was purchasing.

The first few days had passed easily enough. Anakin, Simvyl, and I had explored Worlport; first as Jedi and then as travelling Mandalorians. The reason the switch had taken place was because I kept getting invited to the planetary governor's mansion, as apparently there was some issue they wanted my help with. Sensing that whatever the issue was, I'd not enjoy it, I'd rejected the offer and then seemingly left the planet in Raven.

We'd returned a day later, taking over a more remote landing port; one where the planetary security was much laxer and more open-minded. The guards there had been persuaded with a handful of credits to mis-register Raven as another vessel but to avoid being bothered by the governor's people, Anakin and I had started travelling as Mandos.

Simvyl had used the time on the planet to contact a few fellow Antarian Rangers, getting updates on issues throughout this slice of the galaxy's Mid and Outer Rim. Looking them over, there was no apparent pattern to the grievances and skirmishes between various worlds and groups, but knowing what I did of what was to come, it didn't take much to convince Simvyl that all of it was interconnected to the failings of the Republic.

With little to do but kill time, I'd ended up wandering the three gambling districts in Worlport. Not because I had any real interest in gambling, but more to see how those not sitting around the top table lived. The first district, Path of Coins, was aimed at the high rollers; those unconcerned about losing a few million credits here and there. I'd spent some time there gambling and testing out my social skills, but I'd grown tired of the place.

Port of Coins was meant to represent the best of Ord Mantell, yet even though the common terms weren't used, slavery, drug dealing, and other illegal activities took place there. What made it worse was the fact the local law enforcement made no effort to deal with the problem. I knew the reasons – corruption and the like – but it still angered me that they would allow something as illegal as slavery to exist so openly simply by changing the name and, I suspected, forcing the workers to sign contracts that while seemingly making things seem legal, were little better than indentured servitude.

After a few more days of exploring, I'd ended up in Herglic's Folly, travelling from one establishment to the next. This district lacked all but the most token of security forces, but even though this place was dirty, worn-down, and dangerous – three sentients had made the mistake of trying to rob me on the first night in the district – I found it more real. Yes, there was slavery, drug-dealing and illegal trades taking place here, and those I was sharing the sabacc table with all had bounties worth at least twenty-thousand credits on their head, but they were open and honest about their rule-breaking.

Oh, if I wanted to, I'd happily gun everyone at the table down, along with the majority of the casino I found myself in. They were scum of the lowest kind, but at least they were truthful about what they were and that, at least for the time being, was enough for me to grant them leniency. Well, that and the facts I had to kill time on the planet, that playing with such reprobates was a clever way to practice my social skills, and between the Force and Observe I never left a table with fewer credits than I sat down with.

"I see your bet and raise you." That came from a Zabrak named Farld. This sentient, and I used the time loosely, was a trafficker in people, and had bounties from various sectors, the highest of which was thirty-five thousand credits from Taris. "Five thousand," he said as he slid a pile of credits into the centre of the table.

I watched him with amusement, already aware that my hand beat his. It might've been cheating to use the Force and Observe in such ways but as everyone I was playing with was scum of the lowest sort, I didn't care. Force, if they caught me cheating, then it just gave me a reason to gun them all down here and now.

"I see and raise," I replied, pushing seven thousand credits into the pot. It was a small increase, but should tempt him into meeting and raising it, which was what I…

"Cameron!" The shouting of my name when I'd not given it to anyone had my attention. If I'd been wearing my helmet, the HUD could've told me who called out, but I wasn't wearing it as faces had to be exposed at the table. "Cameron Shan!"

Hearing my full name, I knew the male – the voice made that clear – knew who I was, and as I turned, my hand grasping my blaster, I felt a familiar if off sensation in the Force. "Quinlan?" I muttered in confusion when I saw my fellow Jedi Knight coming toward me, dressed nothing like a Jedi should be attired, though since I wasn't in Jedi garb either, I couldn't hold that against him.

As he moves closer I notice a Devaronian enter behind him, one that looks remarkably like a devil, however, my focus is on Quinlan. Beyond the dishevelled look, his Force presence is off, if not wrong. As if part of him was missing or gone. "What's wrong?" I ask as I remove my hand from my blaster, sensing the Force swirling erratically around the Kiffar.

"It's Aayla! She's missing!"

I blinked at hearing that. "What? How?" I demanded, trying to figure out how he could lose his Padawan, why she was missing, and why he was coming to me. I could see him begin to explain only for me to remember the game. "I fold," I said, tossing my cards into the pile and then picking up my helmet. "Now," I said as I moved closer and placed a hand on his shoulder, trying to calm him, "tell me what happened. From the beginning."

He nodded, and as he gathered his thoughts I felt the Force shifting. There was something about this moment, and about Aayla's disappearance, that it seemed to be suggesting might be of use to me. I just had to figure out what was going on, help Quinlan find Aayla, and then determine how it might affect me.

… …

… …
A/N: And with Quinlan's appearance, the training run is over. If you know your Dark Horse comics, you can guess which arc from that I'm about to adapt.

A/N (2): LuciferBael's story is here Of Lightning and Blood
...
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Jan 15, 2025

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 1 to 4 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.
A/N: The training arc is over, now onto missions.

3.10: The Lost Apprentice 1
… …

I walked into the cantina just outside the Herglic's Folly gambling district, the HUD scanning for an empty booth. Failing to find one, I instead moved towards one with a pair of Rodians in it. "Get lost," I snarled at them as I neared. The pair stared at me with large black eyes. "Now." The two shared a look, hands drifting under the table, though that stopped when I had a blaster in my hand before either could unclasp their blaster. "Last chance."

There was a fraction of a moment where I thought the pair might not leave, but in the end, the pair shuffled from the booth, collecting their drinks, and muttering some choice insults in their native tongue. I ignored those, and slid into the booth, gesturing for the two accompanying me to do the same.

"Villie likes your style," the Devaronian with me said as he slid into the booth.

I ignored the horned alien and tossed a credit chit to a rather nervous-looking Togruta female as she shuffled to our table. "We desire privacy," I said as the female almost dropped the chit. She nodded rapidly and then turned and moved away as fast as she could without making it too obvious my behaviour scared her.

Once she was far enough away, I turned to Quinlan who had moved into the booth last. "Now, how about you tell me what is going on and how you managed to lose your Padawan, Quinlan," I asked, knowing my choice of words would cause a reaction.

Quinlan's eyes snapped to me, fury burning in them, and I sensed him grasp his lightsaber. "I didn't lose her!" he snarled. "She was taken!"

I closed my eyes, using the unstable burst of emotion to see a glimpse of him being Force pushed over a ledge by Aayla. That had me frowning as the two were, from everything I remembered, as close as siblings could be without sharing blood or parents.

Ever since he had appeared during my sabacc game, all I'd been able to sense from him was rage and confusion. His mind was a mess with no hint of even the basics of control that were taught to Initiates. Almost as if he had forgotten everything he'd ever known and lost his moral and mental centre. The pain and anger flowed out from him like a fountain threatening to consume a mountain. Still, the burst he'd aimed at me wasn't something, even in his current state of distress, I was going to tolerate.

I slid my helmet off so I could look him in the eyes. "Quinlan," I began slowly, "control yourself," I continued, using a gentle application of the Force to strengthen my words. "I'm here to help, otherwise you wouldn't have sought me out," I added, trying to not display my amusement at the fact that, for once, it wasn't me who was on edge and close to losing control of their emotions.

Ever since Anakin's kidnapping, and taking onboard the techniques Adas had taught me, I'd felt far more centred and if not balanced as how the Jedi Order might wish me to be, then with the stability to avoid lashing out like a wild rancor. Now, I'd yet to have that control tested, but I felt my mental strength was sufficient that even if the whirlwind of emotions I sensed in Quinlan existed within me, I wouldn't be as unbalanced as he was.

Quinlan blinked, my subtle use of the Force pushing aside just enough of his misplaced rage that he could see clearer. "I…" he slumped into the booth, as if ashamed of his behaviour. "I'm sorry. It's just… Aayla."

I nodded, understanding the pain he would be experiencing since I'd gone through something similar – though Anakin and I didn't share the strength and length of connection that Quinlan and Aayla did. Still, now that he was calmer, and back from the edge of fury, I could feel how different Quinlan's presence in the Force was, and not just because of his fear and anger centring on Aayla's current unknown condition and location. Wanting a read on him, I used Observe and frowned at what it stated.

Quinlan Vos
Race: Kiffar
Level: 28
Health: 100%
Age: 27
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: High (Currently Low)
Reputation: None
Affiliation Loyalty: Aayla Secura (65%)
Emotional State: Confused/concerned/disorientated
Quinlan is frankly a wreck. Recent events have left him uncertain of a great many things, though he knows that Aayla Secura is important to him, akin to family.
He also knows that they were both Jedi, yet he has no memories of this; only fleeting images from various objects with those brought forth by his ability to read the history of objects.
It is through such images from Aayla's lightsaber that he has sought out Cameron Shan, understanding that he is, like him, a friend to Aayla, and now he seeks your help in finding his lost Padawan.
...

It seemed that Quinlan was something of a blank slate with his memories now gone, though I currently had no idea of how that had happened. The lack of loyalty towards the Jedi and his former Master Tholme was interesting, a clear sign of this memory loss, as was his threat potential being considered Low currently when it should be High.

I recalled sparring with Quinlan on occasion, though not since before I was Knighted. While his base was, like Aayla's, centred around Ataru he fought unpredictably; almost as if he were forever living on the edge of losing control. Based on what Observe was saying, and what I could sense from him within the Force, Quinlan had gone over that edge and, when combined with his loss of memories of decades of training as a Jedi, was a loose cannon. He should have gone to the Order, or even his former Master for help, yet it was clear he hadn't and instead sought me out.

I leaned forward and tilted my head to one side. "What happened to you, Quinlan?" I asked gently. "Your Force presence is to be blunt; a mess and I can't get a clear read on your surface thoughts beyond a desire to find Aayla." He tensed at her name, making clear she was the driving force behind whatever had made him seek me out. "From the beginning, tell me what happened. I need to understand why you're this way and why Aayla was taken."

Quinlan took a moment and inhaled deeply. I could sense him trying to find some sort of centre as he did so. Giving him the time to do so, I turned my focus to the Devaronian, Villie. The alien claimed to be Quinlan's friend, and from what little we'd talked before reaching this cantina, Quinlan suggested that was the case, but male Devaronians weren't considered trustworthy. As such, with a few seconds to spare before Quinlan began his story, I used Observe on Villie and instantly felt my distrust of him increase at what was revealed.

Villie (Vilmarh Grahrk)
Race: Devaronian
Level: 29
Health: 100%
Age: 39
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Vilmarh Grahrk (100%)
Emotional State: Amused/Curious
Vilmar, though he often goes by Villie, is enjoying the confusion of the Jedi around him. Vos' behaviour has been constant since Nar Shaddaa; however, he isn't sure what to make of you.
Seeing a Jedi – Vos assured him that you were a Jedi though he has yet to see a lightsaber – in Mandalorian armour is unexpected.
Still, he is wondering how he might further profit from it, and how good of a gambler you are.
...

There wasn't much there that helped get a read on Vilmarh as he was truly called – I assumed Villie was a nickname he used – but what was revealed was enough. The only loyalty he held was to himself, or at least the only loyalty that was over 50% that the Interface was willing to reveal to me. He might have some faint respect and loyalty to Quinlan, but it wasn't showing and even if it did, it would never override his self-interest. With all that in mind, I wanted the alien gone as soon as Quinlan was finished recounting the events that led him to seek me out.

Honestly, if it was just him we were talking about, I would likely offer to help him. I owed him after my capture by the Bando Gora even though I barely knew him. Aayla, however, was a friend, or at least had been when we'd last spoken, which had been before I'd been knighted. It was possible that Sia-Lan and others had spoken to her since then and turned Aayla's opinion against me, but I had no way of knowing that currently, and would work on the assumption that we remained friends.

"It started with an assignment from the Jedi Council," Quinlan started slowly, bringing my focus back to him as I noted that he was frowning as if struggling to recall the events of which he was speaking. "There was a new drug spreading into various corners of the Republic, Glitteryll, and the Council assigned us to investigate the matter as I had several contacts in the underworld."

"Glitteryll?" I asked as while I had heard the term in passing on the Holonet, I'd never bothered to do any deep dive to learn more about it. The galaxy was vast, and a single new drug or hallucinogen seemed to appear every other week.

"It's a synthesis of glitterstim and ryll. From what I've learnt, it's made by feeding ryll to energy spiders that are capable of producing glitterstim. I believe that I've destroyed the only source of the drug, but what it did was when ingested or injected into a sentient, it caused them to forget their memories – possibly forever if the dosage was high enough – and often made the recipient docile. At least on those not strong in the Force and not kept on a constant supply of the stuff."

I growled at hearing about the abilities of this drug. "I do hope you've destroyed the source, though if I ever hear of its existence elsewhere, I'll be seeking to exterminate the spiders and those feeding them ryll with extreme intent."

A faint hint of a smile came to Quinlan's face as he heard that. "I will be doing likewise having been made to experience glitteryll." He paused and placed his hand against his temple for a moment before continuing. "Anyway, our investigation, as you might expect given where ryll comes from, took us to Ryloth where we met Pol Secura." one of my eyebrows rose at the name. "Yes, he is… was related to Aayla. Her uncle in fact. He, along with a member of my clan from Kiffu, was involved in the creation of the drug," he added with a growl, one laced with more rage.

Quinlan growled and I sensed an almost unrestrained well of rage directed at one or both the people about whom he had spoken. At the same time, the Force subtly moved around us in a way that I didn't entirely understand, yet I felt it was hinting at something that could affect the path we both took in the future.

"From what I've been able to piece together, when Aayla and I learnt the truth Pol and Asante Vos had us dosed with the drug." Quinlan paused here and closed his eyes as I felt him working to restrain the well inside him that seemingly bubbled as he spoke of the pair responsible for whatever had happened to him and Aayla. I remained silent, saving my questions for when he ended so that he could get through the entire story without getting distracted by minor matters.

"After being drugged, I awoke on Nar Shaddaa without a clue of where or who I was. The room I found myself in was a blaze, and at the time I managed to escape without understanding how, but I now know I used the Force to do so." That he knew how to use the Force instinctively, and I suspected could wield his lightsaber, hinted that his memories weren't necessarily gone; just lost in the deepest depths of his psyche. "That was the beginning of my… adventure on that world," he glanced at Vilmarh there. "One in which every sentient I encountered tried to kill me. It was after that first attack that I encountered Vilmarh."

"Villie find Jedi there. Confused and alone he was. Villie wanted to help him," the Devaronian said with a smile, exposing the large, sharp teeth of his species which when combined with the horns on his head and red skin created a fine image of a demonic figure from my former life. One many might call a devil.

Now, I knew it was wrong to judge a species by their appearance, but some concerns and misconceptions from my former life still existed in me, and when combined with what Observe had revealed, I doubted I'd ever find myself trusting this particular alien. Haran, if not for the fact Quinlan seemed to trust him – or at least tolerate his presence – I'd have already suggested the Devaronian left. Forcibly if he tried to say otherwise.

"Help is a subjective word," Quinlan added with a chuckle which only increased my distaste for Vilmarh. "Vilmarh, though he often calls himself Villie, is something of a gambler. A bad one at that…"

"Hey!"

"… as he, like almost everyone in Nar Shaddaa, decided to place a bet on when, where, and how I would die."

I grunted, fixing the alien with a stare that, if not for my immense control, would likely see him on the floor in pain as I used the Force to explain why trying to kill a Force user was an incredibly bad idea.

"Many placed bets on Jedi," Vilmarh said, failing to catch the cold fury behind my stare and seeing it as a demand for an explanation. "Many tried to cheat to win bet. Villie help Jedi escape cheats."

"Because if they had succeeded, you would've lost your bets?"

Vilmarh laughed at my question and slapped the table. "This Jedi gets it!" He said proudly to Quinlan before returning his attention to me. "Must be the Mandalorian in you," he added as his eyes looked over my armour with a hint of interest. I ignored the stare, along with the blunt probe for information on why I was wearing my armour. None of that was his concern, but if he made any move to acquire any section of the beskar I wore, it would be the last thing he ever did.

"He did have a bet on my death," Quinlan said as he continued his story. "However, thanks to the Force, I sensed this and reversed the powercell on his blaster before he could use it against me."

"Shame it didn't explode in his face," I muttered loud enough that they could hear me.

"Hey Now!" Vilmarh snapped, "Villie no like your tone Jedi." I chuckled, daring him to do something about it. "However, Villie forgive you. You friend of Quinlan, who is Villie's lucky Jedi, so Villie likes you too." I'd rather he didn't, but it wasn't a point worth arguing over.

"After his failed attempt," Quinlan continued, "two more sentients arrived. They were dressed like me, carried lightsabers and claimed to be Jedi. I was wary of them however and after Vilmarh warned me that they weren't Jedi, I killed them and took their lightsabers."

I nodded, thankful that they received the justice they deserved for pretending to be Jedi. Not because I cared about what little good standing the Order might have, but because of the principle of the thing.

"Once I held the lightsabers, I understood they were mine and Aayla's. When I grasped mine, I saw… flashes of my past, though the images were jumbled and had no emotional meaning to them."

"Psychrometry," I said slowly, "a rare gift that allows those who have it to read images and memories from objects they touch."

Quinlan nodded. "Yes, I learnt the name later, but at the time I didn't understand what I was seeing. From my lightsaber, I learnt my name and images of my past. Some were of my time as a Jedi, a few of when I was a youngling on Kiffu. Many centred around Aayla, though again, at the time I didn't learn her name until I held her hilt."

"That suggests that your memories aren't gone, but rather buried deep in your subconscious. There might be ways to recover them, but I'm uncertain of how to do so."

Quinlan nodded, seemingly accepting my words without issue. "When I held Aayla's hilt, beyond learning her name and that she is… was my Padawan and that it was my duty to protect her. However, I didn't have the time to truly focus on the blades and see what I could learn, not when others were still coming after me because of the bet." He smirked and jerked one hand at Vilmarh. "This one made a new bet after I survived his attempt to kill me; one with outrageous odds which required him to work with me honestly."

I looked at the Devaronian and considered the idea for a moment. "He bet on you to live… no, to escape the planet, as while you were on that world you'd be in danger," I said slowly as I closed my eyes, the answer coming to me with some logical thinking and a gentle grasp into the Force to confirm my suspicions. "He lost something… his ship on the first bet. To get it back he had to make an even riskier bet."

When I opened my eyes, both of them were looking at me. Quinlan understood what I'd just done, though he likely didn't understand that I'd used the Force to take the knowledge instead of asking for it. Vilmarh, however, seemed shocked at my understanding of the details of the situation. "How Jedi do that?" He blurted out.

I smirked. "The Force is a gateway to many abilities that some would consider incredible or unnatural," I replied, feeling amusement bubble in my chest. "Anyway," I continued, waving a hand to dismiss the matter, "given you are both here, it is safe to assume that Vilmarh won his bet, and you escaped Nar Shaddaa."

"We did, and once we did I spent time with the lightsabers, trying to regain what I could of my lost memories," Quinlan said slowly, one hand holding his lightsaber tightly. "Yet, while I recovered much about my past, there was no connection to them. I couldn't recall living them, and thus they held little importance. Save for those dealing with Aayla." He paused and leaned forward. "Is it normal for a Jedi to feel a strong connection to their Padawan as I do not feel such a bond to the one who once trained me?"

"The one who trained you was called Tholme, though I know little about him," I replied gently, taking my time to consider how to phrase my answer to the rest of what he asked. "As for the bond between Master and Padawan, it is a close bond – the closest most Jedi can experience to having a father or children – yet officially the Order prefers if the connection remains at best as one between friends and allies. It does, however, vary between the Jedi Knights and Masters. Some keep the bond in their thoughts while they train a Padawan, while others choose to ignore or dismiss its importance.

"I cannot say how you taught Aayla, but I recall when we were both just Initiates, that she knew you would be the one to train her in the ways of the Force. It was you, after all, who found her when you were a newly made Padawan yourself and brought her to the Temple." I smiled as my mind instantly brought back the warmth in Aayla's words when she spoke of Quinlan. "From what I recall, she considered you her older brother or cousin," I added, hoping it might help him remember something about his bond with her.

"Ah," he said slowly, as if a light had gone off inside his head. "That explains much of why she feels so important to me." He took a moment, gathering her thoughts, and I stayed silent waiting for him to continue. "There was one other thing that happened before we left Nar Shaddaa. An encounter with another Twi'lek named Bib Fortuna." I tensed slightly at the name, well aware of his connection to Jabba. I'd rather not find myself in the crosshairs of a Hutt, at least not for the time being, but if that was the case, then I'd do so for Aayla. "He knew who I was, and was connected to both Pol Secura and some, at the time, mysterious benefactor. He wouldn't reveal who that was, not even when I threatened him with my lightsaber." A small smirk came to his face, and I felt his enjoyment of the memory, wondering if the darkness that swirled around Quinlan had always been there or if it was a result of the memory loss. "However, before I could convince him to tell me, we were attacked by guards and droids."

"Droids?"

"Yes," Vilmarh replied with a nod. "Destroyer droids. Very bad news. Villie get Quinlan to leave quickly when they appear. Need to protect my bet."

I scratched my chin as I considered the reveal of the destroyer droids, and ignored Vilmarh's motivation for helping Quinlan.

Destroyer droids were linked to the Trade Federation, and while they had a new directorate after HK removed Nute Gunray and his assistants, they'd been keeping quiet while the Senate investigated their actions on Naboo. As expected, the matter was going slowly as with Gunray and many other Neimoidians dead there were few to question regarding the motives, but I felt the Banite Sith, in their roles as Chancellors, were working to delay and distract proceedings to suit their plans.

The fact the droids were seen protecting Bib Fortuna was more concerning as it hinted at possible ties between Jabba and the Banite Sith. Oh, I knew there had to be some sort of contact between them, but the presence of Jabba's major-domo meant things were far more interlocked than I realised.

"This is certainly interesting, and something I would like to come back to. However, for now, our focus should be on your story and what happened to Aayla."

"Yes," Quinlan said slowly in agreement. "After escaping Nar Shaddaa…"

"Villie win big on Quinlan doing that."

"… we headed to Kiffar," Quinlan continued, ignoring the comment from the Devaronian. "I had seen images of my people, and while we travelled I learnt the current leader of the Guardians was Tinte Vos, who I felt a connection towards. Once on Kiffu, I learnt she was my great-aunt and that before we'd lost our memories, Aayla and I had headed to Kiffu to speak with Sheyf Tinte." He paused and shook his head. "She hates the Jedi, claiming they stole me from her and my clan."

"All in Outer Rim know this. Jedi steal babies."

I sighed at Vilmarh's remark and pinched the bridge of my nose. "The Jedi don't steal younglings," I said slowly, ignoring the fact I was defending the Order's practices when I didn't agree with their methods. "They simply seek out those younglings who are strong in the Force, and if the parents or guardians agree, take the child to Coruscant and the Temple for training. Most parents want that, as they think it's a good life for their child, but not all agree and in that case, the Jedi are meant to leave and forget about the youngling."

Now, I agreed that those who could draw on the Force should be trained to harness their power, but the way the Jedi went about it – and their choice to not fully explain the reasoning behind it to the wider galaxy – was a mistake the Sith, even those predating the Banite Order that currently ruled, exploited to drum up anti-Jedi sentiment. The fact the Jedi had never rectified that issue, nor considered the need for a PR department after tens of thousands of years was beyond fucking stupid.

"Anyway," I said, drawing a line under the off-topic moment, "your aunt mentioned you had been to her before with Aayla, and I assume, guided you to Ryloth again?"

"Yes," Quinlan replied, fidgeting slightly in his seat. His mind was restless, a need to move and do something echoing so loudly in the Force that I wondered how the Council couldn't sense it on Coruscant. At least until I remembered that it had grown far harder for the Jedi to use the Force to see what was, would be, or might be happening in the galaxy because of the creation of a shroud or veil created by the Banite Sith to hide their presence and actions.

"It took some time for Vilmarh and me to discover the truth, but eventually we learnt that Pol Secura was involved in the creation and shipping of glitteryll. When I confronted him, he revealed that he was keeping Aayla among his slaves."

The word came out as a barely audible hiss, and I closed my eyes to centre myself against the wave of violent, malignant wrath I felt flowing from Quinlan. It reminded me of when I'd felt Anakin lash out at the Trandoshans, that immature, unfocused rage that I myself was prone to using up until that event. Yet what I felt from Quinlan was different in some ways.

Anakin's rage and that which I had displayed before the change in the Interface had been of one pushing up against an edge that we didn't truly understand or know what we were doing. For Quinlan, it felt almost as if he was drawing it into himself without realising; gaining strength and focus while unknowingly submitting to the whims of the worse elements of the Dark Side of the Force. However, what caught my attention, and for a moment drew me in, was the faint whisper offering to let me in, wanting me to take control and guide the rage emanating from Quinlan. To bend him to my will.

I pushed such thoughts aside and returned my full attention to Quinlan. "Why did he keep her like that?" I asked slowly, using the time it took me to speak to ensure the brief temptation didn't draw me more than a few inches from my controlled centre.

"Because she was family," Quinlan almost spat out. "He saw us in her presence, and kept her filled with glitteryll so she knew nothing but her name. He…"

His words trailed off and I saw the knuckles on the hand grasping his lightsaber hilt go white. Even as I reached into the Force to offer him something to focus on, I lifted my hand next to him and placed it on his shoulder. "Calm yourself, Quinlan," I said softly, using my control over my inner darkness to help him suppress the fury that threatened to overwhelm him. "Losing yourself to your rage over events that have happened, or might still happen, will not help us. It will instead make it harder to both find and then save Aayla from whatever danger she is currently in."

As I spoke, I used the Force to grant him reassurance, committing myself to helping him find her, regardless of her state or location. I watched as his eyes closed and he turned his focus inward, drawing on my presence in the Force while taking deep, calming breaths to find a point within himself where he could if not control then at least contain the wrath that burned deeply within him.

If I were a proper Jedi, I would've already insisted that he return to Coruscant for help and retraining, yet I had never been one to walk the path the Council wanted all Jedi to follow. Since Zonama Sekot I'd begun to realise that my path lay not just on one separate from the Council, but from the Order as well, and I was beginning to feel that the path I was walking might be one that appealed to Quinlan as well.

However, such thoughts were a matter for after Aayla was rescued, and the pair reunited. She might not remember me, but Aayla was a friend, and for that, I would do whatever it took to save her, the Council and the Republic be damned as to my methods.

After perhaps a minute, Quinlan opened his eyes and offered me a weak smile. "Thank you," he said quietly as I felt the furious storm within him if not disperse then at least lessen and withdraw for the time being.

"That's what friends are for," I replied.

"Are we friends?" He asked slowly, his head tilting to one side as I removed my hand from his shoulder. "From what I can recall from the images, we were never close. You and Aayla, however, were, though I feel from the lingering emotions I sensed from those images, perhaps not as close as she might have wished."

"We only really knew each other in passing; mainly because of Aayla," I answered honestly, feeling it was the right path to take. "We had sparred on occasion as well, but what you've forgotten is that I owe you as I was once captured by a rather evil cult. You and Aayla were part of the team that came to rescue me. It is because of that, and that I consider Aayla a friend, that I pledge to you, here and now, that until we find her I will be at your side." He nodded and the first flicker of a real smile came to his face. "However, for that, I need to hear the rest of your tale."

He nodded and I noted that the grasp on his lightsaber hilt had lessened. As if he no longer sought it and the memories it brought forth for strength and focus. "I spoke with her after Pol revealed her to me, and placed her lightsaber in her hands. Yet she couldn't recall anything." He grunted before continuing. "At that, I turned on Pol Secura and demanded answers. I wanted to know who he was working for, and when he refused… I summoned my rage as energy."

"Force lightning?"

He nodded. "Yes, that is perhaps the name for it. He gave me the name of his patron: Senator Chom Frey Kaa."

"I recall the news that he was removed from office a few months ago, but the Holonet didn't say why," I said slowly, the information, along with the ascension of Orn Free Taa to the position of Senator for the sector containing Ryloth. "Since he was removed, I assume this matter was brought to the Council and the Senate?

"It was, however, not by me." I frowned at hearing that, though I withheld a question as I could feel that was unimportant to the current position in Quinlan's tale.

"After Pol gave me the Senator's name, I could've released him. I could've let him go. But I didn't." He looked up at me with pained and confused eyes. "I wanted to hurt him. To torture and kill him." Understandable, if not exactly a sentiment the Council would approve of. "Aayla, not understanding why I was hurting her uncle, nor that I was doing it because of what he'd done to her… she lashed out with the Force. Pol and I were tossed off the ledge we were on. I survived the fall, the Force protecting me. Pol was not so lucky."

"Villie help Jedi escape. Wormheads not like political assassins. Like really not like. Bad poodoo."

"We… we were forced to escape from Ryloth before I could go back for Aayla," Quinlan continued, both of us ignoring Vilmarh's added commentary. "With little to work with, I headed to Coruscant. I wanted to take out my rage on Senator Kaa. I eventually gained a confession from that fat toad, but before I could execute him for what he'd done to me, Aayla, and countless others, Master Mace Windu appeared." I growled, knowing how that little confrontation had gone before Quinlan told me.

"He stopped me from killing Kaa, even fought me to protect that slug. I lost and he assured me the Senator would be punished in accordance with the law. He… he then offered to take me back to the Temple so that I could be retrained. He said he would help me find Aayla, but the Force told me he wouldn't. That he didn't care about her."

The storm within Quinlan began to grow wilder, and I placed my hand back on his shoulder, helping him push it back so he might continue his tale.

Quinlan turned his head to face me. "All he cared about was getting me to the Temple, to have me brought under the Order's control before my actions on Ryloth disgraced the Order."

"I'm not sure that's exactly why he wanted to take you to the Temple, or at least not the main reason," I said slowly, mindful of how I phrased my words so the storm that was his Force presence didn't overwhelm what little control he had. "However, that you killed an official on a Republic world would cause tension between the Order, the Senate, and the Republic at large. He would've wanted the matter brought in-house to avoid embarrassment to the Order," I added, barely able to keep my dislike of the way the Council operated at times from my tone and Force presence. "To help keep the peace."

"Yes. Exactly. That's what the force told me," Quinlan replied with a nod of hope. "I… he let me leave, saying that I could return to the Order when I was ready but all that mattered to me then, all that matters now is finding and saving Aayla."

"If you wouldn't accept help from the Order, why would you turn to me? I am a Jedi after all."

"You no dress like Jedi."

I ignored Vilmarh's comment and kept my focus on Quinlan, "And you say she needs to be saved?"

"Yes," he replied with a nod. "In the months since leaving Coruscant, as Vilmarh has helped me search for Aayla, I've grown certain she's in danger. Something… sinister is closing its vice around her. Something that I know will kill her if I'm not quick enough to find her. The Force showed this to me, along with images of you."

"Not easy to find you Jedi," Vilmarh interrupted again. "Name of Jedi on the Holonet, but location of you not. Took Villie much effort to find your ship."

"The Force guided me here," Quinlan cut in before I suspected the Devaronian attempted to get me to pay him for his troubles in helping Quinlan. I was going to do that anyway as there was as much chance of a Wookie falling in love with a Trandoshan as there was that I'd let him on Raven, but the fact he was trying to drive up his price only proved how unreliable he was if another made him a better offer.

Yet, for all the Devaronian's attempts at increasing his pay, my focus was on the Force as I felt it continuing to swirl around Quinlan and myself. Faint, almost indistinct whispers of what might be slipped past me, their words, and ideas just beyond my reach. However, while I felt that I knew what was being at, my focus remained on the here and now, and working to find and save Aayla. At least for the majority of my thoughts.

"You will help me, won't you?" Quinlan asked a hint of desperation in his tone.

"I will," I replied. "However, without anything to go upon, finding a particular Rutian Twi'lek female in the galaxy is going to be very difficult," I continued, ignoring the alert that popped up in the Interface. That would be a quest for finding and saving Aayla, and I'd find time to see what exactly was required for the completion of the quest.

"I know that!" Quinlan snapped, though his tone and the rage he generated within the Force was less than it had been when we'd first sat down. "I spent months looking for her without success, and then I saw hints of you in the Force and I knew that you were the key to finding her."

I offered him what I hoped was a comforting smile. "I can attempt to search for her through the Force, but it was never something at which I was particularly skilled. What would help with that would be something that belongs to her. Do you have anything?" I asked softly. Fay had told me before that having something to focus on often helped with seeking help from the Force relating to a specific sentient, however, I had never attempted such a thing. Both because the Interface had dulled my connection to the Force, and because I lacked the, to be blunt, patience to spend days if not weeks in communion with the Force seeking answers.

"No," Quinlan replied, his shoulders slumping. "I did have her lightsaber, but it was lost on Ryloth. I assume she took it with her, but I can't be certain of that. After Pol Secura's death, Vilmarh was more insistent that we escape the planet before we were arrested for the death than trying to stop Aayla or taking anything of hers."

"Hmm, that's going to make things more complicated," I said slowly only to stop for a moment as I realised I was stroking my chin in that oh-so-typical Jedi manner. It was a minor thing, but I'd once sworn to not do that, yet I kept finding myself doing it more and more as I matured.

Putting my irritation with the small lapse in concentration, I return my focus to Quinlan and how to find Aayla. "Heading to Ryloth might be possible, so long as you remained on my ship, but I'm uncertain if that would be any major help as I'm uncertain they'd give me anything we could use as a focus while meditating."

I gestured for Vilmarh to stand so we could all exit the booth. Once I was up, I slid my helmet on and turned to face the Devaronian. "Your services are no longer required," I stated bluntly to him.

"Now wait a minute Jedi, Villie…" his voice trailed off as I placed a handful of credit chits in his hands.

"Consider that more than ample payment for helping Quinlan up until now," I said, casually using about ten thousand credits to get rid of the Devaronian. Perhaps I was over-paying him, but Quinlan trusted him so I might have some use for him in future, and thus placing the idea that I paid well into his mind didn't harm anyone. Ten thousand credits was a drop in the ocean considering my reserves were over three billion credits with more rolling in every day from my cuts from the holomovie for Fellowship of the Ring and its merchandising.

"Do not follow us," I added, though I already knew he couldn't, not unless his hyperdrive was at least 0.7-rated. Raven could go faster if I delved into the Force and flew the lanes with her, but I preferred to keep that factoid hidden until it was critically needed.

"Vilmarh is a thief and pirate, but he's helped me so far," Quinlan said as he caught up to me as I reached the door to the cantina.

"He has, but I suspect that is because he won that bet on Nar Shaddaa and now considers you something of a lucky charm," I replied as I pushed my way out of the cantina; the pair of Weequays about to step in scurrying to avoid the armoured Mandalorian exiting the place.

Quinlan's robes were darker and more worn than those usually seen on Jedi, but even if they weren't it was doubtful anyone would believe he was a Jedi. Not so long as they failed to see the lightsaber at his hip. Yes, I had mine there as well, but people's eyes were drawn to the armour, and then if they knew about it the beskar used in its construction over the rare weapon at my hip.

As we moved, the HUD was capturing the images of everyone nearby and through the Battlenet linking it to Raven's computers, accessing the local Republic security systems. While those weren't the most dependable – especially on a world where corruption was almost as rampant as Coruscant – about forty per cent of the faces were known to local security forces. On another evening, if I felt the need to blow off some steam, I'd find the worst of the lot and either remove them or drag their defeated bodies to a security station and claim any outstanding bounties on them. Yes, I wasn't a member of the bounty Hunter's guild, but as a Jedi, I could easily circumvent that issue.

However, tonight those fools were safe as I had more important issues to handle. "My ship is about an hour's walk from here," I said to Quinlan as we moved. "Once there, we'll consider our next steps, and I can introduce you to my Padawan."

There was no hiding Anakin from Quinlan, so being open about it was the best path to take since I'd committed to helping Quinlan find Aayla. The issue would be that once Aayla was found and saved as if they returned to the Temple, then they would mention Anakin to others. That would let the cat out of the bag – with about the Council and the Banite Sith – but after around twenty months with Anakin as my ad and Padawan, I was secure in the fact he wouldn't let anyone separate us. Nor would I for that matter.

Having Quinlan along, and then later Aayla after we found her, would do Anakin some good I felt. He was limited in his interactions with others who could use the Force. I mean, he had spoken with Vosa – as much as I disliked her interest in my son – and been trained a little by Dooku, but outside of that, he had no interaction with any major Force user. Yes, Quinlan was off-balance and missing much of his memories – or at least the emotional attachment to them – but he was a trained Jedi and would be a new sparring partner for Anakin.

"You have a Padawan?"

I chuckled under my helmet at the shock in Quinlan's tone. "It's not that recent a thing, but also one I've not advertised. I took him not long after the Battle of Naboo, though I suspect you know little about that."

"I do actually," He replied. "When I was searching for you on the Holonet, I found images linking you to the liberation efforts though there are articles claiming you overstepped your bounds as a Jedi by interfering." I glanced at him.

"Yes, I've heard those voices. Both politicians, social commentators, and even inside the Order and from the Council."

"They're wrong!" Quinlan said firmly. "The Council only care about themselves and not the younger members of the Order!" Images of Aayla rushed from him into the Force. "Why would they care what you do to help others when they won't?"

I stopped and turned to face him, sensing the raging storm of his emotions surging forward within him again. Wanting to see if this storm was simply a result of his memory loss, or if there was something else buried in there, I peered into him through the Force, seeking the core of his personality.

With his training only existing in the subconscious, his mental defences were, to be blunt, pathetic, and I was easily able to circumvent them without him realising what I was doing. As I dove into what shaped his presence on the Force, I found that Quinlan had something buried deep within him that fuelled his aggression. Something that perhaps had always been an influence on him even before he lost his memory.

While the source of his aggression and reactive tendencies was his, it was familiar, reminding me of both myself and, as much as he was still young and immature, Anakin. A gentle pull existed from Quinlan's core, tempting me to push deeper and possibly even shape this fury that lay at the very core of his being; however, this wasn't the time nor place to consider such an action and I pulled back.

"Wh-what did you do?" He asked slowly, suggesting even though I'd been careful he'd sensed my mind entering his.

"I looked at you through the Force," I replied honestly. "It is a slight invasion of privacy, for which I apologise, but I wanted to get a proper read on you and see what was affecting your actions and choices in the Force. Amusingly, I see much of myself in you, though as we're both prone to rushing into situations that's not a huge surprise." A faint flicker of amusement flashed over his face. "Perhaps if we had both spent more time at the Temple growing up we might've become good friends. Who knows, after this perhaps we might become so," I finished before turning and resuming my walk to Raven.

Quinlan stayed still for a few seconds before he caught up with me. "I sense that you are right," He said slowly as we walked. "That might be why the memories of you were so prevalent in the images I saw while holding Aayla's lightsaber. That I felt a connection to you through the Force but didn't understand it at the time, and why I chose to seek you out over taking Mace Windu's offer to return and retrain at the Jedi Temple."

"Perhaps," I replied, not wanting to dwell on the matter until I'd had more time to consider it. "However, what might have been, and what could be, is less important than what is. Our focus must stay on finding and helping Aayla. Hopefully without her trying to kill you for the death of her uncle," I added.

I understood why Quinlan had wanted to kill Pol, and if our positions were reversed, I'd have done the same. However, that didn't change the fact Aayla blamed Quinlan for Pol Secura's death, and might well seek to kill him when they next met.

Silence came from Quinlan as he considered my words as we walked. In that silence, I accessed my HUD. The merchant I was waiting on to find the component Anakin was seeking for his droid would need to be contacted and I'd have to have the order either cancelled – unlikely given about half the time we had to wait had already passed and this deal wasn't strictly legal – or I'd have to ask him to hold the component.

Another idea came to me then, and I used the Battlenet to access the planetary communication network and reached out to see if any other Mando'ade were on the planet. I smirked as five responded to my greeting. There might be more who couldn't or didn't want to respond to my call, but five should be enough.

After explaining the issue, I discovered one – someone who had fought under my banner on Naboo actually – was in orbit and was willing to take the component elsewhere for me. I considered having it sent to Duke Adonai, but in the end, chose to have it delivered to Dooku in the Gaia system. I knew that no matter how this mission to find Aayla played out, that would be my first port of call afterwards.

My fellow Mando'ade accepted my request to deliver the component, and after the transfer of a thousand credits – for discretion as the component wasn't strictly legal without the proper permits – I considered that matter closed and could avoid Anakin complaining at us leaving before he got what we had initially been here for.

With that handled, my thoughts returned to Aayla. She was somewhere out in the galaxy; the question was where. Also, who, if anyone, was she running with and what sort of danger did she find herself in? I accepted she would be in danger even without opening the quest that would likely confirm it as, where I was concerned, The Force seemed to enjoy throwing me into chaotic situations that while I emerged from stronger; either caught me by surprise or tested me in ways I didn't realise I needed to be tested. Often at the same time.

The Force was using me to seek whatever it considered balance, yet I had to be careful. What it wanted and what I desired were, in all likelihood not going to align perfectly. I had to carve out my path so that I could survive and flourish in the coming chaos, and as I walked, I felt that Quinlan and Aayla might have some role to play in creating that trail, though what it was would have to wait until after Aayla was found and saved.

… …

… …
I sat on the floor of my quarters, seeking guidance from the Force over where Aayla was. The Force, however, was, in its oh-so-infinite wisdom, being reluctant to help me. Not only could I feel that it was unable or unwilling to answer my requests, but part of it was actively seeking to block me. Something that, as I felt my anger rise, reared up as if both challenging me and inviting me deeper into it.

My eyes snapped open at that shift in the Force. A glance at the chronometer on my arm drew a deep, guttural growl from me. Fourteen hours I'd been sitting here, seeking some kind of help and guidance from the Force but I had shab'an to show for my efforts. Or from any previous attempt I'd made since leaving Ord Mantell with Quinlan.

"Why the fuck won't you help?" I snapped, directing my anger towards the Force. I knew it wouldn't respond, but I needed to vent the anger and let go of the pointless need to blame the Force if I was to focus and move on.

It'd been a week since Quinlan had sought me out, and a day since we'd left Ryloth without anything of Aayla's that might help in locating her. The Twi'leks, while sympathetic to my need as a Jedi to find another of my Order, were unwilling to help given it was a Jedi that had killed Pol Secura.

After that complete waste of time, Raven had slipped into hyperspace bound for the Core. Now, I knew that the odds of Aayla being there were slim, but once we had a hint of where to head to find her, we'd have access to all the major hyperspace lanes which, in theory, would make it quicker for us to find her than leaving from a random point elsewhere in the Republic.

The problem was that neither I nor Quinlan were gaining any insight into where Aayla was, and to make matters worse the various meditative techniques I'd been shown by Dooku and Fay for seeking support and assistance from the Force were, to put it bluntly, failing. Now, I understood that some of the issue was that the Banite Sith had done something to darken the ability of those who used the Light Side – or in my case tried to use it – but the fact the Force was so hesitant to help me was infuriating.

I'd never had issues before when trying to gleam a hint from the Force, save when Anakin was kidnapped. However, at the time I had thought the issue was that I was struggling to control my emotions. Yet now, when I was – bar the odd minor burst of irritation at the Force being as useful as a snowball on Tatooine – in control of myself, the fact the Force still refused to help was infuriating, and yet also interesting.

Wanting to take a break from my so far failing attempts to glean anything of where Aayla might be, I stood, stretching once up. Thanks to Player's Body I didn't need to stretch and work out the kinks when I shifted after a long time in one position or awoke, yet I still did so, finding something relaxing about the ritual. Once up, I closed my eyes and reached through the Force for the bond I shared with Raven. She responded in less time than it took one to blink, and I intuitively knew the status of her various systems and the location of everyone else onboard.

Simvyl was in the cockpit, monitoring the various mechanical systems while Raven soared through the strange energies of hyperspace. If anything was wrong, however, it would be Raven who alerted me first through our bond. Fenrir was resting, as semi-normal in the central area, lounging on one of the sofa-like seats there while the droids were in a small cargo bay that Anakin had converted into his workshop. The pair were either charging – as that was where the alcoves had been moved – or discussing whatever it was droids talked about in their downtime.

Anakin and Quinlan were the only two really doing anything, as I could feel the pair enjoying themselves from within the bay converted into a training area. Even as I slipped from my cabin, I knew the pair would be sparring. Anakin dragged Quinlan any time he could to the training area so they could spar.

After rebuilding my lightsaber, I'd given my shoto blade to Anakin so that he had a blade to train and use. At least until he constructed his own. For that, however, we first had to find him a crystal. Now, I could just give him one of those half dozen I had in my Inventory, but I knew that wouldn't be an ideal fit. No, it was better if he found and selected the crystal for himself, or in theory created one. However, I knew he wasn't anywhere near trained enough to attempt that last option as I remembered well the effort it had taken me to create the micro-crystal that was now part of my lightsaber and given it the new red central colouring.

The most obvious place for him to find a crystal would be the caves on Ilum, however, that would need permission from the Council for him to head there. Assuming that Quinlan and Aayla returned to the Order once she was saved – something I had grown slightly less expectant to happen – learnt about Anakin, I had little interest in returning to the Temple with him. The Council would want to test him and there was far too great a chance that they'd discover Anakin was more than just my Padawan.

However, I was less certain that Quinlan and Aayla would return to the Order, and that was due to the Interface generating two quests relating to Aayla's disappearance, with the second being unexpected but potentially very exploitable. As I walked through Raven's corridors, I pulled up both quests to quickly review them.

The Lost Apprentice [ƍ] [֍]
Find and save Aayla Secura alongside her Master Quinlan Vos.
Rating: A
Objectives:
:a : Find where Aayla is inside half a year.
:b :Ensure that Aayla is saved.
:c: Make sure that Quinlan survives.
Rewards:
:a :1500XP
:b :2500XP
Passed test of Friendship with Quinlan Vos
A Large increase in Reputation with Quinlan Vos
:c: 2000XP
A decent increase in Reputation with Quinlan Vos
A variable increase or decrease in Reputation with Aayla Secura.
Failure:
:a :Death of Aayla Secura.
A massive loss in reputation with Quinlan Vos
Permanently lock Reputation with Quinlan Vos at hated.
:b :Death of Aayla Secura.
A massive loss in reputation with Quinlan Vos
Permanent block Reputation with Quinlan Vos of hated.
:c: Death of Quinlan Vos.
A variable increase or decrease in Reputation with Aayla Secura.
...
A Change in Path [֍]
An opportunity to alter the destinies of others has occurred.
Rating: A
Objectives:
:a :Convince Quinlan and Aayla to return to the Jedi.
:b : Convince Quinlan and Aayla to join you on your travels so that when galactic war comes, they are more likely to fight at your side.
:c: Convince Quinlan and Aayla to explore the galaxy themselves.
:d: Begin training Quinlan and Aayla in what you have learnt over the last few years in preparation for the coming war so that they might fight at your side in it.
Rewards:
:a :1500XP (for each that takes this path)
Variable increases in Reputation with members of the Jedi Order once they learn of your actions.
b: 2500XP (for each that takes this path)
Variable, though small, increases in Reputation with the Jedi Order once they learn of your actions.
Decent to large increases in Reputation with Quinlan Vos and Aayla Secura.
:c: 2000XP (for each that takes this path)
Small to Decent increases in Reputation with Quinlan Vos and Aayla Secura.
:d: 3500XP (for each that takes this path)
Creation of a new quest
Failure:
Paths :a :, :b :, and :c: are mutually exclusive, thus no penalty is assigned if one of these choices is taken of the others.
:d:
Potential for large losses of Reputation with Quinlan Vos and Aayla Secura.
Potential for the Jedi High Council to declare you a Dark Jedi and send members of the Order to apprehend or kill you.
...

The first quest was exactly what I expected, and yet far more limited than I might've hoped for. Before Naboo, a quest was clear in what had to be done and listed several hidden objectives. Reveal the Hidden had taken away the hidden nature of some objectives, so I had expected this quest to reveal more than it did. Since it didn't, all I could hope was that more objectives would appear as I learnt more about Aayla's situation, as had happened with The Phantom Menace and a few other long-winded but time-restrained quests. Either that, or finding and saving Aayla was going to be far easier than I felt it should be, but when had my luck ever been that great?

It was the second quest that had me wondering if the pair would return to the Order once Aayla was saved and was giving me a lot to consider.

Assuming that the whole glitteryll incident happened in the other timeline, then both had rejoined the Jedi and fought for the GAR in the Clone Wars. While Aayla's death was shown on-screen, Quinlan's wasn't. Regardless of that, they had returned to the Order, yet this quest was suggesting that I could alter that destiny for both of them; perhaps even to the point that they would ally with and learn from me.

Now, they could still return to the Order, and I'd complete the quest, but that was the path that offered the lowest XP reward, and thus I assumed, the path with the highest likelihood of occurring but also the one that offered the least benefit to me. The other paths, to either travel with me or head off on their own, were more interesting. Not least as the implication that I could train the pair myself, helping them relearn what they once knew but from a perspective more aligned with my opinions on the Force and how it should be used.

Now, I had been helping Quinlan with his training in the week since I'd agreed to help him, but I was keeping to purely Jedi techniques currently as while much of his training was still within him, his ability to understand and draw upon that was non-existent except when he stopped thinking too hard and just acted. That might not be an issue if he had better natural control over his emotions, but he didn't and as such he was prone to, when pushed too hard, lashing out.

To be clear, he wasn't a danger around Anakin as he knew far more instinctively than Anakin did when I came to sparring, but on the occasions I had sparred with him and overwhelmed his form, there had been moments where he'd almost lost control. Thankfully, I was able to ensure he didn't, though a few of those moments had been handled by drawing on teachings I'd gained from Adas. It was unlikely that if he returned to the Jedi, Quinlan would remember what I was showing him, but it was a concern and why I was sticking mainly to Jedi techniques even when those didn't seem to be working that well for him currently.

However, if the pair chose to journey with me after this adventure was over, and showed reluctance to return to the Order, I would consider training them, which was what I assumed the hint of a creation of a follow-up quest was based around. Plus, I couldn't deny that the prospect of having Force-capable allies around my age with me wasn't a tempting one.

For a long time, I had felt the first to join me in such a capacity would be Serra, especially after our relationship evolved into a romantic one. However, after Naboo she'd been taken as Windu's Padawan and given we'd not spoken directly since, I couldn't be sure that she would still be willing to follow me along the path I was heading. If she did, that would be great as I missed having her at my side, but even then that would only mean her, me, and Anakin in this new group I was forming. Quinlan and Aayla would add two more bodies to that group; ones that I knew had fought in the Clone Wars directly in the other timeline. A comment I couldn't make about Serra as she'd never appeared on-screen in any media I'd seen. Still, I was going to wait until Aayla was found and saved before considering how to approach the A Change in Path quest.

As I neared the training area, the expected sound of lightsabers clashing with each other reached my ears, with the sounds growing much louder – and the sight of yellow colliding and moving around green greeting my sight as the door to the area slid open. I slipped inside quietly, not wanting to draw either from their spar. I could feel each drawing on the Force, and while he was younger and lacked the muscle memory that Quinlan retained, Anakin was the one shaping the Force to a greater degree.

He was moving impressively fast for one so young, more so than I suspected I had even after maxing out the old Force Speed power I'd had via the Interface. Even so, it was clear that, as had been the case each time they sparred, Quinlan was overwhelming Anakin. He might not be able to utilise his preferred Ataru-based style in the cramped conditions of the converted cargo hold, but his size, reach, and power meant that for all Anakin could draw on the Force to a greater degree – and thanks to the training since Naboo, with more refinement – my son was slowly losing the spar.

I leaned against the wall as the door slid closed behind me, watching the pair as they continued to spar. Yes, Anakin was again losing, but that was good for him. Not only did it teach him that he couldn't simply assume because he had a great reserve of Force potential to draw upon that he'd win every battle, but it allowed him to face off against someone who wasn't me. Now, I didn't go easy on Anakin, at least not as much as I might do if I didn't know what was looming less than a decade away, but he was still a child, not quite eleven yet, and there were limits to how I could push him.

Even with the cargo hold limiting his options, Quinlan was still able to draw on Ataru, using the wall and ceiling to bounce over Anakin, forcing my son to roll to one side to avoid Quinlan's blade as it swooped overhead. While I had adapted Ataru's footwork into my personal style as a way to overcome the handful of shortcomings Makashi had, I shared Dooku's distaste for the form. It was too flashy, too energetic, and grossly inefficient for conserving oneself in a pitched battle. If the terrain prevented the space needed to truly exploit the more advanced velocities, then the form became even more ineffective.

Now, in the hands of those who dedicated themselves to the form as I and Dooku had done with Makashi, then it could be a devastating form. Something that was seen in how Yoda could use it and his size to be a kriffing nightmare on the battlefield. However, it wasn't a style that appealed to me. Function over flash was what I preferred. That said, I still considered it a better base for most Jedi than low-level Niman; which sadly far too many Jedi used but never bothered to master even to a basic level.

In the hands of one skilled in the form, Niman had the potential to be incredibly lethal. Yes, it lacked the speciality of the previous forms, but it had none of their weaknesses and was a great base for using Force powers in battle, and I had slipped into elements of it at times when trying to adapt my Force powers into my combat style. However, for the majority of the Jedi, it was learnt simply because it was so karking basic and simple that they could devote their attention to other matters that appealed to them more.

In times of peace that was fine, but as proven on Geonosis in the other timeline, in battle that logic only got them killed faster than others. Seven Hells, as he was now, I felt Anakin could defeat a few newly christened knights who use Niman as their base but failed to give it the attention it, like any of the forms, deserved.

Quinlan landed with grace and his blade swept around preventing Anakin from advancing, showing that while he might not remember his training, the knowledge was ingrained into his mind. He then turned and came at Anakin using a series of quick, slightly in my opinion extravagant, sweeps and thrusts to overwhelm my son and drive the boy back. This spar was over, which was shown when Quinlan's blade came to a stop close to Anakin's head. The blades were set on low power so being struck by them would only sting badly, but still Anakin had lost. My complaint was that Quinlan could've ended the spar mere seconds after I entered the room, and then a dozen times after that before he finally did. Now, perhaps he was seeking to train Anakin and maybe remained uncertain of his actions, but it was a flaw that against a more experienced opponent would cost him a battle. As had been the case every time we had sparred since leaving Ord Mantell.

Anakin's eyes widened as he saw Quinlan's blade close to his head and then his shoulders slumped. In the Force, I could feel his annoyance at losing, though I was pleased to see that any anger at another defeat was minor and quickly pushed away and forgotten. There was no point in dwelling on losing a training match.

Quinlan powered down his blade and moved closer to the boy, placing a hand on his shoulder. "You fight well, and your Master has done an excellent job in bringing you up to your current level in such a short amount of time. However, you lack the size, strength, and reach to truly use the techniques you want to use, and as such, it leaves you open against more experienced opponents."

I chuckled at Quinlan mirroring my words about his style as he spoke to my son. "That will change with age," I said as Anakin realised I was there, and I shifted against the wall. Anakin's face brightened at hearing my words, and I was glad once again that Quinlan was missing much of his training of the Force otherwise he might sense that the bond between my son and me was more than just a simple Master-Padawan bond. Of course, since he was hellbent on finding Aayla, even going so far as to reject retraining as a Jedi for the time being, he wouldn't exactly have solid ground to stand upon to question the depth of my bond with Anakin.

"How goes your mediation?" Quinlan asked, his thoughts instantly turning to Aayla, helping to prove my point.

"The Force is still reluctant to help," I replied, trying to not sound as vague as many Jedi were when they spoke about the Force. "While seeking guidance from the Force was never my forte, it has gotten harder for me to do so since Naboo," I explained, glossing over why that was. "I'm not giving up though, I just think I might have to try something a little more… unorthodox," I added slowly, my mind playing over an idea that had been growing stronger ever since leaving Ryloth.

It was clear to me that using Jedi techniques wasn't getting me anywhere, and with the shroud that the Banite Sith had placed over the Force limiting my ability to peer through the Force for answers even more, I wondered if I should instead use the veil for help. The issues with that were that I had little idea of how to peer into the Force and demand it reveal what I wanted and that the Banite Sith might sense my actions and use it in some way to either track me or influence my actions. Maybe even both.

For the former issue, the obvious way to correct that problem was to speak with Adas. However, I was reluctant to do so as I knew I was turning to him too much for answers, that activating the holocron would be sensed by Quinlan, and that Adas might sense Quinlan's presence as well. I'd rather not risk Quinlan mentioning that presence of something so steeped in the Dark Side in my possession to the Council if he returned to the Jedi, and I didn't want Adas considering teaching another his methods.

For the Banite Sith, the pair might well be able to sense when someone used the Dark Side and attempted to pierce the shroud they'd created to engulf the Force and limit the ability of the Jedi and others to see into possible futures. If that was the case, and I was leaning toward it being probable, then they could, in theory, use the shroud to try and influence me. Potentially furthering the idea that one or both had to either make me into their minion, or possibly even their apprentice.

While I felt they knew I was, as the Council would put it, tainted by the Dark Side after my last visit to Coruscant – I knew the defences I'd created to hide my presence and usage of the Dark Side, while good wasn't enough to ensure the pair of Sith ruling the Republic couldn't sense something amiss – I'd rather not give them an opening, or another one at least, to tempt me to their side.

What was amusing was that, in many ways, I might already be an apprentice to a Sith Lord. Oh, Adas had never used such terms whenever we'd spoken, but I felt that was how he was beginning to see me. Though, unlike Sidious and Plagueis, he wasn't showing me the way of the Banite Sith, but those of the true Sith, and by that I meant the species and forerunners to the Sith Order that was created by exiled Jedi who ended up on Korriban millennia ago.

That, however, was something I could think about in greater depth at another time.

Pushing myself from the wall, I moved towards my son and Quinlan, getting the impression Anakin had something to say.

"Um…" the boy began slowly, uncertain if he should speak up. A gentle smile and rolling of my hands encouraged him to continue. "Well, Qu… Master Quinlan is from Kiffu, right? Wouldn't Aayla know that simply from looking at him and seeing the tattoo on his face and then searching the Holonet?"

I paused for a moment, considering Anakin's idea. "That is possible," I replied slowly, weighing the idea in my mind. "However, facial tattoos are not unique to the Kiffar. Still, they are one of the more prominent groups to use such markings, at least from what I know," I glanced at Quinlan who nodded slowly, uncertain in his confirmation. "But, as we've got little else to go on, and it's not too hard to alter our flightpath once we exit hyperspace next, it's worth a visit."

"Yes, and even if Aayla is not there, my great-aunt, who is the current Sheyf of the Guardians, might have some new clues to help us find Aayla. Or possibly ways to help me regain my memories." Quinlan smiled as he spoke and then offered a small bow to Anakin. "My thanks for the idea, Padawan, and for pointing out something we adults should've thought of."

Anakin frowned for a second before returning the bow. Almost as if he didn't think what he'd said was worth the thanks. That made me chuckle before I pushed myself off the wall and moved closer to the pair. "From what Raven's telling me, we've got a few hours before we're due to exit hyperspace," I tapped at my gauntlet transferring the new destination to Simvyl so that, if I weren't there he could input the coordinates into the hyperspace computer. "So how about to kill time we have another spar?" I asked Quinlan as I unclipped my hilt from my belt.

Quinlan considered my request for a moment before nodding. "Yes, that is a good way to keep relearning what I have forgotten."

"And it might help us clear our thoughts before we next mediate," I added as Anakin fist-pumped in excitement at getting to watch Quinlan and I spar again. So far I'd won every spar with ease which wasn't a surprise given Quinlan's mental state. However, I felt that I could take him most of the time even if he hadn't lost his memories. He had never struck me as someone as advanced in Ataru as needed to be my equal as I was now, but I understood that sometimes luck played a factor in who won.

Quinlan activated his blade and slipped into a standard Ataru opening stance. I mirrored him, though my lightsaber gave the familiar and comforting little roar it always did as power flowed into the blade, and after a little flourish that while impractical was something that worked with Makashi, I settled into my opening stance.

As I waited for Quinlan to move, letting him have the first attack, I couldn't help but smile at how good it felt to have my lightsaber in my hand again. Yes, the hand was now mechanical, but it and the blade were a part of me and with the blade ignited, I felt whole again in ways that I'd not realised I'd missed until the new crystal had been created.

… …

… …
The swirling exotic energies of hyperspace slipped away as Raven slid back into normal space. My fingers flew over her controls as she scanned the nearby space and system, confirming we were in the right location. I smiled as it was confirmed we were in the system containing Kiffu and Kiffex; the homeworlds of the Kiffar sub-species and also where Quinlan was born.

"I know I have said it before, but this ship of yours is something special," the man in question remarked from the co-pilot's seat. "To be able to sense her in the Force, and you say interact with her, is something I would not believe possible if I was not currently here to, however abstractly, experience."

"That's something every Force user who's been aboard Raven has commented on," I replied with a chuckle as the long-range sensors reported their initial data. "Looks like we've got no orbital structures near the planets," which wasn't a shock as the two worlds often crossed close enough that, according to the Holonet, electrical storms could reach from the surface of one world to the other, "though there are ships of various sizes moving around Kiffu." If I didn't know that Kiffex was used as a prison world by the Kiffar, I might find that odd. "Are you sure Sheyf Tinte will be willing to help us?"

Quinlan had revealed that Sheyf Tinte was both his great-aunt and a member of Clan Vos, but from how he spoke about their last meeting – before Quinlan had gone to Ryloth and killed Pol Secura – it seemed she disliked him still seemingly choosing the Jedi over his people. So much so that I was considering not mentioning I was a Jedi to her. However, I knew Quinlan wouldn't see a need to hide that, nor did I want him lying to his aunt for my sake.

"It is likely she will," Quinlan replied slowly. "We have confirmed from the Force that Aayla is, if not here already, then on her way, and while my great-aunt dislikes the Jedi, she will help as we are the same clan and that matters to her."

I nodded in acceptance of his reply, and as Raven moved quickly towards Kiffu, I turned my thoughts back a few days.

After Anakin's suggestion about Aayla coming here based on Quinlan's facial marking, I had meditated again on Aayla. The Jedi approach had been as unresponsive and unproductive as ever. However, after taking the time to find my centre and draw forth my focused fury, I had demanded that the Force confirm that Aayla might come here. In that instance, it had relented and granted me glimpses of something that had or would happen, confirming Aayla had some connection to the worlds Raven was now soaring towards.

I'd seen flashes of two ships fighting over twin worlds, and then an escape pod from the destroyed vessel landing on one of those worlds. A Rutian Twi'lek had emerged from the pod, and while I couldn't be a hundred per cent certain that it was Aayla I was seeing, I felt certain it was. Something that only grew stronger when Quinlan confirmed the markings I'd seen on one of the ships – the one that survived – were those of the Guardians of Kiffu and that the planets I described were those of Kiffu and Kiffex.

There had been two unexpected events relating to the meditation, however. The first had been not being able to confirm it was Aayla who emerged from the pod. Something on the planet, something powerful, dark, and dangerous was partially blocking her from my sight, and I lost Aayla as she neared what appeared to be a jungle on the otherwise arid world.

Who or whatever was blocking me was, while incredibly powerful, also paradoxically weak as hell. So much so that I wasn't sure I was dealing with another Force user. Or that was the case until the quest linked to this mission added a new condition requiring me to defeat whoever was controlling and manipulating Aayla, and granting 6000XP for doing so. The wording of that objective – to eliminate them – made clear that unlike with Bo and Pre Vizsla, I couldn't turn this sentient to my side, but given that they were controlling Aayla, I didn't have any issue killing them, not when doing so granted me a Test of Friendship with Quinlan. At least if I was able to save Aayla in the process.

The second surprising part about the meditation when drawing on the Dark Side was how long I'd stayed in communion with the Force. What had felt like only a few hours had been nearly two days, which while not unusual was far longer than I usual was in meditation. Adding that to the fact it hadn't felt anywhere near as long meant that while it had worked, I was reluctant to delve into a Dark Side meditation again, fearful that I might not emerge from it. As much as I'd prefer not to, as I turned to him far too much, I needed to speak with Adas about the matter, but with Quinlan onboard that wasn't currently possible.

A beeping from the communications console drew my attention as we neared Kiffu, and I opened the channel.

"Unknown vessel, you are approaching Kiffu which is under the protection of the Guardians. Identify yourself and the purpose of your voyage here." The speaker who appeared as a hologram was a young male remarkably similar to Quinlan, though their facial markings were the obvious difference.

I turned to Quinlan and indicated for him to respond. "This is Quinlan Vos along with Jedi Knight Cameron Shan," He said, removing any hope he might simply choose to not mention I was another Jedi. "We are here to speak with Sheyf Tinte regarding a personal matter."

"Quinlan Vos?" The man repeated with some surprise. "But we were told…" He trailed off before shaking his head. "We will contact the Sheyf and alert her to your arrival." The man paused again for a moment. "It is good you have returned home, Quinlan Vos. Something is wrong on Kiffex."

The channel closed before Quinlan could ask for further information, and once it had I turned to him. "Well, either we're in the right place, or we're about to be delayed sorting out whatever the mess down there is," I muttered as Raven logged the arrival of a location on Kiffu for us to land at. Along with that came a series of clearance codes that, I assumed, granted us some form of priority landing permission. However, with how limited the space lanes were around the planet, I wasn't sure such things were a massive issue. Certainly not when compared to most developed worlds, never mind an ecumenopolis such as Coruscant.

As Raven raced towards the planet, I felt Quinlan reach into the Force trying to locate Aayla. While he barely remembered the emotional connection to his memories of her, the bond they shared in the Force was strong so perhaps…

"Yes!" Quinlan said, cutting into my thoughts. "I feel she's close," he added as I opened his eyes and looked towards Kiffex. "However, something is wrong. The anger I can understand, yet there's something… sinister that has enveloped her."

I grunted, already aware of that but having to play ignorant. "Then who or whatever it is needs to be found and removed so we can free her from its control," I said as Raven brushed against the uppermost edges of Kiffu's atmosphere. Hopefully, after Sheyf Tinte gave us more information about whatever was happening on Kiffex.

… …

… …
"You have returned to us once more, Quinlan Vos," an old woman said as I followed my fellow Jedi into a large, open room with clear views of much of the capital city of Kiffu. "And this time you bring a Mandalorian with you. An improvement, if only a small one."

The architecture of the planet was interesting, and the Guardian who'd met us at the landing platform and escorted us to this chamber – to this old woman I assumed with Sheyf Tinte – had been more than happy to explain why it was this way. Due to the massive electrical storms that occurred when Kiffu and Kiffex aligned, the buildings had to be designed to withstand them, while also being able to capture the energy of the storms to power the planet's infrastructure. It was an interesting approach to the issue, and one that worked for the Kiffar, though they were smart enough to have backup generators and power stations on the chance the storms didn't generate enough energy, or the people needed more for some unforeseen reason.

"This is Cameron Shan, Sheyf Tinte," Quinlan said, introducing me and confirming the old woman was his great-aunt and the current leader of the Guardians of Kiffu. "While he might not dress as one, he is a Jedi like myself." I smirked at that, knowing full well that I wasn't like Quinlan; either before he lost his memory or after.

Tinte's gaze turned to me, and I bowed slightly, "Sheyf Tinte," I said gently, making sure the lightsaber at my hip was clearly visible.

"As Quinlan Vos says, you do not dress like a Jedi," Tinte remarked.

I scoffed loudly. "Why would I want to?" I replied. "Have you seen how they dress? Like paupers and with no understanding of the need for armour in battle."

Tinte's lips twitched at my comment as if she found my response amusing. However, she didn't reply to me and returned her full attention to Quinlan. "You have still not found your Twi'lek Padawan?"

Quinlan stepped toward Tinte. "No. However, thanks to the Force, we believe that she's come to either Kiffu or Kiffex."

Tinte lifted a hand to her wrinkled chin and pondered his words. "Then it seems the Force has guided you here just as your people need your help," She said slowly. "Less than a week ago one of our larger security fortresses on Kiffex, from which we monitored many of the prisoner settlements, went dark. As is procedure, a search team was dispatched after they missed two check-ins. They reported that everyone in the fortress was dead, but the rest of their transmission was garbled, and we remain uncertain as to what has happened." She leaned forward and fixed Quinlan with a hard stare. "I requested the Jedi Council send you to help, but they claimed you were unavailable; handling another assignment the Council deemed critical." I grunted at the bare-faced lie. "They offered to send another Jedi, but I will not tolerate one not of the Kiffar helping us. Only you are permissible to the Guardians to help investigate this matter."

"The Council… lied," Quinlan said slowly as I sensed a shift in the Force around him: as if he was losing more faith in the Order. "I have not been an active member of the Jedi Order for some time now. Not since I was last here and you directed me to Ryloth to seek out my Padawan."

"The Jedi often lie," Tinte remarked, drawing another, louder grunt from me.

"No argument there," I muttered.

Tinte's gaze shifted to me. There was the faintest of movements in the Force, as she could sense something through it before she offered me an amused smile. "I suspect you are not aligned with the Council?"

I chuckled. "That's one way to put it," I answered. "I've had a handful of run-ins with them as a Padawan, and as I'm now a Knight I've chosen to simply… ignore their summons whenever I can." I paused and gently reached out into the Force, seeking a hint of why something felt off about this meeting. "However, that isn't why we are here, nor why Quinlan has come seeking your help as you wish for his. You want him specifically, and not just because he's from your clan and a Kiffar."

"Distant from your Council you might be, but you have the insight of a Jedi," Tinte responded slowly, with I noted far less of the distaste she had held a few moments ago when I'd been introduced as a Jedi. She turned back to Quinlan as she continued. "Your psychrometric heritage, your birthright as a member of Clan Vos, is the strongest ever recorded. I had hoped that you could learn something from the fortress that the search failed to discover before their deaths. We need to know who, or what attacked the fortress. I cannot risk any other Guardians on the planet until this matter is resolved, and as such all outposts and fortresses across the prison planet are now abandoned; though the Guardians made sure to remove their weapons and such equipment before they returned home."

As she spoke, I felt there was something she was keeping from us, and on the chance it might reveal it, I used Observe on the Sheyf.

Tinte Vos
Race: Kiffar
Level: 31
Health: 100%
Age: 72
Force Potential: Low
Threat Potential: Low
Reputation: Disliked
Affiliation Loyalty: Guardians of Kiffu (100%), Clan Vos (95%) Tinte Vos (90%)
Emotional State: Grateful/confused/concerned.
Tinte is glad to see her grandnephew has returned to Kiffu, and that he seems to be at odds with the Jedi Order. Once the matter on Kiffex is resolved, she hopes she might be able to exploit this to bring Quinlan back under her control.
However, she is confused as to your presence, not least why you wear the armour of a people often at odds with the Jedi.
She is also fearful of what is happening on Kiffex. While not trained to use the Force, she can feel there is something wrong happening on the planet and wants the issue resolved quickly before it threatens Kiffu and her people.
...

Nothing useful came from it, save that her loyalty to herself, while exceedingly high, was overridden by that towards her clan and the Guardians. It had to be from the loyalty to Clan Vos that she was so accommodating to Quinlan, and why she disliked the Jedi so intently for taking him from his clan when he was a child. Apart from that, there was nothing to hint at why I felt there was something off about the Sheyf, or that she was withholding something that might be important to Quinlan or his mission to find Aayla.

"As this issue is possibly linked to Aayla's believed appearance on the planet, we will investigate the matter, Sheyf Tinte," Quinlan said after a second or two considering Tinte's words.

Tinte frowned. "No. Only you will go to Kiffex. He is a Jedi."

I stayed calm, pushing aside any irritation at her branding me with the same label she applied to the Council even as Quinlan took a step closer to her and I saw his hands clench. "Cameron will be going with me, Sheyf. While younger than me," Tinte blinked in surprise at that reveal though as I wasn't wearing my helmet, I'd have thought that would be something she'd have noticed was only about a month past my nineteenth birthday after all, and while broad, I still had a youngish looking face, "he is my friend. More than that, it was he who confirmed through the Force that Aayla is on Kiffex, and I know I need his help to find her and solve the mystery of what happened to your Guardians."

Tinte held Quinlan's gaze for a few moments before turning to look at me. Her eyes drifted over my armour, taking that in before she stared into my eyes as if searching for something in my soul. "Why are you helping Quinlan?"

"Honestly, he's not a friend if that's what you want to hear," I replied carefully. "However, when I was once captured by a Dark Side cult, he was one of those who came to rescue me, disobeying the Council in the process. His Padawan was also there, and she is one of my oldest friends. We were Initiates at the Temple together and she was one of the first to become my friend after the Jedi took me in later than they normally would." I knew that Quinlan had also been a late addition to the Order as his memories showed him with his parents when he was perhaps six or seven, so stating that I was also a late arrival to the Order might sway Tinte. "For her, for anyone I consider a friend, there is little I wouldn't do to help them in their hours of need. Nor to repay a debt of honour," I finished, gesturing at Quinlan to make clear that was a factor in my choice to help him, figuring it might further alter Tinte's opinion on whether I could accompany Quinlan to Kiffex. Oh, I was going one way or another, but I'd rather do it with permission than without if at all possible.

"You know of this debt?" Tinte asked Quinlan.

"I have a few fleeting memories of what he speaks of, but I can't confirm the details."

Tinte tapped her chin, and I felt a gentle shifting of the Force; as if, even with her low potential she was able to get a faint read on others through it. "Very well," She eventually said, "I shall permit you to accompany Quinlan to Kiffex."

I lowered my head as I replied. "My thanks, Sheyf Tinte."

She grunted. "I suspect that even if I had forbidden you, you would've found a way to go anyway."

"I'd prefer not to answer that," I responded, drawing a crackling laugh from the Sheyf. "Since I have permission, I must ask a favour. I have a Padawan myself, but he is far too young to risk against whatever is happening on Kiffex. Might I ask that he, and a creature I have a Force connection to, remain on Kiffu with my vessel while I and my other companions move to help Quinlan?"

Tinte frowned. "Your Padawan will be my honoured guest, and your ship placed under the protection of the Guardians while you are on Kiffex. However, these companions of yours, are they more Jedi?"

"No. One is a Cathar member of the Antarian Rangers, the other a combat droid." HK would be insulted at being called just a simple combat droid, but the less Sheyf and others knew of his capabilities, the longer it would be before people started asking questions. Especially with the second of the KOTOR trilogy, Shadows of the Sith due to be released in a month or so and HK, or a close facsimile of him, was part of the cover art.

As for bringing Simvyl, I felt I needed to. While I had forgiven him for what had happened with Anakin and the Trandoshans, I'd been reluctant to have him accompany me since. This mission was an effective way to overcome what I knew was irrational distrust of him that lingered within me and prove to him that I wasn't sidelining him. It would also let both of us see how the training of the last twenty or so months had improved him, as bar the Shapers, he had trained with the other groups and sects we'd headed to. Yes, Observe told me he was up a level since Anakin's kidnapping, now sitting at Level 26, but I wanted to see the changes in him on the field of battle.

"I have encountered an Antarian Ranger before," Tinte said slowly as if measuring her words. "The Togruta was a noble being who showed respect for our ways. While it is strange to see a Cathar travelling with one who wears that armour, in the name of that Ranger I will permit the one with you and your droid to join you and Quinlan Vos on Kiffex." She leaned forward as she continued. "However, I must warn you. Kiffex serves as the main prison for the entire sector. Many of those sent there should never be allowed free and might be sentenced to death in other sectors. Anyone you encounter who is not a Guardian should be considered a threat."

"Good," I said with a chuckle that made Tinte blink and lean back. "Means I don't have to worry about collateral damage or innocents getting on the battlefield."

Tinte blinked again, and her head tilted to the right before she chuckled. "Not what I would expect a Jedi to say."

"I'm not your average Jedi."

… …

… …
I stood at the back of the cockpit of the small Guardian patrol craft as it raced over the short distance between Kiffu and Kiffex. Quinlan was sitting in the co-pilot's seat while another Kiffar named Maritan Kas was at the helm. The Guardian hadn't spoken a word to me, or Simvyl and HK, since we'd boarded though he had talked in a few hushed whispers to Quinlan. Whispers that the microphones of my armour had picked up with ease, but which were all inconsequential to the mission.

Simvyl and HK were in the small craft's cargo hold, giving their armaments one final check. Normally, if I saw HK carrying the array of weaponry he was outfitted with for this mission I might ask him to leave some behind simply to avoid issues with local security forces as he looked like a one-droid wrecking crew. However, as Kiffex was a prison world, there were no Guardians currently alive on the surface, and what we were heading into was undoubtedly going to be more dangerous than I thought, then he might be slightly under-armed. The issue was he simply couldn't carry anything more, even with a full satchel on his back carrying an impressive array of spare clips for his various blasters and dozens of grenades and detonators.

To be fair, I was actually more heavily armed if I counted the array of explosives I held in my Inventory. After Naboo, Bo had helped me restock my supplies and I now carried enough explosives to take on an entire regiment of tanks single-handedly, and that was before considering what my armour contained or the fact I could command the Force.

Yet with the growing power in the darkness on Kiffex, I felt I might need every edge I had in combating it. While I felt stronger now than I had when I'd fought Maul on Naboo, and I was close to Level 32, I had yet to test myself outside of spars and training. This was going to be the first test of my increased power. Yet I also understood that the source of the darkness on Kiffex wasn't the only threat that awaited us there.

As the atmosphere of Kiffex filled the entire transparisteel window in front of us, I could sense the Force shifting violently and excitedly. Quinlan glanced my way for a moment, suggesting he felt it as well. Whatever awaited us on Kiffex felt like an inflexion point of some sort. Not just for me, Quinlan, and Aayla, but for others as well. As if how events played out on the planet would have a wider impact on the galaxy than I could currently comprehend.

My thoughts, as they often had since Sheyf Tinte had granted us permission to head to Kiffex, turned to the A Change in Path quest, and how events that were soon to happen might drastically affect the path Quinlan and Aayla walked. However, I wasn't going into this thinking about how I could manipulate events to my benefit, or at least not as a major factor in my reasoning. Focusing on the future at the expense of the here and now was a great way to get yourself into trouble or killed.

"We're approaching Kiffex," Maritan said, stating the obvious as the ship began to vibrate as we were buffeted by the winds of the planet's upper atmosphere. "When we are near the outpost, I won't land but hover. You and your team must jump out before I accelerate upwards."

Maritan spoke to Quinlan, working under the misconception that his fellow Kiffar was the one in command. I was willing to let it go as it wasn't a point worth explaining to the low-level grunt, but it still irked me to be so summarily ignored and dismissed by someone beneath me.

Still, the fact Maritan was unwilling to land was a hint of how seriously the Guardians were taking whatever was wrong on Kiffex. That was something I'd sensed from him and other Guardians on Kiffu before we'd departed and made clear how unusual and concerning whatever was happening was to them.

"Until we receive a clear signal from one of you, with the correct codes, no one will come to collect you. Is that understood?"

"Yes. "Understood." Quinlan and I replied together to the Kiffar's question, and I used that as a signal to leave the cockpit and gather in the cargo hold for a combat deployment. However, as Maritan spoke again, quieter this time, I slowed as I passed through the door of the cockpit.

"Quinlan Vos," the Guardian all but whispered though my armour easily picked up his words. "We… We were not able to collect the bodies of the fallen. We cannot honour them as we should. Do you understand?"

Even though my back was turned, the HUS recorded Quinlan placing a supportive hand on the man's shoulder. "I understand, Maritan Kas."

I exited there and waited for Quinlan to leave the cockpit as well before I spoke. "Rituals for the honoured dead?" I asked gently as we walked the short corridor to the cargo hold.

"Yes."

I nodded in acceptance of that and knew not to pry anymore into whatever ritual the Guardians had for those who fell in service. Entering the hold, I carried out a final check on my armour. Every addition to my gauntlets reported in the green while, unlikely to be needed as it was inside the armour, the extra features of my mechanical arm also reported as fully functional. At one hip rested my lightsaber with my beskad on the other while blaster pistols were also secured on the belt as there was always the chance that they might offer me a better option than my blades or the Force, though it was unlikely.

I closed my eyes and reached out into the Force, seeking the familiar presence of Anakin on Kiffu. Along with Fenrir, he wasn't happy about being left behind but had accepted that I wasn't going to change my mind. As penance for leaving him behind, I'd arranged for him to train with potential Kiffar Guardians and promised him that we'd enter a hyperspace race he'd seen on the Holonet that he felt Raven could win.

At the time of his request to enter the race, I'd accepted simply to appease him, yet with a day to think on the matter – at least when not planning for the mission – I'd changed my stance. I knew I wasn't that brilliant a pilot, nor did I have the natural inclination for flying that Anakin and others, such as Saesee Tinn, held, but I couldn't deny the idea of testing myself and Raven against others wasn't appealing. I didn't expect to win the race, but I was sure a kriff going to try. Even possibly using the Force and the depth of my bond with Raven to attempt to claim victory. However, for now, my thoughts were focused on Kiffex and finding and saving Aayla, so after sending a last impression to Anakin through the Force that I missed him and would be back soon, I brought my entire focus back to the cargo hold, those with me, and the mission.

After a day to prepare, we were as ready as we'd ever be, yet at the same time, I felt that only I could challenge and take down the source of the darkness that was growing on Kiffex. I was now certain that it was a sentient, possibly a Dark Jedi or another who used the Dark Side without being any form of Sith, and that they were powerful enough to be a threat.

I had no proof of it currently, but I was sure this figure had exploited Aayla's rage at Quinlan and her lack of memories of her training to control and manipulate her. I felt we could break that hold once the Dark Sider was dead, but I hoped for Quinlan's sake that none of the Guardians at the fortress had died due to lightsaber strikes. Even if Aayla never chose to return to the Jedi, the Council would not allow her to wander the galaxy after striking down so many in anger.

The intercom clicked to life. "Get Ready," Maritan's voice echoed in the hold as I felt the craft slow.

Behind us, the hatch opened, and the dusty surface of the planet came into view. HK jumped first with me a half-second behind. Simvyl came down next followed by Quinlan, and as his boots struck the ground, sending up another blast of dust, the craft pulled away, sending more dust into the air around us, I looked around and groaned at what the HUD was reporting.

"So much for dropping us at the fortress," I muttered as the sensors confirmed we were a good five klicks, up a rather steep hill that lacked dirt covering it from the fortress.

Now, the location was great as it granted clear lines of sight of anyone approaching, at least on days when there weren't sandstorms and the like, and there was only one clear path to the fortress. However, that meant that, in theory, we'd have to hike up that path, exposing ourselves to anyone who might be in the fortress, or watching from elsewhere for anyone approaching the location.

As we started moving, and the HUD provided secondary routes to the fortress that while more direct weren't exactly easy if one couldn't call on the Force or powerful servomotors in their mechanical legs, I felt a shift in the Force. Whoever was behind the situation on the planet, and the one influencing Aayla, was aware of our presence, and a familiar tingle, that of us walking into an ambush, slithered down my spine.

"Something wicked this way comes," I whispered to myself, ensuring the words didn't carry over the Battlenet or out of my helmet.

"You feel it too?" Quinlan asked quietly, drawing my attention. "What does it mean?" He asked after I nodded in confirmation.

"That we're walking into a trap," I replied with a chuckle. "So how about we spring it and see who's waiting for us?"

… …

… …
A/N: For those who are aware, this 2-chapter arc is based on events from the Darkness arc of the Star Wars Republic comic.

...
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Feb 18, 2025

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 1 to 4 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.
A/N: The training arc is over, now onto missions.

3:11 The Lost Apprentice 2
… …

I was a step behind HK as we reached the main doors to the Guardian's fortress when HK stopped and looked over the doors.

"Observation: These doors were pulled from their frame by hand, Master. Whoever attacked this place was unusually strong for a meatbag."

I moved closer, noting what the HUD displayed about the deformed metal that had once been blast doors for the complex.

"Or a group of them worked together," Simvyl added as the HUD confirmed that there were multiple impressions of fingers on the doors.

The HUD reported they were generally humanoid, but the degradation caused by the weather prevented it from getting a better read on what species might have been behind the attack. The only thing it was certain of was that those who attacked were of average height based on the residual markings of their hands.

Even though the signs of battle here were old and cold, my lightsaber was in my hand though unpowered as I took the first step into the silent fortress. The Dark Side was swirling around the place and while I didn't feel that the one behind the chaos on this world had been here, I was sure that it was linked to him.

"None of them are carrying weapons," Quinlan commented as he followed me inside, repeating something the HUD had already alerted me to. He moved forward and knelt beside the body of one Guardian, a female and his hand hovered over her. "I… I feel as if I knew this one," he said gently.

"There's no clear sign of death," I remarked as the HUD processed what it could from the various sensors in the armour and what HK transmitted through the Battlenet. While none of the bodies bore obvious marks regarding their cause of death, each wore an expression of fear and pain that suggested whatever had killed them had not been pleasant.

"Commentary: There are no blaster marks on the walls, Master, suggesting the meatbags were overwhelmed before they could respond."

I looked around, trying to get a sense of what about this all felt off. I mean, beyond the fact the Dark Side had been a raging inferno when the attacks here had taken place. It lingered still, hints of the residual chaos and terror of the attacks easy to sense within the Force even if nothing about this felt natural or honourable.

"HK, hold station at the door. I don't think we're alone as we perhaps should be," I said slowly through the Battlenet, not wanting whatever was lingering at the edges of my senses to know I was aware of its presence.

"Musing: I do hope you are correct, Master. I am eager to test my latest calibrations in a live-fire situation." As he responded through our secured comms, to which Quinlan was connected via an earpiece and vibrational microphone over his throat, I continued to look over the data the HUD was reporting. Nothing about this situation made sense nor was it becoming any clearer as to how these Guardians – thirty-seven by the HUD's last count – had died.

Wanting to test a theory, though I was uncertain if it would help, I looked down at one of the bodies and activated Observe.

Korlosan Votes
Race: Kiffar
Level: 0
Health: 0% (Drained of life)
Age: Dead
Force Potential: Dead
Threat Potential: Dead
Reputation: Dead
Affiliation Loyalty: Dead
Emotional State: Dead
...

I grunted at the expected, but not welcomed, lack of any useful intelligence. Yes, learning that the body had been drained was something, but it was not particularly helpful as the Interface didn't say how or what it meant by that, nor offered any obvious indicators of who had drained this Guardian of their lifeforce. Still, there were only a handful of weapons and races that could do such a thing, which was at least a small step towards unravelling thi-

"Observation:" HK cut into my musing. "I have movement, Master. Several dozen… Correction, I am observing over a hundred meatbags converging on our location, with that number steadily climbing."

"Defensive positions!" I called out over the Battlenet even as the faint but comforting roar of my lightsaber igniting was picked up by the armour's microphones. My other hand remained free, ready to draw my beskad or summon the Force if needed.

HK slipped back inside the ruined entrance, his legs locking into position as a makeshift barrier to any that tried to enter past him while Simvyl's twin blaster pistols scanned the room, moving with his eyes in the hunt for targets. At his hip, the large blade that had belonged to his fellow Ranger, Kekda Zarkos, hung ready to be used if things got a touch too hairy.

Yet, even as I slipped into a ready stance, the HUD alerted me that Quinlan wasn't responding. Instead, he remained bent over one of the dead Kiffar. "Quinlan!" I called out again through the Battlenet. However, before he could respond or not, the HUD – fed with data from HK's sensors and those from my armour – alerted me to dozens of figures. Some were coming through the door and HK was already engaging them, but the majority leapt through the overhead remains of transparisteel that had provided natural light to the fortress when it had been active.

"Shab!" I cursed as I realised we were dealing with Anzati, which explained the life force being taken from the Kiffar. Yet as my blade swept forward, slicing through the first to dare invade my personal space, I frowned. I'd met and trained with Anzati, and while these were the same species, this group seemed less… civilised.

My feet were moving, avoiding the claws of the next Anzati to rush at me, and they paid for that by losing both arms at the elbows. The wound, however, didn't slow the attacker down and I was forced to use my free hand and toss them away, causing them to crash into another Anzati that had been trying to attack me from behind.

As I removed the head of three that came at me next in a single graceful move, I understood why these Anzati seemed different. They were attacking like animals instead of intelligent creatures, and based on the way the thin tendrils extended from their faces, it was clear all of them were desperate to eat the soup as they called it – the lifeforce or luck to others – from me, Simvyl, and Quinlan.

My blade moved with me as I slid away from the grasp of two more Anzati, their movements faster yet less controlled than what I'd trained against only a month ago. My free hand came up, the Force bending to my demands and the pair of rabid Anzati were blasted back, slamming into more of the pack.

Before any of that group could recover the blaster in my gauntlet took them out with precision fire as my feet kept me moving, adapting to attacks from all sides. This was the greatest weakness that Makashi possessed, but one I was happy to see the adoption of Ataru footwork into my style was helping to counter. A point proved further as, with a sweeping arced move, my lightsaber tasted the flesh of five Anzati even as I avoided their grasp so well that not even the cloak I wore was touched.

The HUD reported other Anzati falling steadily as HK and Simvyl exterminated the threats with intent. HK's actions were mechanically perfect while Simvyl moved with polish that showed his training over the twenty-odd months was paying off. His pistols sang out, taking out Anzati with timing and precision ensuring that no bolt was washed. That said, given the mass of creatures flooding into the fortress, it was hard to hit anything but flesh.

"OFF!"

Quinlan's shout, along with the flood of anger that roared into the Force was accompanied by a powerful Force blast that sent dozens of Anzati that were surrounding him flying backwards. One such creature slammed into my side, though thanks to the Force and the HUD, I was aware of the Anzati and was already turning with the collision before it happened.

My free hand came up, and using the Force and the strength of the motors in the gauntlet, I crushed the creature's throat, and as my movement ended, threw the husk at another of the swarm. Even as my lightsaber flicked out, slashing another Anzati in half, through the Battlenet I was alerted that while HK had easily held his footing, Simvyl was knocked back as one of the dead Kiffar crashed into his side.

A trio of Anzati rushed at him, hoping to take advantage of his stumble. However, before they or another other beast could reach my friend, the trio were pushed back; the Force bending to my will and slamming them into the wall hard enough that they splattered their blood and brains over it.

Even as I saw Quinlan lashing out, his blade swinging almost wildly as the hate he felt for the Anzati empowering his actions, I was moving. One foot slid back, causing the Anzati that had been about to strike me to claw nothing but air. Before it could recover, my blade came up, severing its head and one arm from the rest of its body.

More of the creatures rushed at me, drawn to me as pulled the Force into me, using it to strengthen and enhance myself. That drew attention away from Simvyl, which he used to quickly gun down four Anzati near to him. My blade flowed around me as I slipped around any incoming attack, yet for each Anzati I took down, the HUD reported two more surging into the fortress seeking to overwhelm us.

As much as I wanted to eviscerate every one of the beasts with my blade, to watch what little of their intelligence remained fade from their eyes, I knew that if this continued the sheer weight of numbers in such an enclosed space was going to overwhelm us.

While I and my blade danced around the Anzati, avoiding their futile attempts to grapple me and my blade flicked and swished out to mortally wound or kill any that came too close, my empty hand closed into a fist as I summoned the Force to my aid while warning Simvyl and HK to take cover.

My hand flicked open and every loose object in the room was suddenly airborne, swirling around me. Chairs, datapads, cups, random pieces of junk from the first attack on the fortress and even the bodies of those killed by us or the Anzati flew around, striking anything that moved.

Piles of Anzati were knocked over, causing cascading collapses in the still-continuing stream of them that were rushing into the fortress. I realised the sounds of bone shattering and blood exploding from bodies as a gory mess was created by my tornado of carnage. Yet, as the blast died down, clearing the area for the moment, I knew it was only a small opening before the creatures recovered, but enough of one that I could…

"AWAY! GET AWAY FROM ME!"

A second scream in a matter of moments from Quinlan was accompanied by a tsunami of fury rushing through the Force. One so strong and unexpected that I had to close my eyes to momentarily re-centre myself. With that done, and as HK and Simvyl resumed thinning the herd of barely sentient Anzati, I started cutting a bloody path to Quinlan, watching as his blade struck any Anzati it could find without a hint of grace or style.

He was attacking them with the same mindless rage and bestial fury they were using as they continued trying to swarm-rush us. The green of his lightsaber cut a bloody, brutal path of devastation through their ranks. It was working for now, but I could feel Quinlan sliding into the depths of the Force as the Dark Side gained a foothold in his mind to drag him to the pits of insanity that awaited those unable or unskilled enough to resist its siren-like lure. What made it worse was that with each move he made, with every Anzati that fell to his blade, I could see mistakes creeping into his patterns, and the sheer mass of creatures pulled towards him as he drew on the Dark Side was quickly overwhelming his defences.

"NO!" He shouted as one Anzati touched him as I moved towards him, my blade slicing one of the creatures in half. "NOO!" Quinlan screeched again as more grasped his robes.

I rushed toward him, cutting a path through the creatures as HK and Simvyl were slowly thinning the ranks of any Anzati entering the building. Yet before I could reach Quinlan, I felt the Force shift around him.

Pulling the Force into myself, I braced against the impending explosion and gathered the Force to me for what I could sense coming. I then watched as more than a dozen Anzati that had been pulling on Quinlan's robes were sent hurtling away; the Force erupting outward from Quinlan in an instinctual wave of power.

As the Anzati were airborne or colliding with others in the pack, I thrust out my hand, and tendrils of dark, malignant energy sparked forth. A grin spread across my face as I watched the lightning race through the air and strike the Anzati. They screamed in terror under assault, and as I ended my attack a second later, the bodies that struck the ground were smoking and charred: all either dead or close to it.

"Quinlan!" I snapped out, pushing the Force to enforce my words. "Get a hold of yourself!" I took another step towards him, my blade flicking out and slashing the face of an Anzati who made the mistake of entering my range. "You are in control, not your anger," I added as my free hand clenched shut, causing two Anzati to crash to the ground as the Force crushed them. "Harness and focus it instead of drowning in it!" I snarled, pivoting on my heel. The two Anzati I had been crushing were sent flying into others while my blade made quick work of three more of the deranged creatures.

Quinlan took a stumbling step forward, the way I was using the Force to empower my words slamming into his Force presence with all the subtlety of a hurricane. The look of confusion that engulfed his face, followed by the shake of his head barely registered with me as I savoured pulverising another Anzati against a wall with a Force Push. Yes, these creatures were beneath me, but after months of nothing but training and sparring across the galaxy, it was nice to finally let loose and remind the galaxy what I was capable of.

"Focus!" I shot at Quinlan as I kept moving towards him, gliding through the carnage like an angel of death. My lightsaber and the Force ensured that nothing came close to touching me. "Focus or fail Aayla."

His head snapped to me at the mention of his lost Padawan, and I saw the stupor he was experiencing fade away. With a snarl he stood, his blade exploding outwards, slashing through two Anzati that had been rushing at him. His face was still a mask of fury, but I sensed the hints that he was channelling that rage outward with basic control. It was far from perfect, but it was enough that I no longer had to worry about him falling to these pitiful creatures, and I returned my full attention to them, intent on wiping the lot of them from the face of the galaxy.

Yet just as I turned to face the remains of the herd, I felt a faint shift in the Force. Slowly at first, then within a few seconds on-mass, the Anzati turned and fled anyway they could. The four of us exterminated those that lagged, but only a few seconds after Quinlan gained control over his anger, the fortress was again empty save for us: and the mass of dead Anzati that littered the now chaotic battlefield.

"HK, Simvyl, secure the main entrance and pick off any stragglers that you can." As the pair moved to obey my orders, I turned to face Quinlan.

His face was still a mass of rage, yet I could feel the power of that blaze slowly dying with the reason for his anger. As I neared him, I powered down my lightsaber and clipped it to my belt. Both because I didn't need it now, and to show Quinlan that, if the red mist of anger still blinded his vision, I was not challenging him. As he was now, I could take him with ease – something I'd proven in the dozen or so spars we'd taken part in since Ord Martell – but there was no reason to risk a confrontation here and now if I could avoid it.

Once close enough, I grasped his shoulder firmly, though I made no move to force him to turn and face me. His head snapped up, the blade of his lightsaber coming around towards the potential threat only for me to grasp the blade with my mechanical hand. While the inside of a regular gauntlet would not be able to do that, I'd had mine altered slightly so that the palm of the beskar-coated replacement limb was exposed. It was a small risk to do so, but it allowed me to do a few things that I otherwise couldn't. Such as grasping the plasma of a lightsaber's blade without fear of losing my hand.

Quinlan blinked as his blade was held in place, and he then shook his head. I felt the pressure behind his weapon ease as he regained control over himself and as his shoulders slumped, I let the blade go. "I… I'm sorry," he said softly, looking as if he might collapse to the ground even as the lightsaber powered down. "I… it's just…"

"You hate the Anzati," I guessed which drew a nod. "Why?"

"I… I don't know," he growled in annoyance. "I… I have images of them in my head. They're attacking someone, they're attacking me," he sighed and looked away, "but it's not me. I don't understand it."

I gently squeezed his shoulder. "Once we find Aalya we'll work on a way for you to understand those memories and others, if that's what you want," I said softly.

He stared at me for a moment before nodding. "Thank you," I added as a weak little smile came to his face, yet in his eyes, I could see confusion and anger warring for control of his focus.

I returned his nod and then removed my hand from his shoulder. "I think we know what happened here," I said, gesturing at the mess around us. The HUD was reporting over a hundred and seventy dead Anzati in and around the fortress, with two more joining that list as HK gunned them down while they were nearly a kilometre from here. "Though it creates more questions than it answers," I added as I had the HUD mark out the bodies of the Kiffar for whatever ritual was involved in honouring the dead.

"Yes," Quinlan agreed as he took a step away from me. "If there are Anzati on Kiffex, why did no one know? Many are wearing torn clothing, suggesting they've been here for some time but how could the Guardians not know about this?" he spoke slowly, measuring his words as I felt the storm that raged within him slide away over the horizon of his Force signature. It wasn't gone, but for now, at least it was contained.

"I suspect that the answer might well be linked to the darkness that is slowly engulfing this world, and which seems to have ensnared Aayla." As I spoke, I knelt beside one of the dead Kiffar. "For now, we should handle the funeral rites of your people, and then see if there's anything of value the fortress' computers can tell us before heading out."

The HUD alerted me to Quinlan nodding in agreement, and then that he moved to another of the dead Kiffar. It was a gruesome thing to have to sift through this chaos for the bodies of the dead Guardians, but I would help Quinlan honour the customs of his people before we headed out. Just as I would expect others to honour those of mine whenever it was my turn to become one with the Force.

… …

… …
I examined the data coming into the HUD regarding the settlement if one could call it that, as we hiked toward it. The walls, while high, were bolted together from whatever large sections of scrap the inhabitants could find while the peaks of buildings inside had the same ramshackle appearance. "Yeah, this place looks fun," I muttered as we moved closer on our second day on the planet.

We had spent the night at the Guardian fortress as moving out during the night, with the remains of the Anzati pack no doubt still around, and whatever else existed on this world, was an unnecessary risk. Quinlan had not been particularly happy about our delay in heading out, but by the time the funeral pyres for the dead Guardians were ablaze, the sun was already beginning to set over Kiffex.

While the burning of the bodies was the main part of the Kiffar's ritual for the dead, along with some words Quinlan repeated without fully understanding how he knew them, he had also taken their badges. Once we found Aayla, killed whoever was behind the chaos here, and returned to Kiffu, those would be handed over to Sheyf so the Guardians could add them to their logs of remembrance.

During the night at the fortress, while we tried to rest in a place where less than half a day earlier we'd fought the Anzati, Quinlan told me what he knew of Kiffex. While it wasn't much more than what I'd learnt from the Holonet while we'd travelled to this system, and then the very brief warning Tinte had given us about the inhabitants, it still filled in a few blanks.

Kiffex was the sector's maximum-security prison, with any form of weaponry being illegal on the world. Contact beyond the planet, never mind to other systems, was meant to be impossible, but the Guardians had reported many messages going to and from the planet over the years. From those, and with their standard patrols, they aggressively targeted any vessel that approached the planet. Most of the time when a vessel came near the planet, it withdrew when challenged by the Guardians. Others, like the ship Aayla that had hitched a ride on, attempted to run the blockade around Kiffex were shot down, and any survivors were left to fend for themselves on the planet.

That was a brutal approach to security enforcement, but one I could see the logic for. However, the fact that the Guardians were so strict about anyone coming or going from Kiffex had me wondering if perhaps some of the prisoners here weren't as dangerous or worthy of spending the rest of their natural lives on Kiffex as the Guardians might otherwise like the rest of the galaxy to believe. That feeling had grown ever since we'd spotted the settlement.

We'd not initially intended to head toward it, as while it was recorded in the computers of the Guardian fortress, it wasn't along the path the Anzati had taken when they had run from the Guardian base. However, by late morning as the tracks the Anzati had made had grown fainter, they had angled towards the settlement before we'd lost the tracks altogether. The dust storms that ravaged this section of Kiffex removed any evidence that a pack of creatures had passed through here the night before.

With no tracks to directly follow, and suspecting we might not find anywhere else that could offer shelter tonight, we'd decided to approach the settlement slowly, taking our time to get a read on the place. Since the planet was inhabited by prisoners, of varying levels of crimes but all sentenced to live without the possibility of parole on Kiffex, the odds the inhabitants would be friendly were slim at best.

While we had moved today, I had also spoken with Quinlan again about his anger towards the Anzati. Beyond repeating what he remembered from the images in his head, he couldn't offer anything new. Since he wouldn't be able to let go of his rage towards the species, and as I felt it gave him an edge if he could harness it properly, I gently guided him in a few techniques that while not exactly approved of by the Jedi, weren't the domain of the Sith.

The teaching of the Matukai and Shapers about channelling one's emotions and the Force in and outwards was explained in a brief overview. I'd taught him the most basic meditative techniques of those sects in the hope it might help him focus for when we next encountered Anzati or found Aayla and the one behind the chaos on this world. Underlying that, however, was the continually growing belief that when the source of the darkness on Kiffex was found, I would be facing it alone. As if the Force had decided that this was a challenge to test if I was ready for what lay further down the path I was walking.

"Analysis: The walls of this location are, while seemingly chaotic, apparently stable, Master. I have already positively identified components from a dozen various starship models used in the construction. Addendum: I would add that while not intended for this purpose initially, the usage of these various sections of hulls would provide acceptable protection against most creatures and animals that might threaten the meatbags in the settlement. The wall is also sufficiently high that few meatbags or beasts could easily scale them."

"There'd better be a gate we can use," Simvyl remarked with a hint of disgust. "Otherwise getting inside might be a problem."

"Oh, we'll get inside," I replied with a chuckle. "The question is how much it costs those manning the walls to stop us."

Even as we slipped clear of the rocky outcropping we'd used to get closer to the settlement, I was already reaching out into the Force seeking answers on the number of beings on the walls, and those further inside that might rush to support those manning the defences if we were forced to fight our way inside. Now, since everyone on this world was meant to be a hardened criminal, then I had little issue with ending their sentence earlier than they might like, but we'd have to see how things played out before I drew my lightsaber.

… …
"Halt!" A voice called out from the wall when we were about thirty metres from it. "Who are you and what do you want?"

The Force had already provided me with the information that four beings were manning this section of the wall, which was less than the other gates that were possibly within reach this afternoon, and why we'd moved to approach from this location. What was interesting was that thanks to the HUD, I could see the Weequay male who had called out to me was carrying a blaster. That was odd as there should be no such weapons on the planet. Not unless they'd come from a ship shot down by the Guardians that had tried to break through the blockade around the prison world.

I stepped forward, drawing the attention of the speaker on the wall and those with them. "I am Cameron of Clan Shan of Mandalore," I started, though the need to state I was Mando'ade was a little redundant given my armour. "We are on this pitiful excuse for a world because the Guardians felt that the relatively minor infraction we committed was worthy of life imprisonment."

Through the Force, I could sense some amusement from those on the wall, though the Weequay was more cautious than those with him. "If the Guardians captured you, Mandalorian, why did they not remove your armour before sending you here?" the alien asked, and I moved my hand slowly toward my lightsaber. I would prefer to not waste the time having to fight our way into the settlement, but I could already sense the shifts in the Force suggesting that was the most probable outcome of this interaction.

"The only way the Guardians would get me to remove my armour was over my cold, dead body," I replied loudly, letting some rage slip into my tone. "While I would be happy to see their pathetic attempts to take my armour, and would enjoy sending many of their ranks to their deaths, they sadly chose to employ sense and allowed me to retain the armour.

"So why is the Cathar and droid armed?" The Weequay responded and I cursed the fact we seemed to have drawn an at least semi-intelligent guard. "The Guardians don't allow weapons on Kiffex."

I laughed loudly. "Says the one pointing a blaster rifle at my head," I fired back with a growl making clear I didn't like the gesture. Yes, the blaster he was using wouldn't even leave a mark on the beskar, but it was the principal of the thing. "And the others with him who are also armed. We found the blasters in a wrecked starship about three days north, and if you think we're just going to hand them over to you, you've got another thing coming."

I heard the dirt at my right shift before Quinlan whispered, "Are you trying to start a fight?"

"You think playing nice like a Jedi would work here? Or that they'd not shoot us the moment they realise you're Kiffar?" I replied quietly to him.

"Musing: It would at least end this pointlessly tedious waste of my time, Master. Please allow me to expedite the matter." HK's comment came through the Battlenet so those on the wall didn't hear it, yet it drew a grunt of amusement from Simvyl, and I felt a smile creep onto my face.

"What if we take them, and your armour from your cold, dead bodies?" A new voice on the wall called out as through the Force I sensed movement from behind the wall.

"You can try, but all that will get you is a quick and painful death," I responded bluntly as my hand slowly unclipped my lightsaber from my belt. There was a small growing warning in the Force of approaching danger, but even as I sensed dozens more sentients moving to reinforce the section of wall before me, I remained calm. There was the chance we could avoid pointless violence, but if there was to be a battle, I wouldn't mind as I knew I could take every one of these thugs with only slight effort, and that was before considering those with me.

"You're not getting in." That came from a new voice, which I believed had been in the group who were gathering to support the beings on the walls. "Gorto Zaga says none can enter after the gates shut and the sun starts to set."

"I want to speak to this Gorto," I shouted back, though I could sense the Force shifting around us as if hinting there was little chance of resolving this issue peacefully. "Bring him to me or I'm going to come up there and find him myself."

That drew a round of chuckles from those on the wall, and the HUD reported several leaning over the ramparts, aiming their blasters at us. "You've got guts, Mandalorian," a Human said, allowing me to place a face to the new speaker, "but there's no wghk."

The man's words trailed off as he grasped his throat, trying to understand why he was suddenly struggling to breathe. A moment later, I used the Force to pull him over the ramparts and as he fell face-first to the hard ground near my feet, I leapt, the Force empowering my limbs so that the seemingly massive walls were scaled with what appeared to be insane ease.

"Exclamation: Finally."

HK's words through the Battlenet arrived just as I landed amongst a group of nearly thirty confused thugs, pirates, and whatever else had gotten them sent to Kiffex. My blade had ignited as I leapt, and was already moving as I landed, slicing the chests of two sentients while I drove the elbow of my other arm into the face of a third thug.

Quinlan landed a split second later in the chaos and added his blade to mine while HK and Simvyl opened fire from below, picking off those on the rampart who'd turned to face myself and Quinlan. As my blade swooped through the neck of a Rodian, I turned to face the next target and saw a massive Gamorrean, easily twice my size, rushing at me with a large makeshift axe held over his head.

The alien fell to his knees a few moments later, shock and confusion on his face as he looked down at the remains of his axe and his arms on the ground beside him. A quick flick of my wrist caused the tip of my blade to slash through his spine as I moved past him, ensuring he would die a slow, painful death while I dealt with his brethren.

Two more fell to my blade before the chaos on the wall ended. As one would expect, even armed with blasters thirty-odd prisoners were no match for two Force users with little need for restraint, never mind when supported by a war droid and a trained Cathar.

I turned to one prisoner who was running away and summoned the Force to my command. The alien gave a startled yelp as they were lifted into the air. They struggled to escape the invisible restraints I placed upon them and then whimpered as I turned them around and brought them back to my side.

"Stay," I said to the alien – a rather pitiful-looking Snivvian – before moving to the outer edge of the ramparts. HK landed a few metres from me, the advanced actuators in his legs making the leap easy for him. Simvyl grunted in annoyance as I lifted him with the Force and then onto the wall beside me.

"I hate when you do that," he muttered once his feet touched the metal of the ramparts. "I could've gotten up myself," he added even as I turned back to the Snivvian.

"I know, but my way's faster," I replied only to snarl as I saw the Snivvian was not just still where I'd left them, but had soiled themselves. The way Quinlan lifted his hands to cover his face as I heard Simvyl cough, I was glad the helmet filtered external smells. Not wanting to deal immediately with the now stinking Rodian, I cast my gaze over the settlement, confirming it was as ramshackle in its construction as the walls had been. Nothing matched those beside it, and everything about the place was, while a testament to the prisoner's survival skills on this shit hole of a planet, an abomination that needed to be blasted out of existence if the opportunity presented itself.

"If you want to live, answer my questions," I said to the Snivvian, taking slow, measured steps toward it. It nodded so quickly and violently that I hoped it didn't kill itself before I had finished learning what I wanted to know. "What is this place?"

"Deadend."

I grunted at the unoriginal but appropriate name for the settlement. "Figures," Simvyl muttered through clenched teeth, the smell of the Snivvian still bothering him.

"Where can we find Gorto Zaga?" I asked the alien, ignoring Simvyl's comment.

"Th-the Black Hole Cantina."

"And where is that?" the alien shivered and looked down at the ground; almost as if it were more sacred of Gorto than me.

"Advisory: I suggest you answer my Master, meatbag. He can be quite creative in dealing with those who fail to appease him."

The Snivvian seemed to shrink in on itself at HK's words, though I could feel through the Force that the threat had worked. A moment later it turned and pointed at the largest building in the settlement. One with a large domed roof along with what appeared to be an antenna on the roof and was located almost at the very centre of the place.

"Thank you," I said to the Snivvian before waving my hand in front of its face. "Now sleep." The alien fell to the ground as if its strings had been cut, and a second later a loud, slightly irritating snore came from it. For a moment, I considered shooting it simply because of how annoying the sound was, but in the end, I decided against it simply because it wasn't worth the time or effort to do so.

"You realise that when it wakes, it'll tell everyone here what we did," Quinlan commented as he reached my side, and we walked down the steps into the settlement proper.

I took a moment to consider Quinlan's Force presence before I answered. The storm was still there, though it hadn't risked an appearance as had happened with the Anzati. Still, I could feel that it had enjoyed Quinlan's willingness to kill in battle. That was something I was going to have to keep an eye on in the following days as we sought out Aayla, and then once we found her. Unless I was massively wrong, her anger towards Quinlan revolved around the – in my opinion, entirely justified – death of her uncle Pol Secura. There was no way to know how she might react to his presence, or how he would react when she tried to kill him. Yes, there was the A Change in Fate quest to consider, but that was secondary to my desire to ensure both of them survived the confrontation that was coming.

"By which point either we'll have come to terms with this Gorgo, or I'll have been forced to assume control of this settlement," I replied with a grunt. "Neither of which is particularly appealing, though I suspect the latter is more likely given our appearances."

A slightly dark chuckle came from Quinlan and the idea that the prisoners here would want to talk with a Kiffar or a Mando'ade. "Fair enough," He said as we descended into the settlement. "I just hope this doesn't delay us in finding Aayla."

"You and me both."

… …

… …
My foot slid back, shifting my weight so that, as I deflected the trio of bolts coming towards me, they returned to their senders. As those thugs with quick enough reactions ducked to avoid being shot by their own bolts, my other arm came up. The blaster in the gauntlet sparked to life, firing away at other points in the room, ensuring the beings there remained unable to fire upon me.

A quick pivot and my blade came down, slashing a Weequay who'd been trying to sneak up behind me across their chest. As they fell back, hands reaching for the fatal scorch mark on their chest, a flick of my wrist had the blade arcing around. The blade clipped the face of the Weequay as it fell and then swatted aside bolts from another location in the large chamber.

"This is your idea of asking nicely?" Simvyl snapped as he took cover behind a large column near the door through which we'd entered about ten minutes ago.

"No," I began to reply as I kept moving, my blade bisecting a Human male that had, in a demonstration of stupidity, tried to attack a Mando'ade in full beskar with a vibroknife. "This is pest control," I added as I kept moving, dancing gracefully through the chaos that now engulfed the chamber. "If I was asking nicely, I'd have said please."

"Observation: You did say please, Master," HK remarked, his heavy blaster rifle obliterating a table one group of thugs had foolishly thought would provide cover from the dangerous droid. "Right before the Aqualish meatbag rejected your request and ordered his men to attack."

I waited for a moment to respond, focusing on using the Force to time my moves so that I slipped between the dual attacks of two thugs that came at me with vibroblades. The beskar could easily take the hits, but I wasn't going to allow scum like these to even touch it. The amount of the Force that I was drawing on to ensure this battle flowed around me was barely above what I'd learnt to channel with the Matukai, yet it was more than enough even with upwards of a hundred thugs in the room when the battle had started.

Kriff, even with the Anzati attack on the fortress I'd barely needed to delve into my reserves of the Force. The only time I'd truly displayed my power had been when I'd summoned Force Lightning to barbeque the Anzati Quinlan had tossed back with an anger-fuelled Force blast. At this point, even ignoring my armour, I could probably take every thug here while wearing Force suppression cuffs.

My blade swept around low, severing the legs of the two who'd just tried to attack me just below their knees. "Okay fine," I said, finally replying to HK as the blaster in my gauntlet shot the two thugs missing their lower legs in the chest, "this is how I go about pest control nicely," I finished as I caught sight of Quinlan moving, his blade slashing through a Rodian before removing the head of a rather large and wide Nikto.

I glided forward, my blade flicking out and slicing through the barrel a Human female was awkwardly wielding before a roll of my wrist had the tip of my lightsaber rush upwards. The tip scorched her face, causing her to fall back screaming as her hands reached for her now missing nose and eye. Yet as I turned, I sensed an approaching wave of trouble; one masked in darkness. And within that, a familiar if distorted Force presence.

"HK, Simvyl, finish this," I ordered as I turned and moved toward the door to the cantina. Quinlan rushed past me, the fact that Aayla was outside – or soon to be – overriding any other thought he had. After this was over, I'd be speaking with him about the dangers of such single-minded focus like that, but for now, I let it go. As I followed him out, my lightsaber lazily redirected a bolt back at the sender just before I crossed the threshold.

Outside was pandemonium. A flood of Anzati was rushing everywhere, attacking anyone moving. "AAYLA!" Quinlan called out as he rushed through the nearest pack of Anzati, ignoring them in his desire to get to his Padawan. Yet the way she glared at him, and the unrestrained and barely focused wave of rage that radiated from her through the Force, I could already tell their reunion wasn't going to be a peaceful one. Not when her anger reminded me so much of how I'd felt after Anakin had been taken by the Trandoshans. At least until I'd learnt to harness and focus that rage properly from Adas. I wouldn't deny that the desire to skin every Trandoshan in the galaxy alive was still within me, just that it no longer risked overriding my mind.

"YOU!" Aayla roared back as she pushed her way through several of the Anzati near her. "You killed my uncle!" she snapped as she moved to clash with Quinlan, and I noted the Anzati around her not only chose to get out of her way but that these Anzati appeared even more bestial than those that attacked the fortress.

I summoned the Force to me and moved to intercede between the pair. However, it seemed my action drew the attention of every Anzati nearby and the HUD snapped out an ever-increasing warning count of approaching enemies.

The Force called out a warning before the HUD could and I slid to one side, avoiding some sort of gooey mass that was ejected from the chest of a nearby Anzati. The HUD quickly processed that the substance was some sort of restraining method; akin to those used by energy spiders to cocoon sentients for feasting upon later. Coupled with the deranged looks on the faces of these Anzati, and the fact there was no hint of sentience behind their eyes, it seemed this was what happened to the species when they went too long without feeding or devolved. Regardless of which was the case, the now over three hundred creatures the HUD was reporting inbound for my location were an issue that I had to handle if I was to get to Quinlan and Aayla before one of them hurt the other.

The Force flowed through me, empowering me as it bent to my demands. My blade howled in delight as it swept through the air, slicing any creature that got too close. A quick pivot of my feet and hips, along with a shifting of my wrist as a single swipe slashed five of the creatures.

My feet shifted, the footwork of Ataru keeping me in motion as I danced around outstretched claws and avoided web blasts. My lightsaber flowed through the air, removing the heads of two beasts in a single effortless stroke while my other hand pulled my beskad from its sheath. Blood soared into the air as the weapon savoured its first taste of flesh today, as I cut my way through the onrushing horde.

Every so often I caught sight of Quinlan and Aayla, their green and pink blades clashing against each other. Yet, each time I tried to move towards them, more of the feral Anzati came at me, delaying my approach. At one moment, Quinlan was forced back by Aayla's rage, and she moved in for a killing stroke. Before it could land, I pushed the Force through my hand and along the blade of my beskad.

The pair leapt back, avoiding the explosion as the Force slammed into the ground where they'd been standing, but it was enough to ensure that Quinlan didn't fall. He was holding back, I could feel it in the Force, and from the glances I could grab that Aayla had altered her style. Or more likely the one who'd taken control of her and manipulated her rage had taught her new velocities.

The Ataru she had focused on was still there, but more aggressive and dangerous Juyo angles of attack were in use as well; her rage towards Quinlan granting her the strength and power needed to truly use Juyo the way it was meant to be harnessed.

As another attempt to slip through the mass of feral Anzati slipped away as they continued to gang-rush me, I felt my control slipping. These creatures were wasting my time, and the longer I delayed, the more chance one of those I was here to help would be injured or die.

Generating a few metres of room, I dove into the depths of the Force, calling forth the full capacity of it that I was capable of summoning. Instead of the fractional gathering and focusing of the Force through my body that I learnt with the Matukai, I was removing the filters and allowing the full depth of my potential to let the Force flow into me, and it was glorious.

Time slowed to a virtual standstill as I felt the Force rushing through every muscle, pore, and sinew in my body, galvanising every fibre of my being. The HUD continued to report new threats coming toward me, though the count was moving slowly as if trapped on the event horizon of a black hole. I could see the movement of every muscle on each beast near me as if they were trapped in some form of time distortion and I gasped as I understood, for the first time, the true potential I held within the Force.

I grinned as, knowing I was as ready as I would ever be, I let go of the walls I'd built around my presence in the Force, letting the full breadth of my power flood over the battlefield.

Around me everything stopped, the eyes of everyone – be they beast, prisoner, or Force user – turned deliciously slowly in my direction as they all tried to understand what they were experiencing. My grin turned into a smile that would freeze the blood of my enemies if they could see it as I started moving, intent on destroying everything that dared to even look at me wrong.

The first flickers of fear appeared in the eyes of the feral Anzati as they understood they were standing before an apex predator and that they were now my prey. Yet even as that flicker of understanding sparked in their minds, plasma and beskar were cutting a vicious, visceral swathe of devastation through their ranks.

The beasts closest to me barely moved a muscle before my blades struck them. Blood and smoke rose painfully slowly into the air as I danced through their ranks. Those after my first strikes moved more, their claws turning to either strike at me or offer submission. I wasn't in the mood for either, and as the blood from my first strikes continued its upward trajectory, more of the creatures tasted my fury and, before they even understood it, began a slow, creeping fall to their deaths.

Limbs, heads, and entire torsos separated from the rest of the body they should be attached to, moving apart slowly with the only links to the slowly unfolding chaos the streaks of red created as my beskad moved from one target to the next. Flutters of smoke rose from cauterised wounds showing the path carved out by my lightsaber as it also unleashed destruction on the beasts.

To the Anzati and the others, everything would be engulfed in streaks of red and black as my blade and armoured form moved so quickly through the ranks of the feral beasts that it would appear as if they'd been engulfed by a storm of malignant intent. The only ones who could, in theory, track my swathe of destruction would be Quinlan and Aayla, though they were again more focused on each other than me.

The pair were moving slowly, though nowhere near as slow as everyone else. Streaks of pink and green brightened the air, adding colour to the darkened aura my weapons and I created as I tore a path through the savage creatures towards the pair of force users. Aayla's entire visage was consumed by rage, by her need to make Quinlan pay for killing her uncle, whereas Quinlan had lost that edge his fury had granted him; now he was little more than an untrained Jedi barely surviving under the onslaught of one in the grip of the Dark Side.

As I neared, my blades still turning anyone and anything nearby into more pieces of the symphony of carnage I was creating, I reached into the darkness around Aayla, to both find a way to break through it so we might speak and to see if the one responsible for her actions and the mind behind the primitive Anzati was present. It took but a mere moment to find the other's presence in the depths of Aayla's mind twisting her thoughts and desires to suit his purpose.

This was the source of the same growing darkness that I'd felt ever since we'd begun to approach Kiffex. The same one who'd hidden Aayla's path from me when I'd demanded the Force reveal it to me. There was age and experience to this presence, power too. Yet at the same time, it felt weaker than it should: as if unable to fully grasp the power it should be able to wield. That was both comforting as it meant I should be able to overpower them when we met, and disappointing as I feared they would not be the challenge I wanted them to be. However, as Aayla's assault on Quinlan grew more violent, I pulled back from her mind and again focused fully on the battle taking place in Deadend.

My trail of carnage through the Anzati had almost drawn me to the pair, and it was clear that Aayla, no matter how in theory weaker and unskilled compared to Quinlan, was winning. Her strikes were ferocious; empowered by her fury and desire to kill her former master. The Juyo she was using was enhanced by her rage. Quinlan, his body knowing how to move even if his mind did not, was struggling to keep pace.

I could sense his desire to not harm Aayla, to help her. While noble it was costing him the fight, and as he was driven to his knees by Aayla's elbow, she readied her blade to finish him.

Her blade came down, a scream echoing around the settlement as she channelled every ounce of her anger into her strike, and I sensed Quinlan accepting his fate. I, however, did not and before the pink of her blade could sever his head from his body, it was blocked by the red and black of my lightsaber's blade.

Aayla blinked, her anger-enriched mind taking more time than it should to process what was happening. She continued to push down, trying to drive my blade back into Quinlan's face yet I remained firm. As her eyes shifted to me, the haze of her fury lifting enough for a faint flicker of recognition to spark there, I pushed my other arm forward, using the Force to drive her back.

She leapt with the blast, gracefully landing a few metres away from me. The move was slow to me however, and I pulled back on the power I was using so that I might try and break through the cloud engulfing her mind first before trying more aggressive methods.

"Who are you?" She snarled, her mind a jumbled mess that exposed so many weaknesses that if I was forced to fight her, I knew the battle would end whenever I wanted it to. Against Quinlan, with his past lost to him, and drawing on what her new master had taught her, Aayla would emerge victorious. However, against one as comfortable in his training as I was, and with the Force at my complete command, she was nothing more than a bug waiting to be flicked aside whenever I wished.

"Have you forgotten me as well?" I replied, making sure the voice modulator was turned off even as the HUD reported the mass of Anzati I'd just cut my way through falling to the ground dead. "Quinlan said you forgot who he was, but I had hoped you might remember me from our time at the Temple," I added as the HUD tracked the number of Anzati I'd taken out and the reactions of those who'd been far enough away to be spared the whirlwind of bloodshed I'd unleashed on the others.

For a moment, I considered removing my helmet to let her see my face in the hope it might trigger a memory. However, the faintest shifts in the Force alerted me to the folly of that idea, and how this wasn't the time to attempt such a move. Her grip tightened around her blade, both hands holding it ready to unleash a powerful strike at me.

"Jedi!" She hissed out before the Force accelerated her toward me. I stood there, watching her move, impressed with how well she channelled her fury into empowering herself. Her new master had taught her well. However, after only a few steps, I recalled the Force to me, bending it to my will and as I watched her pace slowed down remarkably.

A sliding of my foot, followed by the gentle shifting of my hips and a flick from my lightsaber was all I needed to deflect her attack and move far enough away that her secondary strike missed while remaining in place to cover Quinlan as he slowly pulled himself to his feet. "It's been over a decade since you last beat me in a spar, Aayla, and while you have skill – including what your new master has taught you – you remain woefully unprepared to engage me." My words, as intended, fuelled her rage and she moved to engage me again, the faintest hint of a flaw in her attack easy to spot.

I could if I so wished, end this duel with that flaw, but I didn't. No, I wanted to try and break through the hold the Dark Side and this unknown master had on her mind. My blade came up, the barest of movements enough to push aside her lightsaber even as I kept my beskad back, showing I didn't need it to engage her. "Search your feelings, Aayla," I said softly as my blade again pushed aside an attack from the Twi'lek. "You know and trust me."

Her blade came crashing down from overhead, seeking to slash through my skull, which showed she had no understanding of beskar and what it could do. My blade came up, deflecting the strike down and away before a roll of my wrist had my blade pressing against hers, forcing her to take a step back as I easily overpowered her stance. "Use the Force and look at me."

Through the locking of our blades – which I was only holding for my attempt to reach her – I saw her blink. The Dark Side shifted around us as the presence of her master grew fractionally weaker and in her eyes there was a faint flicker of passing recognition.

Before she could say or do anything, she stumbled back, a hand coming to her temple. "Don't listen to him," I said as I remained where I was, sensing her master trying to assert domination over her fragile mind. "Trust your instincts and search your feelings," I added as I reached into the Force, using a portion of the power I controlled to find in an attempt to sever the connection between this hidden Dark Sider and Aayla. "We're friends, Aayla. I don't want to hurt you, but I will if you leave me no choice."

Aayla looked at me again, that flicker of understanding and recognition growing stronger. However, before she could act on it a massive wave of power slammed into her mind. I stumbled back, driven from her thoughts by the actions of the one controlling her. They were strong, and I suspected, skilled in the more mental aspects of the Force. That was something I'd have to be wary of once I found them, but for now, as Aayla reset her stance, I concentrated on my friend. "No!" She snapped, her rage flooding her mind and driving away any other thoughts. "I must serve my master," She added with a snarl before charging towards me.

I sighed, though no one but me heard it because of the helmet, even as my mind analysed her form and spotted several avenues to counter. Most would result in her losing at least her hand, which wasn't what I wanted, and I dismissed those selecting another option.

A gentle shifting of my wrist and my lightsaber flicked out, pushing aside her attack without any concern for the extra strength her rage provided her. My beskad fell from my grasp as I moved my hand forward and grabbed her arm before she could counter my defensive stroke. "Sorry," I whispered as I activated a feature of the gauntlet.

"AARGH!" Aayla screamed as enough energy to down an enraged rancor surged into her system. She twisted her arm, trying to slip free, but my grasp was solid. Her blade fell into her other hand alone and she swung it as best she could, intent on severing my arm. Not wanting her to hurt herself when the blade bounced off the beskar, my lightsaber came up and clipped her attack before it was close.

With a rotation of my wrist, her blade was driven down, and I moved the tip of my blade down hers, close enough that the heat brushed over her knuckles. "Ah!" She shouted at the new burst of pain even as her blade fell from her grasp.

She fell to a knee even as her now free hand came around. I pulled my blade back, not wanting to cost her a limb and let her ineffectually punch my armour. The HUD reported the strength of her strike was more than her body weight should be able to produce, yet well within the tolerable range of the beskar to withstand.

I pushed any feelings that surged in me as I saw the pain rushing over Aayla's face from my mind. This was hurting her, yes, but it was for her own good. At least I hoped she would see it that way once free of the one manipulating her. Her hand slapped almost pathetically against my armour: each strike slightly weaker than the last.

The Force shifted and I felt the presence of the Dark Sider grow stronger in her mind. Infuriated at his need to try and control her even as she flailed in my grasp, as well as angry at him for using my friend for whatever his purpose was, I pushed back. With every ounce of power I had, I slammed into the mental probe they were using to influence Aayla; not even slightly holding back on my power, nor on what I was capable of.

The presence of the Dark Sider reeled back, and I savoured their shock and the faint hint of terror that I sensed from them before they severed the link they held with Aalya's mind. If the person was here, they might be able to keep the hold over her mind, at least if they weren't dealing with my attacks. However, they weren't, and I was, thus the control they had over her mind shattered as I blasted it away with the full breadth of my power.

"Ugh," Aayla cried as her other knee crashed to the ground and if not for my grasp on her arm, she would've fallen over. The combined weight of the charge surging through her nerves, coupled with me driving the presence of the Dark Sider from her mind broke through her rage, dismissing most of her unnatural anger towards Quinlan.

I stopped the flood of energy into her system, and she looked up at me with blurry eyes. Her mouth opened but no sound came from her lips; the combination of the energy surging through her body and the lingering presence of her temporary master being banished from her mind robbed her of her voice for the moment.

I placed my hand gently on her shoulder, causing her to tense. Yet when no surge of energy slammed into her, she relaxed. "Sleep," I said gently to her, using the Force to overwhelm her weakened mind and ensure my command was obeyed.

Aayla slumped to the ground, only my grasp on her shoulder stopping her from falling too quickly. I knelt, guiding her down as the HUD confirmed she was sleeping. Yet before I could attempt anything else it alerted me to the approaching mass of feral Anzati.

I stood with a growl, letting my power flow outward. "You shall not take her," I snarled, daring any of the beasts, or the master that commanded them, to challenge me.

As before, the Anzati froze, understanding they were facing off against something far higher on the food chain. What remained of their minds understanding that to challenge me was to invite death. I took a step forward, causing the dozen near me to, almost as one, move back, forcing those behind to move back as well.

A second later, Quinlan's blade ignited as he moved to my side, adding his presence to mine. It wasn't needed as I could already sense the growing fear in the pack of creatures; something that spiked further as the few remaining inside the cantina rushed out, blaster bolts from at least a dozen shooters forcing them to retreat.

That was the trigger as first, from the back of the pack a handful of the creatures slithered back, heading towards the walls of the settlement seeking to return to their master. Some had cocoons of captured victims on their backs, and while I could've moved to free them, I didn't. Not only did I know – via the Force and the Battlenet – that Simvyl was not among the prisoners, but those that had been captured were, in the grand scheme far less important to me than Aayla and while few deserved the fate of having their life force drained by an Anzati, they were on this planet for crimes that elsewhere might carry a death penalty. Their removal from the galaxy would only benefit everyone else.

More of the ranks of bestial Anzati crept back and then turned tail, their desire to live and escape my clutches overriding their master's demands to bring Aayla back to him. I stayed where I was, watching the pack retreat. Yes, I had an objective to eliminate as many of the creatures on the world as I could, but that was minor compared to keeping my friend safe.

Quinlan and I stayed where we were, even as HK and Simvyl led the remaining thugs from the cantina out, blasters firing at the retreating beasts. I only relaxed my stance once the last Anzati leapt over the walls, disappearing into the night, and the Battlenet confirmed that they'd gone.

At that point, I powered down my lightsaber and then after attaching it to my belt, bent to pick up my beskad. "Get her into the cantina," I said to Quinlan before continuing through the Battlenet to speak to HK and Simvyl. "Secure the area around the cantina for now. If any of the locals give you trouble, remind them as forcefully as you need that if not for us they'd all be Anzati food."

"Exclamation: It would be my pleasure, Master."

"What are you going to do?" Quinlan asked as the HUD reported him kneeling next to his Padawan, checking on her condition.

"First," I began as I walked into the field of carnage I'd caused, "I'm going to ensure that none of the beasts here are still alive. After that, I'll check in with you in the cantina in case we need to keep Aayla secured or sedated, but I won't be staying long. You can stay here with her, but I'm heading out. The one responsible for Aayla's turn to the Dark Side and these packs of feral Anzati is still alive, and I intend to correct that oversight."

… …

… …
The speeder I'm on raced forward, barely a metre above the stream I'm using as a path through the jungle I'm now in as I follow the rough directions I took from Aayla's mind before I departed Deadend towards her master: Volfe Karkko. With me, a few dozen metres back, are HK and Simvyl; the pair having chosen to accompany me instead of staying with Quinlan as he watched over a slumbering Aayla.

After securing the settlement, I'd headed to the cantina and spoken with Quinlan about her. He had wanted to wake her immediately so they could talk as he retained the belief he could get through to her without combat. I was less confident about that approach, and after debating his idea for about an hour that evening with him, I'd managed to convince him to wait.

Using supplies that I'd brought with me, I'd injected Aayla with a sedative that was meant to work even on those strong in the Force and left instructions with Quinlan to keep giving her regular doses to keep her under. In theory, he could do that for about two weeks based on the amount of the drug I'd left behind, but I felt I'd be back at Deadend within a few days.

As I needed intelligence on who I was facing and where they were located, I'd reached into Aayla's mind via the Force and, as gently as I could, extracted that information. Her mind was to be blunt, more jumbled than the most insane puzzle I'd ever imagined, which was no doubt a side effect of daily doses of glitteryll that her uncle had pumped into her in an attempt to keep her docile. The fact he had needed to do that, while Quinlan had seemingly only needed a single dose to forget everything about the last two decades suggested that the lekku of Twi'leks offered some protection against the worst effects of glitteryll. However, until either I or members of the Order spent time with Aayla to help her, I couldn't be certain if my idea had any validity to it.

Still, even with her mind being a jumbled mess, I'd managed to gather enough intelligence that I could set out the following morning – it was now approaching midday – to hunt my prey. While the exacts of where the exact location of the base wasn't given over – it seemed even sedated that Aayla was resisting, or that I wasn't as skilled as I needed to be at using the Force in such a way – I had gained a name and species of who I was now hunting.

Volfe Karkko was an Anzati fallen Jedi who had been imprisoned on Kiffex centuries, if not millennia ago, by the Order. It wasn't clear when exactly he had been imprisoned, and with Aayla's mind a chaotic muddle she couldn't confirm dates to offer any help, but I was leaning towards either not long after the Russan Reformation or before the New Sith Wars.

For the former, if it was any more recently, then I suspected I'd recall reading about an Anzati Jedi Master during my time in the Temple. Yes, it was possible the story of Karkko wasn't taught to Initiates and Padawans, but that was unlikely as the names of others who had fallen were mentioned in passing when various Jedi spoke of the dangers of the Dark Side. Dangers that while valid if one let the Dark Side overwhelm you, weren't entirely true once one learnt to take control of yourself and the Force around you.

As for the earlier date, if Karkko had fallen during the nearly one-thousand-year period known as the New Sith Wars, the odds were good that the Jedi would've hunted him down and killed him as they did for countless other Dark Jedi and Sith. What also added strength to that idea was that the prison complex created to house Karkko had, from the images I'd pulled from Aayla's mind, been overgrown by a tree that wouldn't look out of place on Kashyyyk. A tree that, even now possibly hundreds of miles from it, I could already see rising above the rest of the jungle and wondered if anyone had ever travelled there before Aayla freed Karkko as it would be something akin to a landmark on the otherwise barren planet.

My thoughts on when he was imprisoned were unlikely to be useful to me when I faced Karkko, but they'd help pass the time as we'd raced towards him on the speeders we'd taken from Deadend. What was, and what explained the presence of so many devolving Anzati, was that Karkko was an Anzati himself. From what I could pierce together from the memories I'd drawn from Aayla; he had resisted the urge to feed on the soup of others until one day deciding that a single drink wouldn't hurt and that he could resist further temptation.

To say that failed was a massive understatement as, from one of the more concise memories I'd drawn from Aayla's mind, he claimed it had taken most of the Jedi Council at that time to defeat him. Yet instead of killing him, or placing him in a secure prison designed for Force users – assuming those existed whenever all this took place – they had chosen to imprison him in secret on Kiffex.

That was, given the fact the planet was probably inhabited at the time, an insanely stupid idea, but it did prove that it wasn't just the Council of this era that made mistakes that they probably shouldn't be making. It also explained the presence of the other Anzati, all in stages of mental regression to more primitive states, on the world. They had been drawn over the years by his presence in the Force, and after becoming trapped on a planet with few sentients to feed upon, de-evolved into savage beasts. Those that had attacked the Guardian fortress must've been recent arrivals, drawn by Karkko's more powerful call once he was awoken by Aayla, with them attacking in their need to feed.

"Observation: The creatures continue to watch from a distance, Master. I believe they are ensuring we head towards their master so he might attempt to kill us."

I smirked under my helmet at HK's remark as he moved behind and to my left. The HUD was tracking the movements of dozens of feral Anzati as they tried to remain hidden in the jungle around us. As HK said, they were keeping their distance, but not all of that might be by design. I wasn't reigning in my Force presence as much as I normally would, and those who had been involved in the attack on Deadend would recall that presence and choose, regardless of what their master commanded them to do, to stay back. Animals they might be, but they weren't mindless automatons.

If I wasn't concerned about the mass of beasts that might remain under Karkko's sway, I would've left Simvyl and HK with Quinlan to retain command of Deadend until I dealt with Karkko. Hells, I had initially asked them to remain behind anyway, however, neither had accepted the instruction. HK because he knew I was heading into battle and wanted to participate, and Simvyl because he understood that I'd need others to deal with the Anzati while I fought Karkko. Throw in the objective to kill as many of the de-evolved Anzati I as I could, and taking them along had been an easy decision.

"They know that coming any closer means their death," Simvyl commented, giving words to my earlier thoughts about why the beasts were staying back. "After what we… well, you really did in Deadend, those that remain understand not to challenge you."

I grinned at the comment. "What can I say? I was inspired to take out the trash," I replied with a chuckle. The final count of dead Anzati in the settlement had been a touch over five hundred, with me personally being responsible for about half of that number. HK had taken care of about fifteen per cent of them while Simvyl took out another ten per cent.

"Evaluation: Your performance last night master was worthy of myself. The way you carved a path of carnage would have drawn the Creator's praise."

"Why thank you, HK," I responded with a smirk even if I knew he meant Revan when he had been a Sith Lord and not the man who'd married Bastila Shan. Or at least, that was what I assumed. "However, I think the beasts are also staying back because Karkko wants them to. He wants me to come to challenge him; seeing like I do as a test of his might. He thinks he can defeat me, and then feast on my Force potential to finally have the power to take his army of Anzati to Kiffu. It's all bantha-poodoo mind you, but it's what's guiding his logic."

"You're sure that's his goal?"

I grunted at Simvyl's question. "He hasn't struck me as anything more than your typical Dark Jedi. He wants power and expects to use force to get it. For that, however, he needs to be stronger and that's why the Anzati that attacked Deadend took victims instead of feeding on them there and then as they tried to do with the outpost.

"That attack was designed to take out the Guardians: The only threat to him on the planet. Deadend was expected to be a feast for him to regain his power. However, we kriffed up that plan and so now he's turning his focus to me. If he escapes Kiffu the Guardians can't stop his army of beasts, to say nothing of one as strong in the Force as him."

I looked forward, my gaze drawn to the tree that marked the location of Karkko's command centre. That he had turned his prison into his base made sense as it was located deep in the jungle, surrounded by Anzati he'd easily bent to his will even while imprisoned, and hard to approach from almost every angle.

Closing my eyes for a moment, I reached out into the Force, checking that I could still sense Karkko ahead of me. He was there, and as had been the case since this morning, seemingly growing stronger with each passing minute. No doubt that was because he was feeding on anyone his army of creatures had brought him in preparation for facing off against me. I suspected that if not for my approaching presence he might've held off on feeding on every sentient he had imprisoned, but there was little I could do to help those poor souls, even with a Quest objective to try and save as many as I could. Even if I hid my Force presence as fully as I could, he would know that I'd be coming for him and feast on the life force of those he held in his command centre. The sooner I reached him, the more chance there was that some of the prisoners might survive, but I wasn't expecting to find any alive once we…

I frowned as, unexpectedly, I sensed a subtle shift in the Force. One so slight that if I'd not been reaching into the Force to confirm Karkko's presence was still where it should be, I'd have likely missed it. I slowed my speeder and gently reached out into the Force, but not towards where Karkko was but to my sides seeking to find the source of the odd shift in the Force. It was just about familiar, yet at the same time it was clear that whoever was here was trying to hide their presence; seemingly wanting to approach Karkko without him or the beasts under his command being aware of what was happening. If only I could…

There.

My head snapped to my right as I felt another faint shift in the Force; enough that now I was looking for it, I not only had the rough location of the source, but I could determine it was someone I'd met before long enough to become familiar with their Force signature. "Shab."

"What?" Simvyl asked, suggesting my curse carried over the Battlenet. Or he was just wondering why I'd slowed down.

"We've got company," I replied as I used the HUD to mark the rough location of the person I'd sensed on a map for others to see. "There. A Jedi," I explained as a mark about fifty kilometres to our right appeared.

"Isn't that a good thing? I mean, someone else to help with facing this fallen Jedi."

"Contemplative: Based on how the Master has fought so far, the powers he has displayed and might need to use against this Dark Jedi, I speculate that the Master is reluctant to have a Jedi nearby to observe his actions."

"About covers it," I responded to HK's answer to Simvyl's question. "That's T'ra Saa," I explain as I track her movements through the Force cautiously, not wanting to draw her towards me. Through the HUD I can spot a few dozen feral Anzati near her rough location, but none seem to be aware of her which is an indication of how well she's masking her presence, and how lucky I was to be able to be at the right moment to sense her presence without giving away mine.

T'ra Saa stopped and I felt the faintest of probes reach into the Force from her. I pulled back fully, locking down my Force connection to the best of my ability so that, if all went well, she'd be unable to sense me. For a moment I wondered how, if she felt my presence, she didn't know it was me but then I remembered that when I'd met her around eight years ago, the Interface had been filtering my Force signature, making me appear distant and weaker than I truly was. While I'd changed dramatically with my training since Naboo, it would be the loss of the Interface filtering the Force that would be causing her the greatest difficulty in determining who I was. However, I knew that wouldn't last, particularly if she was nearby while I fought Karkko. If that happened, and as HK said, I was forced to use everything I knew to defeat the Anzati, then she'd know I was drawing on the Dark Side and report it to the Order. That would cause all sorts of problems that I'd rather avoid for the time being, so I needed a way to…

"HK, I need you to divert and delay her," I said as I realised I had the perfect method to, if not kill, then at least hamper a Jedi. Now, I didn't want T'ra Saa dead, not unless I had no other choice, but I understood that if she were there when I fought Karkko then as soon as he was defeated she would turn against me. While I was powerful, I wasn't ready to take on a Jedi Master; particularly not one with centuries of experience who could probably fight to a standstill, if not defeat, many of those who sat on the Council. "Don't try and kill her, or get close to her. I don't want to risk losing you for that. Just… do whatever you have to, from a distance, to ensure she doesn't get to Karkko's location until after I kill him and Simvyl and I leave."

"Assurance: She will not cause you a problem, Master. Addendum: I am looking forward to testing a Jedi of this era to see what their capabilities are."

"T'ra Saa is one of the best in the Order, so if most things don't work don't take it personally."

HK scoffed. "Indignation: I am a droid, Master, not a weak meatbag. If my methods are ineffectual, I will simply be forced to craft more ingenious solutions to countering Force users." With that, he angled his speeder and moved off. Not directly toward Saa, but on a vector that would ensure he could cut her off without actively engaging her.

As I watched him vanish into the jungle, I looked back at Simvyl. "Are you okay with this?" I asked him. Yes, he had sworn himself to me, but the Antarian Rangers worked with the Jedi, and with this action, I was making it clear to him that my path wasn't going to remain linked to the Order's for much longer.

He was slow to respond, the conflict inside him easy to read after so many years travelling together. Loyalty to the ideal of the Rangers warred with the oath he'd sworn to me. "I… I understand why you're doing it," He eventually said slowly. "You've never been what one would expect of a good Jedi," I chuckled in my helmet at hearing that again, "and I've long since understood you don't intend to stay with the Order for much longer. I don't regret swearing my claws to your side, it's just… this feels like actively working against the Jedi and the Republic and that this point is coming sooner than I expected."

"I'm the same, and by having HK delay her, we might be able to keep our goals aligned with the Order's for a short while longer. However, I think I've known deep inside, perhaps since before we ever met, that my path wasn't the one the Order currently walks. I've never been able to be the sort of Jedi the Council and others wish me to be. For a time, I had hoped to just become something of a rogue or grey Jedi – as in one who, while still a Jedi, follows the will of the Force or their own path instead of the orders of the Council. Yet after Naboo, I knew that wasn't possible." I turned back and grasped the accelerator of my speeder. "I'd just hoped that the separation wouldn't come this soon," I finished as I twisted the accelerator, causing my vehicle to rush forward as fast as it could. "And that it didn't have to happen like this."

… …

… …
As the former prison but now command centre for Volfe Karkko came into view, buried as it was under the massive roots of the tree that had overgrown it, I whistled. "That's older than I expected."

The HUD was scanning the structure, and while an exact date wasn't forthcoming as it couldn't be certain of the effects of ageing and weather erosion that had afflicted the building, its rough estimate was a little over two thousand years old. That certainly aligned with the sight of a tree overgrowing a multi-storey building with its roots while the rest of the tree stretched up far above the jungle and confirmed my feeling that Karkko predated the New Sith Wars was accurate. Why the Jedi Council of the era hadn't chosen to kill Karkko, or at least lock him in a proper prison designed for Force users, I couldn't say, but it seemed I was now forced to correct their mistake.

I slowed my speeder as we reached a large open expanse in the swamp; one covered in a muddy bog, cautious that there might be a threat hidden within. Skirting the edge of the bog, we neared the temple, it and the tree that had grown over it looming larger with each passing second.

"They're getting closer."

I didn't need to look back at Simvyl to confirm his words, the HUD reporting the same thing as the feral Anzati moved around us, blocking off any chance of escape we'd have without having to fight our way through their ranks. Given the HUD had failed to discover more than a few hundred at any one time, I suspected that if needed I could handle all of them by myself. However, that wasn't why I was here.

"Hardly a surprise," I say as we race around the edge of the bog. "Their master wants us here, and unless I miss my guess, they want us to head up that big, wide-open set of stairs."

"You mean the one with no cover, and from which they could swarm us from any angle?"

"That's the one," I say as we finish passing the bog and enter the last few hundred metres to Karkko's command centre. "Which is why we're not taking it," I said as I angled my speeder towards a smaller entrance the HUD had located. "I'm using that one." That entrance was barely wide enough for more than two people to enter side by side, was a point the feral Anzati seemed to be coming and going from, and for which not much of the inside was known. Either from the HUD or from what I'd pulled from Aayla's memories about this place.

"That's better," he replied as he followed behind. "Much easier to defend. The only issue is the Anzati gathered around it, and no doubt inside as well. They're going to want us to head to the main entrance."

I chuckled darkly. "They're welcome to try and stop me going where I want."

"Stop us."

I slowed my speeder and looked back at Simvyl. "I'll be facing Karkko alone," I said slowly but firmly.

Simvyl laughed. "I know that. I'm not stupid enough to think I can take on a Force user when they go all out. Kriff, I can barely keep up with Anakin at times when he really gets going and sinks into the Force. What I mean is that while you face Karkko I'm not staying outside and dealing with these feral Anzati. I've not got a death wish."

I grunted as I realised I'd overreacted for a moment. "Fair enough." Simvyl was a capable warrior, one that had grown stronger over the last few years, but he at least knew his limitations. Oh, asking him to hold a position, even one as seemingly defensible as the cave entrance we were heading for against hundreds of Anzati was going to be a challenge, but it had better odds than him facing someone like Karkko. "Once we're inside you'll find a point to bunker down while I push on, hopefully removing any of the beasts that might try and sneak up on you, and take out Karkko."

"What about any of those taken from Deadend?"

"For now, there's nothing we can do," I replied as our speeders slowed further. The Anzati around us were growing restless, not liking that we weren't heading toward the entrance their master wanted us to use. "Karkko's getting more powerful by the minute, no doubt feeding on any prisoner he has. Once he's dead, if there's time, we'll look for others but I'm not expecting much luck with that. If you find anyone, leave them for now. I don't want you exposing yourself to attack trying to help them."

"Understood."

I stopped the speeder and slipped off. The beasts moved closer, massing in a feeble attempt to stop me from entering the complex where I wanted to enter. I smirked under my helmet, as I drew my blade. The faint howl of the lightsaber igniting was accompanied by me releasing some of the hold I kept on my Force signature.

Many of the beasts shuddered, and a sizable number took a few steps back. Those were the ones who survived Deadend and understood what I was capable of. I'd likely have to remind them and teach the others, to gain entrance to the passageway I wished to enter from, but I knew they'd not be able to stop me, or even really slow me down.

They weren't the target, just bugs on the windscreen that needed to be swatted. However, the more I took out now, the less I'd have to try and find afterwards, if time allowed, for the linked objective of the Lost Apprentice quest. Plus, even if as I suspected I couldn't take them all out, thinning the herd would make them less of a threat to the Guardians once they returned to control the planet and monitor the prisoner population.

It only took a few minutes, and around another hundred dead feral Anzati, for Simvyl and I to reach and then enter the passageway. I reached out with the Force, wanting to ensure no creatures were hiding inside in an attempt to flank my friend as he held our escape point. A few were found, and those close enough to be dispatched were efficiently taken out with either my blade, the blaster in my gauntlet, or judicial use of the Force.

With the area cleared, I turned to Simvyl, watching as he pushed crates and boulders together to form a temporary foxhole. I quickly assisted him by moving several larger objects, including sections of the complex that had broken loose over the years because of plant growth or damage done by the Anzati, so that he had a readily defensible position to await my return.

"Here," I said to the Cathar as I pulled a pouch from my belt and handed it to him. "Place these around at any weak points you find. I'll do the same as I move ahead," I explained, knowing the pouch I'd just given him contained about a dozen thermal detonators. While killing Karkko and as many of the feral Anzati, and then rescuing any prisoners were the goals here, I had no intention of leaving this place standing after we left. It stank of the Dark Side, but not in any way that might be considered natural or healthy. No, this place was a vile corruption of the Force that needed to be expunged.

Simvyl placed the pouch down beside him as he moved into the created cover, though his focus remained on the entranceway we'd just come through. As I moved deeper into the complex, I heard his blasters open fire, the Battlenet reporting the fall of a trio of the beasts that had tried to assault his position. He would have to work to stay safe, but I had faith in his training and ability to handle the challenge.

Slipping into the next chamber beyond the one connected to the entranceway, my blade flicked out and bisected two Anzati on either side of me in one elegant, flowing motion. As their bodies fell to the ground, the HUD scanned the array of cocoons in this chamber. Most had the heads exposed, allowing the HUD to link many to faces it had scanned in Deadend; however, none were moving, and I could feel the Force's revulsion at how they had died. Instead of being allowed to return to the Force, their life force had been drained, preventing them from returning to the cycle of life as it was in this galaxy.

Moving deeper, I passed through two more chambers, each as full of lifeless cocooned corpses as the first. The handful of creatures that were in the chambers bore my wrath for their part in the abomination that had happened here while I placed explosives as I went, trusting the HUD to mark potential weak points in the structure Perhaps I was using too many detonators, but I had over fifty in my Inventory and wanted no part of the complex to remain after Karkko was dead.

Eventually, I reached a fork in my path. One route led deeper into the caverns under the complex, with more cocoons inside, the other led upwards into the former prison, and to where I knew Karkko was waiting for me. Reaching into the Force I tried to sense if anyone in the next chamber was alive, but felt nothing. With a sigh, I took a handful of detonators from my Inventory, placed them around the chamber, and then tossed several more into the next chamber.

With that done, I began my ascend towards the Anzati Dark Jedi above, my mind and body ready for any threat. As I ascended, I felt something twisted brush against the defences around my mind. I growled and enhanced them, ensuring that Karkko couldn't slip into my mind and learn something he might use against me. However, I didn't unfurl the entirety of my power. No, that reveal, even if he'd felt it remotely when I'd taken out his horde of feral beasts and freed Aayla from his control, I wanted to wait until I could see his face before I let him understand just how outclassed he was.

The stairs were in better condition than the chambers I'd just come through, and the signs of degradation and overgrowth by the tree became less prevalent the higher I climbed. It seemed that even while in stasis Karkko had generated enough of a residual twisted presence in the Force that it interrupted with the natural growth of the jungle. As the climb continued, I wondered why the Jedi who had imprisoned Karkko had gone to this extent to create a prison for him. It made even less sense than the decision to imprison him on Kiffex and then forget about him, or at least made things more confusing as the lack of logic involved here was staggering.

Soon I emerged at a door, and I knew that he awaited me on the other side. The door slid open slowly, the ravages of time causing the system controlling it to take a few seconds longer than ideal to react to my presence. The chamber that greeted me as the door slid open was one filled with smoke, though not enough that it in any way impeded vision even if I wasn't in my armour.

Stepping into the large chamber, one that reached at least three stories in height – again, another odd design choice for a prison – I saw large pipes, each easily the thickness of my thigh, running towards a central round platform. On that platform, using a chair that clearly wasn't part of the original decor, sat my target.

Volfe Karkko looked like any healthy Anzati should, though the beard he wore was straight out of the handbook for stereotypical villains. Now, perhaps it was fashionable during his era, but to me, it reminded me of those worn in many older action movies from my former life.

I walked towards him slowly, my hilt in my hand but not yet powered, studying the man through the HUD and with Observe.

Volfe Karkko
Race: Anzati
Level: 37
Health: 95%
Age: 132 (2300 linearly)
Force Potential: High
Threat Potential: High
Reputation: None
Affiliation Loyalty: Volfe Karkko (100%)
Emotional State: Intrigued/confused.
Volfe knows you are the one who took Aayla Secura from him, and while that angers him, he is intrigued by the power he senses within you.
He had expected Quinlan Vos to arrive with other Jedi, yet you fight with the brutal efficiency of a Sith, and he wonders if you might be a better apprentice than Aayla.
However, he is unsure what to make of your arrival while wearing armour that, while unfamiliar to him, is similar to that worn by Mandalorians in his era.
...

"You are the one who took my apprentice from me," Karkko commented as he sat on his chair on the platform, leaning forward slightly with a slight frown as he looked me over. The platform was, based on the device in the ceiling, where he had once been imprisoned, and I assumed he was using it as his throne to mock the Jedi who had made the Force-awful decision to imprison and then forget about him millennia ago.

"She was never yours," I replied softly, keeping my feelings out of my voice. I could have the HUD modulate my voice, but it wouldn't matter as any emotion that slipped into my tone would be sensed by him through the Force. I took another few steps toward the platform, cautious as something felt off about this entire encounter. As if I was being allowed to approach far too easily by someone who had to consider me a threat.

Karkko leaned his head on one hand as his eyes roamed over my frame. "You are the one I felt take her from my control and defeated my legions. You have power child, the likes of which I admit I have not felt before, yet it is clear both by your actions and your choice of attire confirms that you are no Jedi." His head tilted and I felt him brush up against my mental defences again. "Your armour is of Mandalorian design, is it not?"

"It is, though I suspect it's different from what you remember," I replied calmly even as I reached out as subtlety into the Force as I could, trying to put a finger on what felt off. There was no great warning from the Force or immediate danger, nor a reaction of Danger Sense to an imminent threat, yet I couldn't escape the feeling that something was amiss.

Karkko chuckled, the large nose that was semi-common of his species shifting oddly as he did so, and then leaned back in his chair. "Interesting."

He stood slowly, moving carefully to not appear a threat even if I knew he most certainly was. "Interesting," he remarked as he gently leapt down from the platform on my side yet still a good ten metres away from me. "Your power is far beyond that of the Twi'lek," he continued as he moved closer yet angled to my right as if trying to slowly circle me. I turned with him, keeping my front aimed toward him so it would only take the slightest of shifts to get into a duelling stance. "I can taste the Dark Side within you," he said as he unclipped his lightsaber from his belt. "Yet you chose to free the Twi'lek from my control instead of simply killing or breaking her as I would expect." His head tilted to his left. "Who is she to you?"

"A friend," I replied honestly.

Karkko nodded, though he already seemed disinterested in Aayla. I watched as he paused. "Ah, but where are my manners," He said before giving a very regal-looking bow. "As you are no doubt aware, I am Volfe Karkko. Formerly a member of the Jedi Council until I saw through the lies of the Order, and you find yourself in what was once my prison but is now my inner sanctum."

"Cameron Shan," I replied, not bothering with any more details.

"Shan?" Karkko repeated slowly before tapping his chin. "Ah yes, I recall that name from the Twi'lek's thoughts; some that were unbecoming for a Jedi I might add," he continued with a chuckle. "How deliciously ironic that in freeing her from my control and coming here to confront me, you have denied yourself the chance to see if she might now act on those desires now that the false teachings of the Jedi no longer afflict her thoughts." He paused and chuckled. "Well, not unless…"

"Unless what?" I asked, already suspecting where he was going with this. "Not unless I join you and take her as my slave?" I grunted and shook my head. "Sorry, but if I was ever going to learn from a Dark Sider it wouldn't be some pathetic fallen Jedi such as yourself."

Karkko's lips thinned before I felt a mental probe brush against my mind. "Ah, so the Sith are still active in this era. How interesting."

I was glad my helmet was on, masking the momentary shock that he had pulled something from my mind, despite my best efforts to shield it.

"The Twi'lek was unaware of this, but that is hardly a surprise. The Sith would never show an interest in one destined to be a slave when far more powerful and delicious potential apprentices exist." His lightsaber ignited with a snap-hiss.

"Before I drain you, I will pull your knowledge of the Sith and the galaxy from your mind."

"If," I said gently, my blade igniting. The roar of its energy filled the chamber, its colour drawing Karkko's gaze—and a flicker of surprise.

"If?" he asked, cautious now as I eased into a Makashi opening stance.

"If you defeat me," I clarified with a smirk he couldn't see, but one I let him feel through the Force. "Which, from what I've seen so far, is about as likely as the Jedi welcoming you back to the High Council."

Karkko's lips twitched, his only outward reaction, but I felt a ripple in the Force—and then he was upon me.

His blade swept in a wide arc toward my arm, a strike meant to test rather than kill. A flick of my wrist guided it past, deflecting with minimal effort. He rotated, his blade flowing seamlessly into another strike, this one faster, aimed at my ribs. I stepped back, letting the tip burn through empty air.

He was testing me, as I was testing him.

A third attack came, faster still, a sweeping cut toward my shins. My blade dipped low, catching his and guiding it up and over my head in a controlled arc. He had power, but I had precision. I remained in Makashi, giving no hint of the other forms in my arsenal.

Another attack came, flowing from the missed stroke before. This one moved even faster; a low sweep designed to bait a reaction. With a flick of my wrist, my blade dipped low again, guiding the attack up and over without allowing him an opening. While his moves were crisp, they lacked the sheer aggression and deadliness of Maul's strikes, which reassured me. Karkko was powerful, but he was no Sith Lord.

He leapt over me, flipping midair in a flawless Ataru velocity. I pivoted, blade rising just enough to deflect any errant strike. As he landed, he shifted into Juyo, drawing upon the Force to augment his speed and strength.

"You've been trained well," he admitted. His stance coiled with barely restrained aggression. "However, I can see the flaws in your stance and know the weaknesses of your style. Which I will use to defeat you and then feast upon your soup."

I stayed silent, weight balanced, waiting.

He lunged. A feint. I sensed it before he moved, remaining still, waiting for the real attack. His blade drove forward, seeking a decisive strike. I turned, one foot sliding back, guiding his blade away with a minimal flick of my wrist.

His attacks intensified. Strength. Speed. Ferocity. But Makashi was built for this—for control, for counters, for precision. A subtle pivot, a shift in weight, and his strikes found only air.

Another opening appeared, and I took it, though this time only the edge of his robes were burnt by my blade. Still, another moment of proof that I was the better combatant which only fuelled the desperation that I felt growing within Karkko.

Sensing he was losing, Karkko roared, infusing the Force into his scream. I braced and was driven back a few meters by the power of his rage, yet even as he sought to use that, I was ready.

His blade came in, bound for my heart. Guiding it away was easily doable, but in the time that would pass between the beats of a butterfly's wings, I saw another path.

Karkko's eyes widened as my hand first moved towards his blade, and then grasped the heated plasma with ease, stopping his momentum in an instant. His lips shifted, and confusion echoed in the Force but before he could ask how I'd grasped his blade, my lightsaber drove forward, burying a good third of the blade in and through his gut.

He grunted at the sensation, which turned into a pained moan as, with a flick of my wrist, my lightsaber rose, searing a deadly arc through his chest and then out his side.

His lightsaber slipped from his grasp, though for a second before it turned off, it remained secure in the grasp of my mechanical hand. As it fell, I stepped forward, catching the hilt in my hand and then igniting the blade.

Karkko stumbled back, the hand that had been grasping his blade moving to the long, fatal wound on his side. He slumped to a knee, looking at the wound in shock. As his head rose, and his eyes saw me, I moved closer, both his blade and mine ignited and in my hands.

His lips moved, and the arm came up. Whether in a desperate plea for mercy or some final act of defiance, I didn't care. My blade flicked around, severing his arm at the elbow before, wanting to ensure he was gone, I used his blade to remove his head.

The body slumped to the floor in a heap as his skull, shock and fear forever locked on his face, bounced off the ground and rolled away.

I stepped back, depowering both blades and smiled at the headless body at my feet. He had dared to think he could be my master, that he was in some way more powerful than I. That failing, along with what he did to Aayla, ensured this was the only outcome that befitted him.

I stood there, the Force shifting and bowing down to me, savouring the moment of victory. Of the proof that all my work since Naboo had been worth it. Yes, I wasn't ready to take on most Jedi Masters, to say nothing of the Council or the Banite Sith, but I had my proof that the path I had chosen and the choices I'd made had been the right ones.

As the moment of relishing my victory passed, I knelt, wanting to see if Karkko kept anything of value in his robes. At the same time, I sent a signal to Simvyl that Karkko was defeated, and that we'd soon be moving out.

Finding nothing of worth on Karkko's corpse I stood and moved what the HUD suggested might still be working computers in the chamber. The process that the Jedi of that ancient era had used to imprison Karkko while old might hold some value, and there might well be files there that could be of use. I'd also be making sure the systems were purged so that, if T'ra Saa arrived and had time to examine the complex before it exploded, she'd not find any recordings or sensor readings of anything I'd done since I'd come into range of the complex.

As I walked away, and after clipping both lightsabers to my belt, I called upon my training with the Shapers, and then the fury that burnt within my soul. Pushing one hand back to Karkko's body, the HUD reported it being engulfed in flames fuelled by the Force which would again, if she arrived with time to spare, further prevent T'ra Saa from knowing what had happened here. The flames shifted to the Anzati's head and then arm, reducing everything to ash.

As I used my gauntlet's system to access the complex's ancient computer systems, I reached out with the Force, hoping to sense anyone who was not an Anzati still alive in the place. However, I felt nothing beyond the faint hints of the various Anzati that had served Karkko, in all their stages of de-evolution, ambling around unsure of what to do. The more bestial one of them had become, the harder it was to sense them within the Force, even when drawing on the darker elements of it for help.

It was as I pulled back from that search, the minimap of my Interface marking as many of the feral Anzati as I could locate, that a signal came in from HK through the Battlenet. He had been forced to pull back from delaying T'ra Saa. The Neti Jedi Master had finally slipped through whatever delays and distractions HK had deployed to keep her from my current location and she was now moving at great speed towards the complex.

Understanding time was of the essence, I ordered Simvyl to get to the speeders and then, with the Force surging through me, raced around the chamber and elsewhere in the complex, deploying thermal detonators at points the Force felt would ensure the maximum amount of destruction.

By the time we left, this complex would have but seconds of existence left, and the threat it had created to the prisoners on Kiffex, and to the Guardians who monitored said prisoners, would be gone. Along with, I hoped, most of the Anzati that had been drawn to Karkko's prison and service.

The threat he posed was over. It was now time to check on Aayla and Quinlan, contact the Guardians then leave this planet. Hopefully forever.

… …

… …
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Mar 25, 2025

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 1 to 4 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.

A/N(2): Sorry for he delay, real life decided to interfere.

3.12 A Change in Path 1
... ...

As the speeder bike raced through the swamp on Kiffex, I accessed the feed from the HUD to look behind me. Thick, black smoke was rising into the air rapidly; a sign that the explosives Simvyl and I had planted in Karkko's former prison-turned-command centre had done their job and that there'd be nothing there for T'ra Saa to locate. Now, we had perhaps used a touch too many thermal detonators – I had depleted the twenty-five I'd carried in my Inventory – and I had reduced Karkko's body to ash before leaving the complex, but there was no such thing as overkill in my mind if it kept the truth of what I'd done, and more importantly how I'd done it, from Master Saa, and thus the Jedi High Council for a little while longer.

The only item taken from the complex was Karkko's lightsaber which hung proudly at my hip. According to Observe, there was nothing particularly impressive or special about the lightsaber, but it was a trophy of my victory over someone who had once been a member of the Jedi Council millennia ago. It was a nice ego boost to consider that I had defeated someone who had once been a member of a Jedi Council, however nothing about Karkko's combat form suggested he was anything particularly impressive and as such, I was reluctant to consider my victory over him as a sign that I could defeat more than perhaps one or two members of the current Council.

Nothing else of value had been found in the complex in the brief time we had to search it, though I had downloaded what I could from the place's databanks in the hopes there might be something useful that I could discover later. Currently, even before we'd left the complex, I'd been actively hiding my presence in the Force in every way I knew how to prevent T'ra Saa from both trying to track me and giving her any additional information about the Dark side user who had fought and defeated Karkko before she arrived at the smoking ruins of his former prison.

Still, for all that I had moved to hide myself in the Force, and that my Force signature had altered considerably since taking Natural Selection and then training with various Force sects and studying from Adas' holocron, I knew it was only a matter of time – likely no more than half a year at an outside – until Master Saa was able to piece together that I was the one who'd defeated Karkko, drawing heavily on the Dark Side to shatter the illusions that the Anzati Dark Jedi had favoured. The Anzati had skill, I would give him that, but for all his abilities, he had only dabbled in the Dark Side in his later years, which given he could considerably have been centuries old before turning to the Dark Side, meant his mind had remained influenced by his time as a Jedi from being a Youngling until turning from the Order after serving on the High Council.

"What's the plan?" Simvyl asked through the secure comms as he and HK followed along behind me on their speeders, the droid monitoring the movements of any feral Anzati that were tracking us.

Those who had survived my duel with Karkko had been half-following, half-pursuing us since their master's death. From what I could sense from those that had gotten close enough to allow me to pick up on their feelings – at least before they were summarily killed – it seemed the beasts felt that because I had killed Karkko, they should transfer their loyalty to me. I had no interest in that, as they were little better than untrained kath hounds. However, their continual need to stay close enabled HK to keep thinning their ranks as we raced back to Deadend, fulfilling one of the conditions of the Lost Apprentice quest.

"Getting off this pathetic planet," I replied bluntly, not bothering to hide my irritation with being here even as HK used a semi-silenced blaster to take out a trio of Anzati that had popped out from behind cover in the brush around us. "But before that, I need to speak with Aayla."

"Observation: From examining the recordings of your duel with the Twi'lek meatbag, there was little there that impressed me, Master. Addendum: That said, any Force user that fights for your cause has greater use compared to the average meatbags that infest the galaxy."

I smirked at HK's blunt assessment of Aayla's form, and the even cruder comment on the wider galaxy. "You're not wrong, HK, however, my focus on Aayla for now is as her friend. She's one of the first I made at the Temple in fact." As I said that, I glanced skyward, my thoughts turning to my oldest dearest companion in the Order: Serra.

As with every other time memories of her came to the forefront of my thoughts, I couldn't stop myself from wondering how she was doing. By now she should've moved on from the death of Master Drallig, the closest thing she had to a parental figure, and committed to whatever training Master Windu had her undergoing. However, I had no idea what all that meant for us.

I cared deeply for her, loved her even and would always carry a flame for her in my heart. Yet, since Naboo I had come to realise that my path was leading me away from the Jedi – and more importantly, from her – faster than I had anticipated. The path I was choosing, the one that saw me use the Force to defeat Karkko by demanding its obedience instead of working with it as a Jedi would, was a path I wasn't sure she could, or even would, choose to follow.

The fear that she would reject me for the Order if forced to choose was one that often constricted around my heart, fuelling many restless nights I'd endured over the last roughly two years. I knew even before agreeing to help Quinlan that things were going to come to a head, but with events here, it seemed that that shift in direction was going to arrive sooner than I had expected.

T'ra Saa would report what had happened here, and what she had felt, to the High Council. The challenge for me was to leave the Order before she realised that I was the one who had killed Karkko. If I didn't do so, or she realised the truth and reported it before I formally left the Order, then I would likely see a team of Jedi sent after me. If it was one composed of Knights, then unless they ganged up on me and I was without allies, I wasn't overly concerned. However, if even two Jedi Masters were on any team sent after me, then I would have to be far more cautious about when and where any battle took place. The more experienced and skilled the Masters, the lower my odds of survival, never mind victory, became.

As much as simply going to the Temple and resigning was something to consider, doing so had many risks. First and foremost, I had Quinlan and Aayla with me, and taking them there would see the Order learn that I was the one who killed Karkko inside a day. The other major issue was that Dooku's long-gestating idea of gaining access to many restricted items in the more secure holocron vaults and keeping them after leaving the Order would be complicated. At least when it came to me.

Dooku, as a Jedi Master, could enter those vaults. I, however, couldn't. Not legally at any rate. Yet Dooku had been clear that he felt that I should have some of those items in the vaults as well as him. For him, it was an oddly sentimental decision, but one I hadn't complained about any time he had brought up his thoughts, and one that now appealed greatly given I had to leave the Order.

Before I could speak with him, however, I had to converse with Quinlan and Aayla, and after informing Sheyf Tinte of what happened on this world, ensure they didn't return to the Order. That line of thought brought me to the A Change in Path quest, and how I could use it to influence the direction the pair head.

When the Interface had created the quest, I had thought it was an odd one. Yet after Karkko's defeat, I realised that the Interface could, if not see, then at least predict the likely outcomes of my completion of the Lost Apprentice quest, and how the fates of Quinlan, Aayla, and myself were, at least for the time being, intertwined.

A Change of Path had several paths, from letting the pair return to the Jedi, to taking them under my wing and training them. That last option would generate a new quest, and until very recently was the one I was leaning away from the most. Now it held appeal because as HK said, having Force users on my side was extremely beneficial. Any Jedi was a Force multiplier, even with the way the Order limited its members in what they could do and learn. Two trained by me, using the ideals I'd gained from Adas, and whatever else I might learn from holocrons that I and Dooku could acquire from the vaults in the Temple, could turn the tide of many a battle that I knew existed in my future.

Already there were murmurings on the Holonet of growing discontent across the Outer Rim, with a handful of reports suggesting worlds and sectors from the Mid Rim through the Expansion Regions and into the Inner Rim were growing disillusioned with the Republic. Interestingly, for all those reports that I had seen on the Holonet in my travels when I had gone near the Core, they seemingly vanished. I had no proof that the Banite Sith were behind that, but it wouldn't take much to downplay a few stories here and there in the media to manipulate and deceive the masses. It was, after all, a tactic I knew had existed in my former life, and with the Republic being over twenty thousand years old, something that would exist here as well.

I had yet to catch any mention in the reports of a central figure stirring up anti-Republic sentiment, but there had to be someone doing it. Dooku hadn't become Darth Tyrannus, but the Banite Sith would find another fool to use as a pawn to generate the war they wanted. I just had to wait until that figure revealed themselves, and then see if an opportunity might arise to remove them before the war broke out. Provided, of course, that choice didn't in some way make things worse for me in the coming years.

The approaching walls of Deadend drew my focus back to the here and now, mind shifted back to Aayla and Quinlan. I could sense both with ease as while they were masking their Force signatures slightly, I knew what to look for and had their presences locked in before we were even halfway back to the settlement.

I would need them off-world before Master Saa sensed them and then sought them out. Ideally, she wouldn't recognise the pair's signatures before we departed, but if she did, then it would cause some amusing confusion in the Order. The Council would know from Master Saa that neither was the source of the Dark Side energies that had swarmed around Karkko's former prison before I defeated him, and the Order would be seeking the pair out for answers. Which was another reason for me to ensure the pair didn't return directly to the Order.

I watched as the gates of the settlement opened without a challenge, smirking at the gentle tremors of fear I sensed from those on the walls. They knew who I was, remembered what I'd done to Zaga and then the feral Anzati that had attacked here, and they were wise enough to not risk angering me in any way. Exactly what one would expect of bottom-feeding scum such as them.

Nearing the Black Hole Cantina, I wondered where Master Tholme might be. He was Quinlan's former Master, and would undoubtedly be looking for his old Padawan. I would rather avoid running into him currently as he was one of the Jedi Masters I felt I would struggle against. Perhaps one of the most dangerous given Dooku had often spoken of Master Tholme as one of the few in the Order who respected the Old Ways and was regarded as one of the best Makashi practitioners in the Order. Not on Dooku's level, but close enough that I highly doubted I could take him in a straight-up duel.

As I powered down the speeder, my thoughts shifted to Anakin. He would be in Kiffar with Sheyf Tinte, and I was looking forward to having him back at my side. As much as I was now leaning towards at least having the two Force users inside the cantina before me come with me, if I had to I would drop them in an instant. Beyond his role as the Chosen One, Anakin was my son, and I would sacrifice almost anything and anyone to keep him safe from the clutches of the Banite Sith and Jedi. Eventually, I knew they would learn of his existence, but with me now settling on leaving the Order, their ability to attempt to take my ad from me was slipping away rapidly. Still, it would not stop the Banite Sith – and possibly certain elements in the Order if they learnt of Anakin's Force potential – from attempting to kidnap my son, and I would burn entire worlds to keep him from any of their clutches and ensure that he never rose to become the Banite Sith Lord Darth Vader.

Just before I pushed the doors to the cantina open, I pulled my helmet off, and as I stepped inside, my other hand rested on the hilt of my saber. Aayla was awake and seemed calm, but given what she had endured for the last few months, there was always the chance she might lash out at me for killing Karkko. I didn't plan to draw my saber, but it was always wiser to be prepared, which was why the anti-Force user weaponry in my gauntlet and replacement limb was powered up.

"And how is everyone this fine evening?" I asked as I moved into the main room of the cantina. Around me the noise fell away as those present, those lucky enough to survive first my battle with Zaga and then the attack by the feral Anzati, understood that I was not one they wished to mess with. From the general sensations in the room, I could sense glimmers of hope mixed in with the general unease and fear, which would come from the need of some to know if friends or loved ones survived their capture by the Anzati. If they had questions, they could direct them to Simvyl and HK as the pair entered behind me.

My focus was on the two Force users, and potentially former Jedi, that were sitting on two smaller, and frankly comfier-looking seats beside the raised seat from where Zaga had ruled before I'd cut him down the day before. I was sure Zaga considered it his throne, but while it did grant clear views over the entire cantina floor, it was little better than a large, high-backed chair, and as I moved toward it and the two Force users sitting at its base, I knew it was where I'd be resting until I left this kriff-hole of a planet.

As I neared the pair, I noticed Aayla's head turn to look at me, fire in her eyes, while Quinlan tensed, as if fearing his Padawan might try and attack me. Her eyes stared into mine and I made sure to hold her gaze before the gentle movement of one hand drew her attention to Karkko's lightsaber as it swung at my hip. To further ensure she didn't try anything, I allowed a mere fraction of my power to slip out of the cloak I was using to mask my Force signature.

The others in the cantina all went still, their minds filling with amusing terror, but my focus was on the pair I was approaching. Quinlan's eyes widened as he looked between me and his formerly lost Padawan, but I swore I felt acceptance from him at my display of power. As if I had the right – not that I needed his permission – to display my prowess after defeating Karkko.

Aayla's reaction was far more telling. She froze as my presence engulfed the cantina, which was as far as I was projecting my aura before there was a shift in her demeanour that I couldn't quite place. Acceptance that Karkko was gone for sure, but there was something more primal and instinctual underneath it. As if she felt I was some form of apex predator that she couldn't hope to challenge.

"How are you feeling?" I asked her as I neared, ignoring the rest of the sentients in the cantina, even Quinlan, as stepped closer to her.

"I.." She blinked, her eyes shifting from my face back to the extra lightsaber at my hip. "He's dead?"

"Reduced to ash," I confirmed with a touch too much amusement. I lifted Karkko's lightsaber from my hip and held the hilt out for her to see. "Along with his former prison, and I hope, most of the feral beasts that had served him."

She focused on the lightsaber as I settled into Zaga's former seat. A sigh slipped from her lips as her shoulders drooped, and I felt the concern she'd been holding onto, the fear that Karkko would return, fade away into the Force. "Thank you."

I smirked at her words. "Not the first thing I expected you to say after I confirmed his death," I commented as I handed her Karkko's lightsaber, sensing in the Force that she meant no danger to me. Her eyes looked at the lightsaber cautiously, and I felt a sliver of trepidation from her before she took the ancient weapon from my grasp.

"If I had just recovered from you making me sleep, then I might not have accepted your words. Not even with this," she lifted the lightsaber slightly, "in my hands. However," her gaze shifted to Quinlan, "after I awoke, and remembered I knew him as more than the man who slew my uncle, we… talked."

"Talked?" I asked. "Or talked?" I added, gesturing at the hilt in her hand.

Quinlan chuckled. "The former. It seems that while my memories are fragmented, if not gone forever without access to everything I might have touched in my life, Aayla remembers much of her… of our time as Jedi."

"Yes, but everything is jumbled," Aayla added, "like a puzzle for which I lack the instructions. One with sensations and," her cheeks darkened slightly as she looked away from me, "emotions attached to them."

"I assume your lekku helped you remember what you do?" The twin head-tails that extended from her skull contained parts of her brain, giving Twi'leks greater memory retention along with it seemed, the ability to recall memories even when their mind was meant to have been wiped. That, along with her powerful connection to the Force, was likely why her uncle had dosed her with glitteryll every day.

"Yes. From them, I remember Quinlan, how he saved me as a child, and how he started training me as a Jedi." Quinlan smiled at hearing her say that even as Aayla looked back at me for the first time since the earlier mention of emotions. "I remember you, Cameron. We were friends, were we not?"

"We were."

"There is another I remember when I think of you. A human with brown hair and eyes. One you are remarkably close with."

I gave her a melancholy smile. "Serra," I said, providing the name. "And yes we are close. Or at least, we were. We haven't spoken in a few years, not since…" I paused and closed my eyes, pushing aside my feelings for Serra lest they become clear to the pair before me. "Not since a battle where she lost her Master. I hope that we're still friends, but her Master was there because of her, and she was there because of me." I pushed aside other thoughts on Serra and removed the pain and regret from my smile. "But you're right to say we were friends, Aayla, and I still consider us to be so. If that is fine with you?"

She looked at me for a moment, her head tilting slightly to one side, and I felt her reaching out in the Force, trying to get a read on me. With my barriers up, hiding my presence she couldn't sense much, but I made sure my sincerity was there for her to find. "Yes," She replied after a short time, holding out Karkko's lightsaber for me, "I would like that."

I took the hilt with a smile and reattached it to my belt. I wasn't sure what else to say, though a gentle cough from Quinlan drew my attention along with Aayla's. "We… we aren't sure what we should do. I mean after we speak with my aunt." I raised a single eyebrow, wanting to hear more from him. "I know we should return to the Jedi, and resume our training with them. However,…"

"I've done horrible things," Aayla said quietly. "I've killed many and captured others in the service of Karkko. I… I watched him drain the life force from others and revelled in the dark delight of getting revenge for my uncle's death. Revenge I now know was unwarranted, but still, I… I enjoyed those feelings."

"I too have done things since losing my memories. Things the Jedi would not approve of," Quinlan added as I felt the Force reacting to their words. "Things I fear they might imprison me for. I can accept that, but I won't let them punish Aayla for my failings."

As Aayla turned to her former Master and placed her hands on his arm, I closed my eyes. Reaching out into the Force, I sought a hint of what I should do. The Force, however, was unwilling to provide one, and thus I exerted my will over it, demanding insight into the paths that lay before the pair. Unsurprisingly, what I saw aligned with the options in the A Change of Path quest, but as I pulled more information from the Force, and bent it to provide me with the knowledge I sought, it became clear to me that returning the pair to the Jedi was, perhaps, the worst path they could take. At least for me personally. Not just because of how it would constrict the timeline of Dooku's idea of liberating knowledge from the Holocron Vaults, but because the pair would highly likely become complications I would have to remove in the years, or even decades to come.

Perhaps the pair would return to the Order at some point, but I knew now that I had to ensure they remained away from the decadent capital of the Republic for at least a while longer, at least a quarter-year. That, from what the Force was revealing to me, would grant Dooku and me time to enact whatever insane plan it took to unshackle holocrons from the Order. Yet, I felt that the longer I could keep the pair from the Order, the greater the chances that I would gain allies for the wars to come; allies that I would need.

Opening my eyes, I offered the pair a soft smile, hiding what I'd just gleaned from the Force from my expression, or from projecting my desires into the Force for them to sense. "We can discuss that once, as you say, we speak with Sheyf Tinte. I, for one, long to get off this kriffing world and return to my Padawan and ship."

Aayla gasped. "You have a Padawan?" she looked at Quinlan as he chuckled.

"Yes. A young boy named Anakin. He is… impressively smart and has a passion for technology. Something, from what I can recall from the flashes I had glimpsed of our past, you share as well."

"I… I think I do," Aayla replied with a small smile for her Master before looking up at me. "I have no memory of your Padawan."

"Nor does any member of the Order. Save my former Master, and now you two," I replied with a smirk. I stood, noting dismissively how everyone in the cantina who wasn't a friend or ally tensed at my movement. The people here, whatever their crimes had been, were scum; far beneath me and those with me. The sooner I was away from them and this pathetic excuse for civilisation the better it would be for all. "I'd be happy to introduce you to him, Aayla, but to do that we need to get off this world," I added, looking at Quinlan, knowing only he could summon a Guardian vessel to collect us.

Now, if push came to shove Anakin could get Raven here without too much effort. Haran, Raven could likely manage the flight without a pilot if forced to do so. However, I had no reason to reach out to the pair and request they do so. It would cause issues with Sheyf Tinte, and I sensed I needed her help in ensuring the Jedi remained unaware that Quinlan and I had been on this world.

"Yes, we should depart from here at once," Quinlan agreed with that look hinting the Force was pushing him in that direction. He stood, and after giving Aayla a nod to assure her he would be back, moved towards the door of the cantina. I watched him go, my eyes drifting towards the nearest bar. It was unlikely that they had anything on tap that would be enjoyable, but I wanted something to celebrate my victory.

"How did he die?" I stopped after taking a single step down from the raised platform where Zaga had sat when he had ruled here and turned back to Aayla. "Karkko. I sense you defeated him easily."

I grunted in amusement. "I wouldn't say it was easy, but it was simpler than I'd expected."

"He was powerful."

"Aye, he was. I, however, was more so," I answered, letting some pride at my victory seep out as I spoke. There would be far harder battles to come against other Force users, but when faced with my first challenger, I'd emerged victorious with relatively little effort. That was something to be proud of, though I was wise enough to not let my ego grow too large from the victory. "I'm going to get a drink, but if you want I could detail the battle to you while I do so?"

Aayla nodded, and stood, taking my offered hand. As I guided her towards the bar, I wondered how she would react to learning of how, in the end, pitiful Karkko had been, and what effect it would have on her. Aayla was a powerful Force user and a pretty one at that, and if I could sway her into not wishing to return to the Order, I knew Quinlan would follow. His loyalty to her was something I could exploit for my benefit.

… …

… …
As Quinlan spoke with Sheyf Tinte, detailing everything that had happened on Kiffex, I leaned against a pillar in the large, open area where the leader of the Guardians of Kiffu ruled from. As Tinte listened, I appeared to be idly watching movement through the large floor-to-ceiling windows that allowed an almost three-hundred-and-sixty-degree view of the planet's capital city. What I was actually doing was, as it had appeared just as Quinlan handed over the bag containing the badges of the fallen Guardians we'd discovered on Kiffex, looking over the information of the completed quest linked to events on Kiffex.

Quest Completed!

The Lost Apprentice [ƍ] [֍]

Objectives:

:a : Find where Aayla Secura is inside half a year. [Yes]

:b : Ensure that Aayla Secura is saved. [Yes]

:c: Make sure that Quinlan Vos survives. [Yes]

:d: discover what happened to the Guardians on Kiffex and report back to Sheyf Tinte. [Yes]

Ensure all dead Guardians are given suitable burials/send-offs. [Yes]

:e: Discover why Aayla Secura is working with Anzati. [Yes]

:f: Eliminate the Anzati horde on Kiffex. [954/1167]

:g: Survive the assault on the settlement named Deadend. [Yes]

:h: Eliminate the threat posed by Volfe Karkko [Yes - Killed]

:i: Locate and rescue any taken by the feral Anzati. [No]

Rewards/Penalties:

:a : 1500XP (+300XP)

:b : 2500XP (+500XP)

Passed test of Friendship with Quinlan Vos

A Large increase in Reputation with Quinlan Vos

:c: 2000XP (+400XP)

A decent increase in Reputation with Quinlan Vos

A variable increase or decrease in Reputation with Aayla Secura.

:d: 1500XP (+300XP)

A decent increase in Reputation with Sheyf Tinte

Decent increases in Reputation with every current member of the Kiffar Guardians.

:e: 750XP (+150XP)

:f: 9540XP (+1908XP) (+combat XP divided under party mechanics)

:g: 1250XP (+250XP)

:h: 6000XP (+1200XP) (+combat XP)

:i: Variable losses of Reputation with those sentenced to imprisonment on Kiffex.

Passed a Test of Friendship with Quinlan Vos.

A minor increase in Reputation with Sheyf Tinte

...

LEVEL UP!

Level: 31 -> 32

PerkP: +1

STAM: 65

SP: +4

SKP: + 45

...

While my face remained passive, internally I was smiling. Just the base objectives had been enough to carry me to Level 32, which brought with it a new Perk Point. The combat XP from fighting the feral Anzati, and then the nice bonus I'd gained from taking down Karkko – which, doing some mental calculations, I discovered carried a large bonus because he was an active Force user – took me a decent amount towards reaching level 33.

The Perk Point had already been spent. The Perk list hadn't carried any new options this time around – I was only expecting that to happen from Level 40 onwards – and I had held a clear favourite from the last Perk Point I'd gained at Level 30. As such, Stat Boost had been taken, which lifted my combined physical stat limit from 65 to 75.

The Interface provided some details on what that meant, and a little extrapolation meant that I felt I now had the potential to move beyond what a baseline Human was capable of, even at their peak. I was now in the domain of those born with genetic modifications, such as the clones of Jango Fett if I had to guess, and a handful of alien species that held higher physical limits such as, potentially, the Cathar.

While I could take Simvyl if I used the Force to enhance my body, even when he used what he had learnt from the Matukai to do likewise, if we went without boosts, he had the edge in every way. That wouldn't come instantly, however. Not unless I dropped the 8 Stat Points – 4 each from Levels 31 and 32 – I had in reserve. However, while that was an option, as I could almost always ensure I could draw on the Force, I preferred to work on lifting them naturally, which was why, when I'd looked at my Stats, I'd barely managed to hide my amusement as Strength, Agility, and Vitality, had all gone up by one already.

It seemed that by having them maxed for beforehand, the moment room existed to raise the stats, the Interface had done so. An interesting, but relatively minor benefit I would have or remember if I ever discovered another way to raise my physical stat limits or another if a perk like Stat Boost was offered.

As I mentally closed the notice for the completion of the Lost Apprentice quest, my thoughts turned to the A Change of Fate quest and what to do about Quinlan and Aayla. It had only been about a day since I'd defeated Karkko, but after what I'd deducted from the Force in Deadend, I had begun subtly suggesting to the pair that returning to the Order wasn't in their best interests. I'd yet to openly offer them the opportunity to travel with me, at least to speak with Dooku as the Gaia system was where I was heading next, but I felt the pair were open to the idea of at least travelling with me for a short time. I'd prefer if they would commit to longer, but I wasn't going to push them currently.

"Cameron Shan." Sheyf Tinte's use of my name drew my focus, and I shifted my stance slightly from a fully relaxed pose to one that made clear she had my attention. "On behalf of the Guardians of Kiffu, you have my thanks." She lowered her head slightly, a gesture that I returned. "Not only have you helped one of my clan, but you have dealt with a danger the Jedi failed to alert us to until you and Quinlan Vos were already on Kiffex."

I smirked as I moved closer, coming to stand near Quinlan, my helmet resting under one arm so she could see my face. "I have discovered that, while they are indeed wise, the High Council is great at making decisions about Force users without considering how it might affect those outside the Order, or even warning them of potential dangers they might face." Yes, I was painting the Order in a bad light, but this was another little moment where being honest, in a sense, allowed me to colour Quinlan's perceptions of the Council in my favour.

Tinte chuckled at my words and gave me an odd smile. "I had never expected to hear a member of the Jedi be so openly frank in their agitation towards their leaders. It is refreshing to hear and see that you don't all follow the orders of your Council blindly."

"Those of us with an understanding of the wider galaxy are more open-minded, Sheyf," I remarked, making her smile grow further.

"Yes. Know that for as long as I am Sheyf if you ever require it, you will have safe harbour on this world and the support of the Guardians in this sector. At least so long as you are not wanted by the Republic for crimes the Guardians would consider enforcing."

"Thank you, Sheyf," I replied slowly, bowing perhaps a touch more than needed. There was still something about her I disliked; a sense in the Force that she was hiding something about Quinlan. However, that was a matter between them, and the chance to gain, if not new allies, then at least people willing to help me was something I could see a use for in the coming years.

Tinte nodded and then returned her focus to Quinlan. "I should tell you both that the Jedi sent one of their own, without informing me of doing so, to Kiffex. An action for which I have issued a formal complaint to the Office of the Chancellors over."

I nodded and brought a hand up to scratch my chin. "Ah, that explains it. I swore I felt the presence of another Force user on the planet, but I couldn't get a good read on who it was or why they were there," I explained. Or at least, I explained in a way that hid the full truth within the partial truth.

HK had sent me the logs of his efforts to delay T'ra Saa while I fought Karkko. Nothing he had done was intended to be lethal, which was as I instructed. That said, while Master Saa emerged unscathed from the encounter, and unknowing of her assailant, there was much from the encounter that HK was using to update his combat profiles for the Jedi of this era.

One thing that was clear, and reinforced my decision to cloak my presence after killing Karkko had been a wise one, was the way Master Saa moved. I could tell she wasn't yet pushing herself to her fullest, yet from the recording I knew I'd struggle to survive an encounter with her, never mind emerge victorious. That wasn't a surprise, as Dooku and Fay rated Master Saa very highly as a combatant and Force user, but it was a good reminder that while I was powerful, I wasn't ready to take on the uppermost tiers of Force users in single combat. Not without rigging the battlefield heavily in my favour first.

"I have been informed, via the Senate and not the Jedi, that they have dispatched a team to help handle the matter with the prison they left on Kiffex without telling my ancestors about," Tinte added, her venom towards the Order laced freely in her words. "Will either of you, or your Padawan, Quinlan, be staying to await their arrival?"

I chuckled and shook my head. "No. Not only do I feel the Force guiding me away from Kiffu, but I have found that the less time I spend around members of the Council, some of whom I know will be on that team, the less complicated my life is."

Tinte smiled at my remark, though Quinlan looked a fraction confused. Understandable given his lack of memories regarding the Order. "Yes, I can appreciate such a sentiment," Tinte said. "The politics of leading the Guardians is taxing enough for me. Dealing with the Jedi Council, to say nothing of your connections to Chancellor Palpatine, can only make everything that much more… unappealing."

"That's one way to put it."

Tinte's smile grew as she turned her full attention to her nephew. "And what of you and your Twi'lek? Will you return to the Jedi, or might you consider remaining here on Kiffu with your people?"

I didn't need to look at him to know Quinlan was conflicted. My words over the last day, as subtle as they had been, had helped sour what little goodwill he held towards the Order, and I could sense the doubt and confusion radiating from him into the Force. Each time I felt that I had to remind myself that while now untrained, Quinlan was strong in the Force and any attempt I might use to actively convince him to leave the Order risked being sensed by him as a self-serving ideal.

"I am uncertain," he replied slowly, taking care with his words. "When I encountered him on Coruscant, Master Windu offered to retrain me. I suspect, no, I know that offer still stands and extends to Aayla. However, returning to the Order would see us split up for retraining at best." He looked at the floor, sighed and shook his head before continuing even as I felt the Force swirling around him; tempting me was an opportunity that I could take. "I was the one who found Aayla, who brought her to the Order and trained her. At least before everything that happened on Ryloth. I know in my heart that it was my destiny to train her to become what she is meant to be, yet if we return to the Order, that will not happen and I find myself… fearful of that, and what repercussions the Order might have for us given our actions taken since losing our memories."

The Force was all but calling out for me to intervene, to take advantage of the situation but I didn't. I knew there was more Quinlan wanted to reveal to Tinte and me, and I understood that I needed to let him continue before I made my offer and used the situation to my benefit. My eyes closed as I reached into the Force, pulling on the strings I sensed in it, readying them for the moment when I would act.

"Just as you have sensed around me, I… I have felt and called upon the Dark Side, aunt, during my quest to find her. There have been times when I have used my rage, my desire to find her to keep going and survive whatever dangers and obstacles appeared in my way. I know that these actions, and those taken by Aayla while serving… him, would not meet with the approval of the Jedi and I… I fear what the repercussions might be." As I opened my eyes, I saw he'd lifted his head and was meeting Tinte's gaze firmly. "Aayla is not of our blood, but she is my family. I would move planets to protect her if I must."

Tinte took a few seconds before she responded. "As I told you when you first came home looking for the Twi'lek, there is darkness within you Quinlan; one that I now sense risks consuming you if you aren't careful. If you believe that similar corruption exists in your Padawan and that the Jedi will not accept what you wish for, then I must agree with you in saying the Jedi are not the best option for you."

Tinte looked at me for a moment before she continued. "I could offer you both sanctuary on Kiffex, and I would if you asked for it, but I am uncertain if the Jedi who are coming here would accept that." Her gaze shifted fully to me. "Nor I suspect, would they like what I sense from you, Cameron Shan. You hide it well, but I have spent my life around the more dangerous elements of the galaxy serving as a Guardian and now Sheyf, and I know one who works within those pools. However, unlike my kin, I feel you are not at risk of being devoured by the Dark Side."

I held her gaze for a moment, a flicker of concern that my barriers weren't as strong as I suspected shooting through my thoughts. Tinte isn't particularly strong with the Force, but it seems she has, as she said, experience with the darker nature of the galaxy. "I've always had issues with my emotions and letting go of them," I began honestly. "My Masters understood this and helped me control my baser desires and wants so that they weren't what drove me. They still exist within me, however, which is something most Jedi wouldn't approve of given it takes me dangerously close to violating the Jedi Code." Or, as had been the case over the last few years, times and places where I'd abandoned the Code completely. "Since I've always had opposition in the Order about my presence as a Jedi, due to how I arrived at the Temple and the lineage I carry, I've learnt to accept people questioning my motives and drives," I continued, glossing over my past even though I felt a spark of interest from both Kiffar.

I turned and looked at Quinlan carefully, the Force vibrating around us in a way that I took to mean this was a moment where I could alter his destiny. "Quinlan, I'm not saying you should return to the Order, nor am I certain that walking away from the Order entirely is the right path for you and Aayla. However, I can offer, for as long as you wish, another option. You could travel with me for a while," I made sure to keep my words gentle, concerned that any intentional usage of the Force to influence him was something he and Tinte might sense. "I intend to visit my former Master, Dooku, once I depart Kiffu. While he will not be interested in retraining you, he would be willing to help me guide you towards a new path." I raised a finger as I sensed Quinlan was about to respond. "I should warn you that what we might teach would be considered…. heretical by some of the Order."

That was putting it mildly given a good part of how I was training Anakin was created from me distilling what I had learnt from Force cults outside the Order and Adas' holocron, and Dooku had never been one, at least for as long as I'd known him, to place great significance in the Jedi Code for himself or those he taught, feeling that it was a guide designed for lesser Force users.

Quinlan nodded slowly as I finished my warning. He then took nearly a minute to think about the offer before responding. "I feel there is more that you're not telling me, but at the same time, I sense that your offer might be the better one. For both myself and Aayla." His eyes narrowed as he looked at me and I felt a very crude mental probe into the Force emanate from him. "You are… different somehow. I know this, yet I cannot say how."

"My presence in the Force is more isolated and distant than most," I explained with an open smile. "I've always been this way, and while it doesn't hide my force signature, over the years I've learnt to alter that enough that those who try to read me within the Force remain… unaware of the changes I've undergone. Something I find beneficial when dealing with the Council and other members of the Order."

Quinlan nodded as he listened. I doubted he fully understood, but there was enough of a grasp of what I was implying that he seemed at ease with my explanation. He then turned back to Tinte. "When will the Jedi team arrive?"

"From what I was told, they departed Coruscant late last night on a diplomatic cruiser."

Knowing the ship in question, and the travel times for a ship with a 2.0-rated hyperdrive, it only took me a second to determine how long we had before the arrival of the Jedi. "Assuming they take the fastest hyperlanes, they'll be here by late evening tomorrow." A nod from Tinte confirmed my figures as she's already had that worked out by others. "Because of that, and assuming the Jedi on Kiffex isn't collected before the other Jedi arrive…"

"They will not," Tinte offered with a slightly amused smile. As if she was happy to leave the unwanted Jedi on a world with criminal scum.

"… then I will depart no later than noon tomorrow." I turned to face Quinlan and smiled. "If you choose to not come with me, I understand, but the offer will remain open to you for as long as I am able to make it." I needed him and Aayla to come with me, but I knew I couldn't force the matter. I felt I'd done enough to have the odds heavily in my favour, but I couldn't be certain until I departed, and the pair were onboard Raven. Yes, it would make things a little cramped, but we'd manage. Still, if the group I was gathering grew much more, I'd have to see about purchasing a second vessel for others to travel on. Raven was, beyond just being an extension of me in many ways, my home and I disliked having too many house guests. "As I mentioned to you and Aayla, I owe you both deeply, and consider you friends." I'd not gone into details about my time with the Bando Gora – mainly as I didn't want them sensing the deep well of hatred those memories were attached to – but I had made clear I owed them heavily for saving me several years ago. Something both accepted at face value.

"Which we are," Quinlan agreed. I smiled at him, and after nodding to Tinte, turned and left the chamber. The pair, I sensed, had more to speak on that I didn't need to hear, but as I slipped from the room, my helmet still held at my side, I felt that things were going to head in my favour. Not just long enough for Dooku and I to rob the Temple, but perhaps for long enough that the pair could be trained in similar ways that I was teaching Anakin.

Yes, I intended to use them for my plans, but if they stayed with the Order, then Aayla was likely to die in Order 66 as she had before. I didn't know Quinlan's final fate, but I felt it wasn't likely he was one of the handful that had survived the fall of the Order. No, it was better for them if their destinies were altered, and if I could make that benefit me, then all the better.

It would also add more Force users for Anakin and myself to train with and against. In the brief time that Quinlan had been with us, he and Anakin had seemed to get along, though given Quinlan's lost memories I couldn't be sure if that would last. Still, Aayla held some interest in machines and technology, and while I was certain she wasn't anywhere close to Anakin's level, having someone else who shared his passion would do wonders for my son.

He was the Chosen One, but I knew my role in coming events was almost as important, and I wouldn't fail the responsibility I'd taken on by adopting the boy. Together we would do what we must to ensure that the Banite Sith didn't rise to power and that the galaxy emerged from the coming conflict in a better place than it had been in the other timeline.

… …

… …
In the seconds after Raven slipped out of hyperspace, her scanners detected numerous objects moving throughout the Gaia system. Most were starships with over a dozen new DP20 gunships, CR70 and CR90 corvettes part of the defence fleet, along with what looked to be converted Gozanti-class transports. What drew my attention more, at least beyond the handful of cargo vessels stationary near Mtael's Gift, were the two Liberator-class cruisers that were floating nearby, along with a dozen automated defence platforms.

"Well, that's new," I muttered as I pulled up the scans of the platforms. All twelve were small, barely bigger than a standard corvette, yet because they didn't need a hyperdrive, they were armed to the teeth. Now, they were nothing compared to the larger platforms I'd seen around more developed worlds, to say nothing of the Golan platforms that orbited Coruscant and other worlds on mass, but for a relatively minor world in a backwater sector of the galaxy, nor far from the edges of Hutt Space, it was a veritable fortress defence. Something that would ensure that almost all pirates and slavers would stay well clear of the station and the planet below.

"Yeah, looks like they've undergone a defensive upgrade," Simvyl agreed as he sat in the co-pilot's seat monitoring various systems. Yes, I could get most of the data myself, or from Raven, which was always quicker, but I enjoyed having the company when entering a system, and it ensured that Raven remained comfortable with Simvyl being at her controls. Oh, now that she could, she'd fly herself before allowing him to pilot her, but she accepted his presence and found it fractionally reassuring.

One of the consoles at Simvyl's station beeped for attention. "We're being hailed by those two approaching corvettes," He explained before the small holographic image of a Togruta appeared.

Because the hologram was in blue, I couldn't determine who the alien was easily but the way his eyes widened as he saw me made clear he knew who I was. "Greetings Mtael," he confirmed with an inclination of his head. "We were not informed of your arrival, but you are always welcome here." I smiled slightly at his words. "Should I inform the Council you have returned?"

"No, no. There's no need for that," I replied quickly, wanting to forgo as much fuss as I could when I arrived on the station. I understood why the Lokella Council liked to make a deal of my arrival here, but as I expected to be spending more time here in the coming years, it would do the Lokella to step back from celebrating my every arrival. "I'm here to speak with Master Dooku. Is he on the station or the planet below?"

Even as I asked the question, I felt the Force signature – that cool, refined presence that reminded me of polished beskar – reach out to me through the Force. Dooku was aware of my arrival and was moving from Gaia to the station. There was a hint of confusion in his signature, which I assumed came from him sensing Aayla and Quinlan as neither was currently great at masking their presence, but nothing else. I responded to his presence, offering a subtle hint that I'd explain everything once we spoke.

I was relieved that he was leaving Gaia as much as I wished I couldn't, I sensed Vosa down there. Her signature had changed since her capture during my liberation, but it was still a jumbled mess. Now, it was far more ordered than it had been, and I could easily sense Dooku's hand in guiding the rebuilding of her mental presence, but I wanted little to do with her. Yes, I knew I would have to speak with her directly at some point, but today was not that day, and not just because I was against a clock.

My mind had been creating and dismissing ideas on how Dooku and I could rob the Temple without being caught or detected. So far everything I'd thought of had holes so big that I could fly a Mandator-class dreadnought through, and I hoped Dooku would have something more refined than a smash-and-grab.

The other reason I was reluctant to interact with Vosa was that, while they might not remember it, Quinlan and Aayla shared a history with her. They had been part of the team that had freed me from the Bando Gora and captured her in the process. I had no idea how Vosa would react to their presence, particularly that of Quinlan who she had defeated before I'd found her, but I wasn't going to expose them to that insanity until I'd done more than give them rudimentary instruction in controlling and guiding their emotions.

There was much more I could teach them, but I was taking it slowly; being cautious of what I revealed. There was always the chance, however much I felt it was receding, that they would return to the Order. Until I was convinced they wouldn't, the more interesting and useful techniques I'd learnt over the last few years would remain hidden from them as I didn't want the High Council learning of what I was doing. Even after I left the Order, which I felt had to happen at some point within a year, as a Force user they still could, technically, come after me if they had confirmation I was using the Dark Side.

"I am uncertain as to his current whereabouts," the Togruta replied, drawing me out of my thoughts. "However, I will submit a request for that information to be provided to you once you land on Mtael's Gift.

"Thanks," I said before nodding and then closing the channel.

Even before the channel was closed, Raven was angling herself towards the station; her mind alert to my intentions and her knowledge of the system plotting a course that was both economical and allowed her to enjoy the scenery. Or at least the scenery as it appeared to her. A second later the flight plan came in from one of the corvettes even as the patrol craft angled away from us. I smirked at seeing the bay was the same one I always used; one reserved for Lokella Council business.

I was a member of the Council, but I'd never used that position or my vote on Lokella affairs to influence the development of the group. Not since the early days of the group. Still, it was nice to see that I retained my position even without ever being around to serve the people.

"Mtael?"

I turned around and looked at Aayla and Quinlan. She had been the one to mention my title and wore a look of amusement on her face; one mirrored, though not as widely, by her former Master.

The pair had accepted my offer to travel with me here, and once there to speak with Dooku and allow us to begin their retraining. I wasn't sure how happy Dooku would be about the matter, not least as both favoured Ataru which was Dooku's least favourite lightsaber form, but I felt he'd understand my reasons for bringing them with us.

"It's a Togruta word," I explained slowly, no longer holding any resentment towards the title. Yes, I would prefer it didn't exist, but I'd accepted that to many of the Lokella, I held an important position in their mythos. "It means 'Nature's Chosen'. When the Lokella organisation was born, Master Dooku and I played roles in helping them gain their freedom. Those first freed sentients bestowed the title on me for my actions in those early days, and my support in helping them grow into what you see before you."

Beside me, Simvyl snorted at my underplaying of history. However, he wisely held his tongue. The pair would learn the story soon enough – Baalta was more than happy to tell it to visitors, particularly friends of mine, and Anakin enjoyed hearing the tale of my duel with Girk Saxon for the fate of the station every time we were here.

So far, my son was enjoying the company of the two other Jedi, particularly Aayla. He was too young for me to be concerned about needing to give him 'The Talk' but it was clear he enjoyed sparring with her more than Quinlan. Some of that was undoubtedly because she wasn't as big, strong, or aggressive as Quinlan, but I did wonder if Anakin had other reasons for enjoying time spent with the Twi'lek. Something I couldn't deny held appeal to me as well, but with her mind as disjointed and fractured as it was, I made sure to never have any interaction we had venture beyond the bounds of friendship. I wasn't going to take advantage of her condition for a fleeting moment of pleasure.

… …
I walked down the ramp from Raven, placing my feet on the deck of the landing bay of Mtael's Gift about thirty minutes later. Around us, various sentients watched us. Those who understood who I was, stared for longer, with those who were from the first groups to become Lokella, offered various nods and bows to me. Even though there was an ego boost to their actions, I didn't feel they had to do it. Still, I'd take the quiet reverence over the usual fanfare the Lokella Council displayed when they knew I'd returned and wanted to greet me.

Moments after I'm fully on the station, I hear a far lighter pair touch the deck. I smirk at the anticipation pulsing from Anakin like a beacon in the Force; one that had been lit the moment he'd learnt we were heading here and only grew stronger the closer we came. "Go on." I would scold him later for letting his Force signature slip so massively, but for now, he was free to do as he pleased.

"Thanks." The word barely finished before he was racing off across the bay, the Force enhancing his reactions, so he was almost a blur to those unable to command the Force, or with superior visual senses.

"Keep an eye on him," I said without taking my eyes off my son as he raced away, and a second later a large black beast raced after the eleven-year-old boy. While those working the bay had ignored Anakin, the sight of the giant tuk'ata bounding around had many rushing to stay clear; even those who should know Fenrir was no threat to them. Not unless they did something so foolish they forfeited their lives in the process.

"Anakin has a younger sister here," I explained as I turned to face Quinlan and Aayla as they walked down the ramp. "While the Order insists that members don't remain in contact with their families, or form deep friendships and more with others, I don't share the opinion that they should be outlawed. Yes, such connections carry an inherent risk of causing us pain – a danger magnified by our ability to wield the Force – but those same connections can be what grant anyone, Force user or otherwise, the strength and determination to complete a task, no matter how dangerous or arduous."

While I was speaking truthfully, I understood the reasons for the Order's edicts. Most people were unable to either scrub their emotions when someone they cared for was in danger or lost themselves in their desire to help. For those above that or those who formed deep connections with ease, such as myself and Anakin, there was no way those edicts could work. Which was what Sidious had exploited in the other timeline and why I wasn't telling the Jedi Council I had taken a Padawan.

"I think I remember some of those lessons," Aayla commented as she looked around the bay. "They taught us that attachment often leads to dark places and that we as Jedi should be above our baser needs."

I grunted but held my tongue. As much as I wanted to point out the hypocrisy of the Jedi and their teachings, I didn't want to dive into a debate with them. We'd spoken about several ways the Jedi conducted themselves on the voyage here with Aayla often able to vaguely remember lessons on the topics and now as then, I had to restrain myself from countering too heavily lest the pair, who I could sense were still not fully committed to leaving the Order, learn something about me I didn't want the Jedi Council to discover. Just because I was being paranoid, didn't mean I wasn't right after all.

That said, when we had talked about anything related to the Jedi, my words had rarely been supportive of their methods. I wasn't outright criticising them, but everything I said had a slightly negative slant to, I hoped, further, turn the pair away from the Order and open them to the lessons I might one day impart.

Before I could begin those lessons, or even get them to a point where they were ready to hear them, I first needed to speak with Dooku. We had to carry out our raid on the Temple and then, once the heat had died down, resign from the Order. After that, if the pair wished to return to the Order – though I already felt that was unlikely – then I would allow it. The future, as Master Yoda and others were keen to remind younger members of the Order, wasn't set in stone. Something my very presence confirmed.

When I'd awoken in this body, replacing the mind and possibly soul that had been here before, I'd thought I knew what the path forward was. I needed to become a Jedi, then train Anakin as one and keep him away from Sidious. I'd also wanted to ensure Dooku didn't become a pawn for the Banite Sith Lord. Yet, when I now looked back on the path I'd taken, the time I'd spent as an Initiate, then Padawan in the Order, I found it lacking.

I had made mistakes along the way, ones that with hindsight and understanding of the wider galaxy, I would not commit now. Yet, for each event that had occurred – from helping Dooku and Fay cleanse the Sith temple deep below the Jedi Temple, through becoming Mando'ade via the completion of my verd'goten, to being captured by Vosa and the Bando Gora, fighting the Vong as an insurgent, and then duelling and defeating Maul – and from every friendship or more that I'd gained or lost along the way, I had grown and become who I was today.

The past was set. There was nothing I could do to change the road I'd taken to this moment, but from here on out I would be walking a path designed not simply to stop the rise of Darth Sidious and the Empire, but one intended to ensure my place in the galaxy, and that my legacy touched every corner of every world inside the Republic and out. Yes, Sidious – and through one of my mistakes, Plagueis – would have to fall, but so would the Jedi. At least as they were now.

Perhaps, just perhaps, there might be a way for those more like Master Fay in how they viewed themselves as servants of the Force and not enemies of the Dark Side, to remain. I wasn't certain of that, but I hoped I would not one day find myself forced to fight, or even potentially kill, my former Master. She, though she might not be pleased about it, had helped shape the man I was today, and was someone I considered family.

Thoughts on Fay, and potentially how she was doing in locating Tython, were pushed from my mind as I felt the familiar, and oddly comforting given his seemingly dispassionate demeanour, presence of Dooku nearing. Before the doors had opened to allow him access to the bay, I was already moving towards them.

As he entered, his gaze shifted from me to Quinlan and Aayla, before returning to me. I offered a nod of respect as we approached each other. "Master," I began once we were close enough, "I'm sure you remember Quinlan Vos and Aayla Secura."

"I do," he replied slowly, his eyes seeming to stare through their souls, "and they still have my thanks for helping to liberate you from the clutches of the Bando Gora. However, it doesn't take a Jedi Master to understand something has deeply affected them."

"A little over a year ago, they were assigned a mission by the Council to locate a new drug in the Republic: Glitteryll. As the name implies it is a combination of glitterstim and ryll. They were exposed to the substance by those they thought they could trust but were actually responsible for the distribution of the drug, and under its effects lost their memories."

"Quinlan awoke on Nar Shaddaa, and after managing to find the one responsible for his memory loss, Pol Secura, he discovered that the Twi'lek was keeping his niece Aayla dosed with the drug daily."

"Her lekku granted her some protection against this drug?"

"They did," I confirmed before continuing with the abridged story. "Pol was killed, and Quinlan was forced to flee Ryloth without Aayla. From there… things spiralled a bit." I paused and glanced at Aayla who seemed to sink in on herself. "Quinlan dealt with others involved in the glitteryll trade and then searched for Aayla, which brought him to me. As for Aayla…"

"I found myself drawn to Kiffu because of my former Master's ancestry," Aayla stepped in, showing accountability for her actions. "But I ended up on Kiffex, and fell into the service of a former Jedi High Council member turned Dark Jedi named Volfe Karkko."

The only outward response from Dooku was a slight raising of one eyebrow, and to anyone who didn't know him, there wouldn't be any perceivable change in his Force presence. However, after nearly a decade of training under his tutelage, I knew the subtle signs to look for. "An Anzati Jedi from before the New Sith Wars," I explained, retaking the telling of our tale. "Quinlan and I travelled to Kiffu and eventually landed on Kiffex." I reached to my hip, pulled back my cloak and unclipped Karkko's lightsaber. "He commanded an army of feral Anzati who were drawn to his presence over the millennia. However, like their master, they are no longer a threat to the people of the planet," I finished with a hint of pride.

"Impressive," Dooku commented as he took Karkko's hilt and turned it over in his hands. "However," he continued as he handed the hilt back to me, "I fail to see why, if these two require retraining, they have come here instead of returning to Coruscant."

"After I found the one ultimately responsible for the glitteryll trade, I encountered Master Windu," Quinlan responded. "He stopped me from executing Senator Chom Frey Kaa for his crimes. He understood quickly what had happened to me, and offered to take me back to the Temple for training. I asked him about Aayla, and he said the Order would search for her but I…" he paused, and I heard him licking his lips, "I felt he wouldn't. I fled Coruscant and started searching for Aayla for months until the Force led me to Cameron."

"Beyond the debt I owe them for helping you free me from the Bando Gora, Aayla is my friend," I added. "Accepting Quinlan's request for help wasn't in question. I've helped them as best I could with retraining, and Aayla remembers fragments of her time from before being dosed with glitteryll. However, they feel that, based on what they've done since losing their memories, the Order might not be as welcoming as they hope," I explained, trying to hint at the potential usefulness of the pair to Dooku without coming out and saying it, or using the Force to imply it. It was unlikely either would sense me if I reached out to Dooku, but I wasn't going to take that chance, and knew I could explain my intentions to him in greater detail at a later moment. "Because of that, and my debt to them, I offered them transport away from Kiffu before the Order arrived, and passage to here. I know you are still occupied with your former Padawan; however, I was hoping you might be willing to consider offering them some help with regaining control of their abilities and emotions. I also wished to speak with you about my encounter with Volfe Karkko and some ideas," [specifically your thoughts regarding holocrons,] I added telepathically, sure that such a shift in the Force now shouldn't alert the pair to anything nefarious centred around them, "that have come to light."

Dooku's gaze locked onto me as I spoke, and I felt a thin tendril reach through our bond and brush against my mental defences. I lowered those defences enough to confirm the truthfulness of my words, and that there was more I wished to say but couldn't in present company so that he could gain a hint of my thoughts on the matter.

I was grateful for his training and continued counsel, however, Dooku had a remarkably simple – he would call it elegant – approach regarding the galaxy and those in it. Everything was either an asset that could be used or a potential enemy that might need to be removed. It was that approach I was using, specifically in reference to assets, that I hoped would convince him to help me retrain Aayla and Quinlan instead of simply allowing them to return to the Order and become potential adversaries in the future.

"Hmm," he lifted a hand and stroked his chin. "Very well." He looked the pair over clinically. "While I do not believe I would be able to retrain both of you fully at the current moment, I can offer suggestions for you and Cameron on how to go about relearning much of what you have forgotten if that is your desire." The pair bowed in thanks and Dooku returned his focus to me. "Komari is progressing well in her readjustment; however, she is still… uncertain of what her role could become. Normally, I would say that the presence of two other Force users might help her further recovery. Yet she shares history with both of you, so I am reluctant to have you interact with her beyond comms channels."

I felt confusion from Quinlan along with a flicker of potential recognition from Aayla. "Komari Vosa is who Master Dooku is speaking of," I explained, though before I could continue Aayla gasped and took a few stuttering steps back.

"Aayla?" Quinlan asked, turning to her and placing a hand on her shoulder – a gesture that caused Dooku's brow to rise again for a moment. "What is it?"

"I… I remember her," Aayla said quietly, some colour draining from her face. It returned with interest as she looked at me for a moment before looking away. "She… she was the leader of the Bando Gora when we helped free you from them. She was the one who…"

"Who tortured me," I replied, keeping as calm as I could to avoid the memories of those months resurfacing. "Yes, that was Vosa. However, she was once Dooku's Padawan, before embarking on a mission against the Bando Gora that saw all the Jedi there slaughtered. For a long time, Master Dooku believed she had died as well, and it was not until my rescue that he confirmed her survival, though by then she'd become the leader of the Bando Gora."

I'd already gone over the Bando Gora a little with them, explaining the debt I owed them, but I'd avoided details as I'd wanted to avoid the risk of Aayla remembering more details. There was nothing I could do to avoid it now that we were here, which was why I'd not shied away from the matter as I had before, and it seemed I'd been right to be cautious.

"I'm sorry you have to remember those memories," I added as I took a step towards Aayla, placing my flesh hand on her forearm. "I'd prefer neither of us had to relive it, but I won't hide the truth from you."

"No!" Aayla snapped back, a fire in her eyes as I felt an unexpected, but not unwanted, flicker of rage spark within her. "I'm the one who's sorry. Not for you, but the Order!" She looked at Quinlan. "You and Master Dooku asked them for help to find Cam, but they refused. Said it was up to the will of the Force." Quinlan grunted and I wondered if Windu had used those exact words to him when speaking about finding Aayla. "We.. we had to go to others for help…"

"Mandalorians," I added, for the first time in a long while not calling them Mando'ade.

"Yes. I remember them. The red-haired female… she meant something to you?"

"Still does," I slipped in with a smirk, remembering the last night I'd spent with Bo and Naz and wondering how they were doing and if either of them carried my child as they'd hoped.

"What she… Vosa… did to you…" Aayla's eyes dampened. "I'm sorry."

"You have nothing to be sorry for," I said, lifting my hand to brush away a few tears that were forming on her face. "You weren't the one responsible for that. Without you and Quinlan's help, Master Dooku might have struggled to free me." There was no audible sound from him, but I sensed a spark of disagreement from him through the Force. "What happened to me there… it is a part of me, just as what you have endured over the last year is a part of you. I loathe Vosa for what she had done to me, but at the same time, I pity her as she would've endured the same or worse to become that monster. Yet, I don't blame her as much as I once might've. No, the majority of that goes to the Order for allowing her to join the mission to Galidraan."

I knew Dooku still blamed himself in part for signing off on letting her go, but in the end, the credit stopped with the High Council, not Dooku as by then Vosa had been removed as his Padawan. From the corner of my eye, I looked at Dooku trying to get a read on him. He remained as outwardly stoic as always, yet I felt a fleeting burst of gratitude from him through our Force bond.

Vosa's rehabilitation into something useful was important to Dooku, which was why I never openly complained about it, or the fact he'd seemingly abandoned my training in the last year or so of my time as a Padawan to help her. I'd never trust her completely, but I had found myself empathising with her for what she'd had to have endured, and I hoped Dooku was able to turn her into something useful for us going forward. The same hope I held for Quinlan and Aayla, though neither of them had done anything as twisted as Vosa had. Or so I prayed.

Refocusing on Aayla, I saw her eyes wander over my frame, her cheeks darkening even as her eyes stayed wet and it didn't take a genius to know what part of my rescue she was reliving. I'd been found naked and heavily tortured by Bo and the others, and after being freed rushed off to confront Vosa. How I'd acted then had not been my best moment, but as I'd said less than a minute earlier, it was something that had made me who I was today. Still, I'd prefer not to dwell on that memory, or have Aayla do so either. Unless, of course, it helped ensure the pair became more open to me directly retraining them, or more accurately, training them into something that would be of use to me in the years to come.

"How," Quinlan began, his voice almost feral before he took a moment and inhaled deeply. "How often does the Order abandon its own?" He managed to get out in a voice barely above a growl even as I felt the Dark Side swirling excitedly around him.

"I cannot answer that directly," Dooku replied slowly, seemingly ignoring the anger rising from Quinlan. "However, I will state that the Council believes that no single Jedi, no matter their rank, position, or potential, is important when it comes to what the Force desires. Anyone who can awaken their connection to it is little more than a pawn in his work to achieve balance."

"How can they be so callous?" Quinlan snapped, though his anger was subsiding as Aayla grasped his hand with one of hers. "That they would not move to help their friends when they are in danger."

"As Master Dooku said, the Council places the Force above the members of the Order. That whatever happens to any of us is the Will of the Force. We serve it and through us, it works to achieve and maintain balance. Even those unable to feel the Force around them are connected to it, and thus under its influence, though those like us who can draw upon that connection, are often tested more… strenuously than the rest of the galaxy. That does not mean that our destinies are written in stone, or that the Force has plans for all of us. We are as alien to it as it is to us, however, we understand that the Force, like anything in nature, seeks balance. However, no one knows what the Force considers balance, or why it desires it if it does indeed desire anything."

"To the Council, we are all instruments in servicing and protecting that balance. We are but drops in the river that is life. A river that carries us to an ocean that is the Force where we become even more insignificant in whatever grand scheme the Force has enacted that we were in the river of life. The choice anyone who can access their connection to the Force faces is to decide how to handle being drops in the ocean. The Council and Order believe that being consumed, drowned, or destroyed by the currents of the Force is acceptable. It is the Will of the Force after all." I sighed there and shook my head to enhance some of my apparent uncertainty and doubt with the Jedi's way. "And no, before you ask, I don't think we can change the Will of the Force in the ways the Dark Side might make us believe we can, nor can we redirect the river of life that carries us to the Force. All we can do is take control of our surroundings to ensure that we do not drown easily in the ocean."

What I had said was a mix of what I'd learnt from the Jedi and from Adas mixed with an idea I was creating in my mind for how one should live even when connected to the Force. An idea that I knew neither group would entirely approve of.

"There are many, myself included, who might not describe life and the Force in such a manner," Dooku said into the void my impromptu speech had created, "Yet it is hard to consider what Cameron has just stated as being entirely incorrect. Be that in how the Order views the Force in relation to the needs and wants of any individual, even those capable of sensing and experiencing the Force, or in how we fail to understand what exactly it is that the Force wants." Dooku looked at me pointedly. "However, such discussions are best conducted in more… secure locations."

"As you say, Master," I replied in acceptance. Dooku hadn't revealed anything of his opinions on the Force and our role in it, and how we should live here. However, I had heard him speak before on the matter, and while he had never been as open as I had just been in hinting at doubts about the Order's approach to the Force, and other things, I knew he agreed with me in principle. That was why I was glad he was willing to at least consider helping me with retraining Quinlan and Aayla.

The question that I'd have to face in the coming days was what path Dooku would follow once he left the Order, as I knew he would do so as soon as I made clear that was my intention. He wouldn't be shifting to becoming Darth Tyrannus; however, I knew he wouldn't support the Republic once war engulfed the galaxy. And it was a question that I'd have to discover the answer to while we planned out our version of a holocron heist.

… …

… …
My feet shifted over the packed soil, sliding back in a Makashi retreat as Dooku's blue blade darted toward my chest. The saber missed by inches, grazing the air. I stepped to the side and flicked my own blade forward—red with a black, unstable edge—angling it to catch his saber and deflect it outward with a precise parry.

A counter followed, powered by more strength than a standard Form II repost should carry. My blade glided off his, aiming for the exposed line between his wrist and elbow. But Dooku was already there. His wrist turned, shoulder angling just enough to guide his saber into a clean interception.

I didn't expect to land that strike. The move was designed to provoke—testing if he'd bite and follow with a counterthrust. He did. His blade snapped toward me in a sharp line, and I was already in motion, pulling my saber back to defend.

We circled each other. The Force surged between us—alive, reactive. It bent to my will, whispering the intent behind his movements. I remained grounded in the moment, watching for flaws in his form. Not because I believed they were mistakes, but because even a trap offered information.

Dooku pressed forward, executing a trio of rapid thrusts with surgical precision. My body moved before conscious thought. One step back. A twist at the waist. My blade rotated on the vertical axis, parrying two attacks and sidestepping the third. I responded in kind—an overhead diagonal slash meant to break his rhythm. He slipped away with a dismissive elegance.

Each movement was met with a counter. Each strike was followed by a response. We were two minds playing a deadly game of chess, every twitch a feint or invitation. The empty plain around us was silent, save for the electric hiss of colliding sabers and the occasional shift of boots over dry earth.

We had been fighting for a while—how long, I wasn't sure. My armour lay aboard Raven, which now hovered somewhere behind us, maybe two hundred meters back. The timestamp on my vambrace was useless. I wasn't risking a glance.

Her presence sat faint in the corner of my awareness. Calming. But my focus was locked on Dooku. On the clash of sabers. On the Force thrumming through every fibre of my being.

This was not the first duel since Natural Selection. But it was the first where I wasn't holding back. The Force bent more easily now—resisting less, obeying more. Dooku hadn't commented on my approach, even when I'd drawn on techniques some would label Sith. He'd only watched; eyebrows raised in mild curiosity.

And now, everything felt different.

I leaned back, rotating my blade in a low arc to deflect another jab. I advanced with a tight pivot of the hip, pouring weight into my next strike. Djem So—not my primary form, but a brutal counterpoint to Makashi's finesse. The sudden increase in momentum caught most duellists off guard.

But Dooku wasn't like most duellists.

He slid a foot back, angled his body, and turned my strike aside with almost casual precision. I pivoted under his extended guard, sweeping low toward his legs.

He retreated again—not out of fear, but calculation. Still, I'd forced a step from him. Progress.

The Force rippled around us. Dooku drew it in like a trusted ally. I commanded it. My steps shifted into Ataru's lighter footwork, springing away from another counterattack. I couldn't stop the smirk from forming.

No, this wasn't a duel to the death. But I was at peace in this moment. No internal struggle. No hesitation. Just combat. Pure and clean.

Dooku inhaled, and the Force deepened around him. His next strike came faster, sharper, and I matched it—blade rising into a textbook Shien deflection before flowing into a Shii-Cho chain. Five hits. Six. A thrust toward his ribs.

He evaded—not just by movement, but by Force-assisted glide, sliding farther than physics should allow. I raised an eyebrow. That was new.

His eyes gleamed with amusement.

We reset. I took a classic Makashi stance—blade centred, arm extended, feet narrow. Dust swirled around our boots, kicked up by earlier footwork and now beginning to settle.

I reached into the Force. Deeper. It came willingly. My strikes changed—Makashi's finesse layered with Djem So's power. I drove him back again, this time a full three steps. My movements didn't overextend. They stayed tight, dangerous, and focused.

His defence adjusted. His parries came faster, closer to the hilt. But I stayed with him.

Matukai breathwork helped me stay grounded, channelling energy without exhausting myself. The world around us seemed to slow. Dust hung in midair. The clash of blades became the only sound in existence.

My limbs moved faster. My mind sharpened.

I stepped left, feinted high, and thrust low. He caught it—barely. His saber twisted down to intercept, but I already withdrew and flowed into a new line.

He adapted instantly, his own counter barely missing my shoulder. Another thrust. I sidestepped and parried. Our sabers locked for a breathless second, the pressure vibrating through our grips.

He smiled. Just barely.

I pulled back.

Then surged forward—right foot stepping past his left, blade rising in a vertical cut meant to push his guard high. As expected, he raised to meet it. I pivoted, blade slicing horizontally for his flank.

He spun to block, and we separated.

My lungs burned. My muscles trembled—not from exhaustion, but from the intense current of the Force. It flowed through me faster than I'd ever channelled before.

But Dooku wasn't slowing.

I focused, drawing more from the Force. It came, hot and heavy, threatening to overload me if I lost control. I shifted into pure Makashi again, letting the form dictate tempo. Blade tight. Point aligned. Economy of movement.

We clashed again—this time with greater violence.

I noticed it first. His posture opened slightly. A gap—not a feint. Not intentional. I knew this pattern. My sudden burst of pressure had disrupted his tempo. The gap was real.

I moved.

Blade up, rotating, angle changing mid-strike.

He moved to block—but I changed the line. My saber skimmed past his parry and pressed forward. I stepped into the opening, blade aimed for his thigh.

He gave ground again.

Three steps.

I had him.

For the first time in any duel, I pushed Count Dooku fully on the defensive.

The Force roared in my ears. I chased him, sabers clashing, light strobing red and blue across the plain. His defence was perfect—but he had to defend. No offence. No room.

Then—there it was. The opening widened.

I lunged.

But something changed.

The Force shifted. I felt it an instant before it happened. I twisted my wrist, blade dropping into a parry just in time to redirect a strike aimed at my leg.

He hadn't been passive. He'd baited me.

Still, I wasn't done. My wrist rolled, blade snapping down, dropping low again—this time for a strike to his thigh.

His stance was too wide. He couldn't withdraw his leg in time.

And then—heat.

I froze.

My blade struck his thigh. His struck air. Close to my throat.

Too close.

"Kriff."

The curse tore from me before I could stop it. I could feel the warmth of his blade across my neck. A millimetre deeper and I'd be dead.

I'd won. And lost. At the same time.

I held my ground. My blade pressed lightly to his leg. His hovered at my neck. Neither moved.

My breath came fast. Rage bubbled—hot and bitter. I'd had it. I'd had him.

I closed my eyes and pushed it away.

This wasn't the time for ego.

When I opened them, Dooku was still watching me—silent. His saber hummed low, unmoving. But I saw it—barely—his chest rising faster than usual. His presence in the Force flickering at the edges. He was winded. Pushed.

I gave him a small nod. The universal signal: I yield.

He stepped back and deactivated his saber. I followed suit.

"You have improved greatly," he said. His tone was calm. Steady. But I heard the edge of respect underneath. "Impressively so in such a short time. However,…" He tilted his head. "I am not yet ready to see you surpass me."

I offered a tired grin.

"Noted," I replied with a small smile.

Dooku grunted; his only acknowledgement to my statement that we both knew to be true. Once his hilt was clipped to his waist, he moved forward and placed a hand on my shoulder. "That day, as much as I seek to delay it, will come. You are the greatest Padawan I have trained, and the perfect legacy to ensure my knowledge of Makashi is retained in the decades to come. You have the technical skill of the form and others, to rival any I have ever sparred with, all that remains, as you are aware, is experience in spars and duels that take you to the very limit of what you are capable of."

"Thank you, Master," I said, lowering my head at his words; aware of the pride he felt in saying them, along with the honour he was bestowing upon me. I grinned after lifting my head. "I thought for a few moments that I had you, Master."

Dooku allowed a fractional grin to spread on his face as I felt him squeeze my shoulder. "Perhaps you did, and if I was not the one who had trained you, and seen the growth you have undergone since Naboo and your defeat of the Zabrak Sith there, you might have. Unfortunately for you, I am aware of every change you have undergone and every ounce of skill you have gained with the blade, and thus could turn the potential of defeat into the certainty of victory." He held my gaze as his hand slipped from my shoulder. "Nor did it escape my notice that, as you enjoyed the spar, you drew on the Force in a way many in the Order would have grave concerns about."

"Master, I…" The raising of his hand stopped me from explaining why I had, in many ways, acted like a Sith in demanding the Force's obedience instead of working with it as a Jedi should. However, as I waited for his reply, I realised that in the later moments of the duel, he too had made the Force work for him instead of with him.

"Cameron, as you are well aware, there are a great many things I disagree with the Order about." I held my tongue. "However, when we last sparred, I sensed you struggling to maintain control over yourself and used techniques that made the darkness within you more prominent. I was concerned that you might lose yourself to whatever changes you were undergoing. After this spar, while I still sense your use of methods the Order would consider heretical at best, I am pleased to know you have control of yourself and your emotions; enough that I do not fear you losing control and allowing the Force to consume you."

He turned at that and began the long walk back to Raven, who I realised was a little over five kilometres away around a hill we had seemingly circled while focused on our spar. I quickly moved to fall into step at his side, though a half metre back. He offered a small smile at my action and then gestured for me to walk beside him as an equal, something I gladly accepted.

"Since I was a Padawan, I have found myself at odds with many of the ideals the Order, at least in its current form, obeys. Before you arrived at the Temple, I had been heavily considering if I should remain with the Order, though the Force ensured those thoughts were diminished once I understood my next role was in training you. However, with your knighthood, and your victory on Naboo, I have once again found myself considering the path I am on, the injustices in the galaxy that the Order and others fail to address, and the legacy I wish to leave when my time in this galaxy, decades from now, comes to an end."

He turned to look at me as we kept walking. "Since Naboo, while I had been questioning the path I am travelling, my thoughts were often focused on you, I had been concerned, understandably, by the shift towards what the Order would consider a darker method to achieving the goals that you have taken in your training of yourself and your Pada… your son." He paused for a moment. "I now see, happily, that your journey will not take you down a road to the darkest depths that the Force can use to consume the destiny of those who can use it, nor, though this was never a great concern for me, of you aligning with the Sith we know that are seeking to destroy the Order and Republic."

"Master, I…" I paused as I sensed the Force shifting around us, and closed my eyes for a moment. The Force had been in motion near me ever since I agreed to help Quinlan, with moments like this where it was more active; as if hinting that these were moments when I could alter not just the road I was taking, but those of others who walked near to me. Of course, if not for the Interface generating the A Change in Path quest I might not have realised that as soon as I had. Nor would I see that the quest name referred not just to Quinlan and Aayla, but to myself and even Dooku.

"Since not long after Naboo I have been… studying and learning from an ancient Sith holocron," I continued cautiously. I knew Dooku wouldn't seek to take Adas' holocron from me, nor take me before the Jedi for questioning, but I was taking a risk. One that, as the Force seemed to rise around us, was about to have a permanent effect on my relationship with my former Master. "I'm not using it heavily, just seeking advice on how to accelerate my training with the various sects and groups I've visited for training with Anakin while searching inwards for some sort of balance that I now feel I've found."

We continued in silence for a few minutes as I allowed Dooku time to ponder what I'd revealed. Telling him what I had was, in many ways, a dangerous move, but I felt certain he would accept what had happened, though not without concern.

"It is troubling that you admit to learning from a Sith holocron, Cameron. Not just because it is affecting your development, but that of your Padawan as well. Even though I expect you are aware, you should never trust anything any Sith, alive or as the gatekeeper of a holocron, say. They will seek to use and manipulate you to serve whatever goals and ideals they hold themselves to." He paused there and I felt a gentle probe slide along the bond we shared within the Force.

Wanting to reassure him that I'd not fallen into the madness of the Dark Side and that I was in control of my actions, I lowered my defences enough that he could explore the outer edges of my mind without difficulty. My thoughts on what I was slowly deciding for my future, and that of Anakin and others, were buried deep, far from his notice, while any knowledge I had that came from before being placed in this timeline was protected by the Interface.

I felt his probe shifting through the readily available thoughts, and it was clear he was searching for information about what I'd learnt from Adas, and what effect that had caused to my psyche. I allowed him the freedom to search those outer layers as we walked, wanting to assure him that I wasn't lost in the depths of the Dark Side and to reassure myself that I'd not been influenced in ways I didn't realise by Adas.

After nearly ten minutes, I felt the probe pull back and Dooku opened his eyes, stopped, and turned to face me so he could examine me carefully. There was no hint of anything more than concern from him emanating into the Force, which was reassuring. However, it was the faint hint of curiosity that caught my attention; as if Dooku wished to speak, or possibly even learn from Adas himself.

"While your defences are sufficient to ensure that no surface probe would detect the changes you have undergone, anyone with the skill and power could breach them and learn the truth. You have been, as you are aware, influenced by this Sith holocron, though I cannot sense any clear sign that you've fallen under their sway any more so than one might when seeking knowledge from a restricted source.

"This path I sense you are taking is one that the Order will not accept, but again, you are aware of that. That said, I can sense that you feel that to defeat the threat posed by the looming darkness in the Force, and the influence the Sith of the lineage of Darth Bane hold over the Republic, and by connection, the Order, you need to use every tool at your disposal."

"I do, Master, and I am well aware that the Council will not approve of my methods; both those I've already taken and those that I know I will have to in the coming years."

Dooku allowed a small grunt of amusement to slip from his mouth. "No, they would not. However, as you are well aware, my opinions on a variety of matters do not align with those of the Council. One such matter that you would be aware of would be the direction the Order should take in seeking out the Master of the Sith you defeated on Naboo."

I felt my brow rise at his words. "You are in contact with the Council?" That was unexpected, and given what I'd just revealed, potentially dangerous. While I didn't sense Dooku was going to report my learning from a Sith holocron to them, the fact he still spoke to several of the members, even if just about the looming threat posed by the Banite Sith, was unexpected.

Before he could directly reply, Raven came into sight and the stray thought occurred to me that during the duel with Dooku, I had been aware that we had moved away from her, but not how far. I had lost myself in the spar, and while that had not been an issue today, there might well come a day when it would, and thus I'd have to learn to be more aware of my surroundings even when focused entirely on defeating my opponent. Failure to be cognisant of your location was a lesson that had been driven into my skull across two lifetimes.

"With Masters Windu and Yoda," He explained as we started the final walk towards my ship "They share my concern that the presence of the Zabrak on Naboo might signal a return of the Sith. However, they refuse to act as I feel they should to prepare the Order and galaxy for the threat of this new Sith Order. Nor do they believe that the one you fought has any connection to Darth Bane. According to the records, he was killed only a few years after the Seventh Battle of Ruusan."

"I believe that was a ploy, Master, one designed to hide their presence while this Banite line of Sith chose to break with the past and work in small numbers from the shadows."

"I share that opinion, Cameron, however, the Council does not. We can discuss this fully at a later date. For now, I wish to discuss what your plans are for the future, how the changes you have undergone affect the plans we created alongside Master Fay and others, and your hints that you approved the concept of liberating items from the Temple Archives that might offer insight and powers to help us face the looming threat of the Banite Sith."

"Yes, the knowledge the Council has locked away may well be of use. However, while I wish to help you in the acquisition of such holocrons, or any other object in the secure vaults, I feel that while I can hide the changes I've undergone from most surface probes if any Master chooses to probe more deeply, they will undoubtedly discover the changes that have occurred to me. To say nothing of facing even a single member of the Council."

"No, your defences would not stand up to the probes of the Council or other senior Jedi. Still, it is encouraging to hear that even after defeating the Dark Jedi Volfe Karkko, you remain aware of your shortcomings. As is the fact you knew it was wiser to depart before Master Saa arrived, both because of the power you used to defeat Karkko, and the understanding you could not yet defeat her." He paused and looked at me even as we continued to walk. "In time, I know you will be able to, do not fear, but you are not quite at the level to be considered a true threat to most Jedi Masters."

I nodded, accepting his opinion, and not just because it was one I agreed with. "About the Council… when Master Saa realises that it was me who defeated Karkko and drew on the Dark Side to do so, they're going to send teams after me, aren't they?"

"If you remain within the Order, that is certain. Even if you resigned, which I feel is a choice you are committed to making, they might still do so. However, while by Republic law all Force users are under the supervision of the Order, the Council generally chooses to not intervene in any Force sect so long as it keeps itself isolated from the wider galaxy and doesn't become a threat to the Order or Republic."

"I could just disappear with Anakin, Master. Stay in the Outer Rim, keeping as far from major systems as possible while I continue training myself and my son."

Dooku gave a single, brief chortle at my suggestion. "You very well could, Cameron. However, I know you will not." He stopped and turned fully to face me. "Master Fay and I trained you to hold more respect, for yourself and others, than that. No, regardless of the threat it poses to you, you will state to the Council in person your intention to leave the Order as your ideals no longer align with theirs. As will I."

I blinked, caught out by the declaration. I mean, I knew it was only a matter of time until he left the Order, but that he was prepared to do so at the same time as me, and shield me from the Council was unexpected. "Master, I… You don't have to do this."

Dooku chortled again and moved closer. "Cameron, as I have said many times, including not more than a few minutes ago, I have known for many years that my path would not remain in step with the Order. It was because the Force guided me to you, and implied it wanted me to train you, that I have remained a Jedi as long as I have instead of planning my departure at an earlier date. I have trained several Padawans, Cameron; all of whom, even Komari in some small way, I am proud of. However, it is through you that I see a way to define myself and my legacy." He extended a hand. "When the time comes for you to stand before the Council and resign as a Jedi, I will do so with you."

My hand moved out slowly. "It would be my honour to stand at your side in that moment, Master," I said as I grasped his forearm.

By doing this, Dooku was taking the Council's attention, or most of it at any rate, off of me. Yes, to some in the Order I was the potential Chosen One, however, in the eyes of the Council, I was just a young and powerful Knight, whereas Dooku was one of their most revered Jedi Masters. When he resigned he would become the twentieth Jedi Master to resign from the Order in the last few thousand years.

"As you should be," he replied dryly, though I could sense his amusement through our Force bond. A moment later, he broke the arm clasp. "Before we head to the Temple and announce our departure from the Order, we must discuss what items we wish to take as recompense for our time in the Order."

"Yes, Master," I said as we resumed the remaining short walk to Raven.

As we moved, my mind pulled forth the various scenarios I'd gone over in my thoughts that had, at least in theory, a slight chance of us succeeding in breaking into the secure holocron vaults, grabbing a dozen or so holocrons – more if I told Dooku about my Inventory and framed it as an odd Force power, or if I was able to use it without him seeing it being used – and then departing the Temple without being apprehended.

None of the plans were what I'd call good, the best had maybe a ten per cent chance of success, but they should give Dooku something to draw from. At least if he didn't already have plans created that had better odds of success.

… …

… …
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Apr 22, 2025

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 1 to 6 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.

3.13 A Change in Path 2
… …

"How is your research going?"

I lifted my head wearily from the datapad in my hands, the same pad that I'd been reading almost constantly for the last two days, as Dooku stepped into the cabin the Lokella had assigned me during my stay on Mtael's Gift. The cabin was more akin to a private suite, one I used regularly now whenever I was on the station as it had a spare bedroom for Anakin to rest in along with a large cupboard that doubled as a charging station for my droids.

As often happened, Fenrir had claimed the large rug at the base of my bed as his and was currently resting there while I focused on the datapad. A datapad Dooku had given me that had captivated me ever since I'd read the title of the contents, and had caused me to allow Anakin the last two days to do as he chose, which was usually spending time with his sister Lia, catching up with Lena – one of the other children who had been captured by the Trandoshan hunters about a year and a half ago and then ended up with the Lokella, or training with the station's personnel or the Mando'ade here to instruct them.

That Gar was still here, or as I had discovered from Rook on my first night, back here again, training the same people his father had been killed trying to enslave was both amusing and honourable. As if he was working to remove the stain on Clan Saxon's reputation by correcting a mistake of Girk's. I hadn't spoken with the pair or the other Mando'ade much, as the datapad had taken my attention fully. Still, it was good to enjoy a few drinks with friends.

The datapad had come from Dooku, and as I pushed it back a little and stretched in the chair I'd spent the night sitting in – though I only realised that now as I saw the time – I looked at my former Master. "This wasn't how I was expecting this… operation to go," I replied with a smirk.

Dooku eased himself into another chair at the table, my nose picking up the smell of fresh kaffa from the cup he carried, making me a little thirsty and hungry. "Did you think we would launch some form of audacious, and potentially harrowing, nighttime assault on the Temple to liberate a handful of holocrons and other items for the secure vaults?" There was no smile on his face, but his amusement was, for him, rolling off him in waves within the Force. Amusement that I suspected had been present ever since he had given me the datapad that I'd been engrossed in for going on forty-six hours straight. "Or that we would be left with no choice but to fight our way out of the Temple with our prizes?"

"Maybe," I replied as I rolled my neck, trying to hide any lingering embarrassment at how I thought this plan was going to go. I didn't need to roll my neck, nor stretch out tiredness, thanks to Player's Body, but I did so anyway to put others at ease. "I won't deny that I thought we'd have to find some elaborate method to get me into the secure vaults, perhaps via an external distraction, and then sneak out the figurative backdoor." I gestured at the datapad. "Yet it seems all we're doing is going shopping."

Dooku grunted. "It is far from as easy as you make it sound," he retorted as I turned the datapad to him, a few holocrons and other restricted items on it having caught my attention. "This will be complicated, in both execution and making a selection of which items you feel drawn to."

I chuckled as I tapped the datapad and once more marvelled that it was as simple as going to the Archives and downloading a list, with an overview of every item, of what was locked away in the secure vaults. Well, it was simple for Dooku as he was a Jedi Master, while I – like Anakin just before the fall of the Republic in the other timeline – was but a Knight and thus denied access to the most sensitive items the Order stored.

I was still struggling with the insanity that any Master could walk into those vaults, pick up any holocron, lightsaber, or any other artefact there, and without even being questioned by Temple security, walk out again. It was a security flaw that was rife for exploitation, though given how only nineteen – soon to be twenty – Jedi Masters had left the order in several thousand years, I could see why the Order didn't feel it was a major issue. Still, the fact this flaw existed was going to make getting our hands on holocrons far easier than I had expected. Though with Dooku having free access to come and go as he wished, I knew even before he'd told me that there was a limit to the number of items he could repurpose without someone growing suspicious.

Eventually, the missing items would be noticed. When exactly would depend on the exact security the items were under and how often a Librarian checked they were all where they should be. However, in essence, Dooku could simply walk into the Temple, put a pile of holocrons and other artefacts in a sack, and then walk out with them.

Now, most of the items in the secure vaults were, at least to me and possibly Dooku, of little use. I was interested in the holocrons, lightsabers, and other items linked to former High Council members, Grandmasters, Masters of the Order, and other influential Jedi over the millennia, but few felt that important to me, or drew a reaction from the Force as I read the description the datapad Dooku had provided me with about the items. One of the few that jumped out at me, though there was little reaction from the Force to suggest it might be useful, was a holocron from Bastila Shan.

Yet with Dooku likely only able to make two or three trips into the secure vaults without drawing attention or running the risk of triggering any security measures once someone noticed an item was gone, even my great-grandmother's holocron wasn't high on my list. Certainly, high enough to make the five-item shortlist I had to give to Dooku before he headed to Coruscant in a few weeks to carry out the first shopping trip.

Currently, my list was composed entirely of Sith artefacts and holocrons. A few years ago, such a list would've concerned me, but after learning to accept who I was, and how I would do whatever it took to not only fight against the Banite Sith but emerge victorious, I was committed to the path I was taking. The Dark Side was a faster path to power, yes, but not one that offered less potential than the way the Jedi called upon the Force, nor one to be ignored simply because they considered it heretical.

The top of my list, and possibly the only object that was certain to stay high on the list was a holocron that was created by Darth Malgus. He had been a Sith Lord during the time of my (many, many times removed great grandniece) Satele Shan, only to, according to the records, leave the Sith Empire and move against them while still waging war on the Jedi. The reports from that time state he had led several major battles, including the attack on Alderaan and the taking of Coruscant, which included the sacking of the Jedi Temple.

I had learnt about him, and others during that time, as a Padawan, though it wasn't until I'd gone to the Celebratus Archives that I'd gotten much detail on the matter. Like most topics that dealt with ancient Jedi and Sith, I had avoided learning about them while at the Temple, but at the Celebratus Archives, I had happily downloaded everything I could on galactic history that caught my attention, with the events centred around Revan and Satele Shan first and foremost in that regard.

That the Order had Malgus' holocron, and stated in the synopsis on the datapad, that it was either made or finished after he had left the Sith Empire, only made it more appealing. He was one of the few Sith to ever leave a Sith Order, and learning about why he had done that, along with potentially discovering any caches of knowledge or technology, no matter how ancient or outdated, was something I wanted to understand. Potentially even learn from.

There were other items on my list, such as holocrons belonging to Darth Rivan and Naga Sadow, and the lightsaber of Exar Kun. However, nothing was entirely set and even after nearly two days of non-stop reading the datapad, I still had about thirty per cent of it still to read the descriptions of the items in the secure vaults. Yes, many were Jedi artefacts, but everything would be given its due consideration.

"Won't the Order suspect something when you return to the Temple twice in quick succession, and then depart with the items we wish for?" I asked, pushing aside thoughts on what I hoped Dooku could get for me, and focusing on the details of the operation.

"As I have already explained, any Jedi Master can enter a secure vault in the Archives at any time. Yes, the entry and exit are logged, but nothing inside is tracked as being taken. Between my work since Naboo with Komari, who is developing into something of potential use, I have made semi-regular returns to the Temple. Even going so far as to borrow for over a month in some cases, the occasional restricted holocron. At no point have I been questioned on this, not even for one holocron I have held in my possession, but held no interest in, for over a year. The list you are pursuing was acquired not long after your last visit to Coruscant; a spectacle that some in the Order asked me about." He raised a hand before I could say anything. "None believe you were there as anything more than a guest of the Co-Chancellors. It is known to the Council and others that you have connections to both Palpatine and Damask after all."

"Ah, that's good to know. As for the list, I assume you already have some items you wish to take as departure gifts?"

Dooku's lip twitched slightly in amusement. "I do, and I already have one such holocron stored in my cabin." I felt my curiosity spike at learning that. "The challenge, particularly with anything linked to the Dark Side, is dulling their presence so that others are unaware of what I am carrying. Thanks to studying how you were masking your presence in the Force, specifically your tendency to draw upon the Dark Side when you were last here, I have created methods to hide such Force signatures. They have already been tested and worked well enough that Master Nu was unaware I was in possession of a minor Sith Holocron when I spoke to her the last time I was in the Temple."

"The challenge that exists is projecting this masking technique to more than a handful of items that have strong signatures in the Force. Ideally, the possession of something aligned with the Order would help enforce the masking of anything connected to the Dark Side, however, I cannot be sure of that which is why your list is required to be so limited."

He reached into his robes and pulled out a familiar holocron; one I'd not even realised he was carrying when he entered my cabin. I extended my hand and took back King Adas' holocron, having lent it to Dooku when he'd given me the datapad so he could examine the source of where some of my more recent training had come from. "Judging from your surprise, it seems the masking extends even to those who hold a connection to the holocron. That said, the holocron must remain inactive for me to be able to mask it."

"Good to know," I say as I place Adas' holocron on the table. I intended to speak with him about some of the options as while the names would've come long after him, he might know of a few – either from directly teaching them or having them mentioned in passing by others he had interacted with – that could be of interest to me. "Did the gatekeeper deign to speak to you?"

"He did. However, he was unwilling to tell me what he had taught you or offer up any secrets to me. All I did learn was that he was impressed with my teaching of you with a lightsaber. While King Adas came from a time before lightsabers were invented, he was a warrior and respects skill regardless of who has it."

I nodded, relieved that Adas hadn't blurted out anything about what I'd been learning from him to Dooku. Oh, I hadn't expected him to do so, nor teach Dooku as, for all his commitment to leave the Order, my former Master wasn't ready to learn from the Dark Side. Or at least I didn't get the impression he was.

"Have you made much progress on what items interest you?"

"Some," I replied with a chuckle, gesturing at the datapad. "There is a lot to go through, and while I am certain that nothing linked to the Order holds much interest for me, save perhaps the holocron of my great-grandmother and one or two others – deciding on a final list is… time-consuming."

"As it should be, Cameron. We are not, as you so dryly put it when I entered, going to a local store for weekly shopping. The difference that exists is that I have had many months to consider my options whereas you have two days before I make the first of at most, three trips to Coruscant and the Temple to acquire anything of interest."

"Yes, Master." Time was a constraint as Master Saa would eventually realise that I had used the Dark Side to destroy Karkko. I didn't sense anything from the Force to suggest my time was running out, but I didn't want to either as it would risk us trying to leave the Order around the time the Council became aware of the path I had taken. "How have your examinations of Quinlan and Aayla gone?" I asked, changing the subject.

Dooku's brow creased slightly. "Slowly. It has, after all, only been two days since you and they arrived on the station." He paused and I swore his thoughts drifted to another matter or person for a moment. "I am having to restrain my dissatisfaction with Master Tholme for allowing Vos to focus on Ataru as his base. While not as technically proficient with Makashi as you, he was regarded as one of the finer practitioners in the Order, and I would have expected him to ensure his Padawan had a firm grasp of the duelling form. Sadly, that is not the case." I bit my tongue as Quin-Gon had used Ataru as a base and he had been Dooku's Padawan at one time. "Secura using the form is less concerning. Twi'lek's are generally a species that leans towards rapid movements and quick reactions, particularly their females. Such behaviour leans towards one of the more… active lightsaber forms."

"From the spars I had with Quinlan while we searched for Aayla, even though he retains the instinctual reaction for Ataru, he is essentially a blank slate and as such, I tried to have him adapt more efficient techniques. As for Aayla, she recalls her memories better due to her physiology, but you are right in saying Ataru is suitable for her."

Dooku offered a single nod before falling into silence. I assumed he was considering the training for the pair, and allowed him the time to do so while pondering my words. Even if Quinlan were taught Makashi, I didn't think it would be a suitable base for him. Djem So felt better if we could shift him from relying on Ataru. "Have you given any thought to what is to happen to them once we have left the Order?"

I shook my head before replying to his question. "Not really. I mean, they're both powerful Force users and Quinlan, from what I can recall, always appeared as one who wasn't entirely aligned with the direction the Council has taken the Order, while Aayla is a friend. However, the choice of what they do must be theirs. I won't force them into following me if they aren't comfortable with doing so."

Dooku gazed at me for a few moments before sighing. "Cameron, when you leave the Order what exactly are your plans? Are you to continue your wandering with your Padawan, training in secret for the war that is to come? Or do you plan to start becoming more proactive in preparing for what is to come, along with building forces so that when the war the Sith of Darth Bane's line has planned for comes to pass, you aren't just looking to survive but win?"

"The latter," I answered with a faint smile. "And yes, I can see what you are implying, master. Quinlan and Aayla would be particularly useful allies for the war to come. However, I remain uncertain about forcing them to follow me if they don't wish to. Aayla is a friend, but with her remembering much of her time in the Order, she might decide to return to them. If she does, Quinlan will follow, even if I feel steering clear of the Order is the better path for him to travel."

"It is good that you understand that you will need assets to use against the dangers that loom in your future. That said, you must remember that those you consider friends, or even lovers, can turn against you if you do not ensure their loyalty. You must seek to convert them to your side so that they do not become forces your enemies can use against you." He stood before continuing. "I will not ask directly about your plans for after we depart the Order; that is something that should not be had until we are clear of any member of the Order sensing them in our minds. What I will request is that while they remain on this station, that you train them with the intent that they are not returning to the Order, but instead will be among the first to gather under your banner."

"Yes, Master," I replied, lowering my head. The A Change in Path quest was, as always, fresh in my mind when I considered Quinlan and Aayla. There was a potential there for what Dooku was suggesting, and I would admit that ever since rescuing Aayla, the objective of them learning from and following me was the one that gained appeal daily. Dooku was right that I would need allies for what was coming. Not just soldiers like those I hoped to gain from the Mando'ade, but Force users to counter whatever the Jedi and Banite Sith threw at me. A single Force user, if trained properly, was beyond anything even the best Mando'ade could do. Even in a group with an ambush laid and activated, I didn't believe any Mando'ade group could take out most Jedi Masters, to say nothing of those like Windu and Yoda who were the very apex of what the Order was capable of.

For the longest time, I had expected Serra to be one of, if not the first Jedi to follow me regardless of what path I chose. However, since Naboo, and with Windu taking over her training, I hadn't managed to speak with her, and I was beginning to feel that our paths were diverging. Potentially fatally. I prayed that wasn't the case, but I had to prepare as if it would happen.

Currently, outside of Dooku who was more of an ally than a potential follower, the only Force user I knew would stand with me was Anakin. Even once he got close to his peak, the pair of us alone wouldn't be enough to alter the destiny of the galaxy. For that, I needed more than just armies and navies, I needed Force users who would do whatever it took to win, and Quinlan and Aayla had the potential to be the first of those forces.

Yes, it was callous to think of them and others in such blunt, almost dismissive, terms. However, it was a simple fact that outside of Anakin, I felt I might have to sacrifice anyone for victory.

… …

… …
"WOOHOO!"

The excited, perhaps overly so if my eardrums were anything to go by, shout had come from Anakin as he sat beside in the co-pilot's seat in Raven's cockpit. What drew it on was me guiding my ship past another vessel with only a metre or so to spare as we raced around the final beacon on one section of the stellar racecourse we were traversing.

While it might seem odd at first that, with Dooku currently on his way or at the Temple to acquire some holocrons and I was taking part in a galactic race, there was logic to it. Not only did it give me clear deniability to be involved in the thefts – as some in the Order would blame me even if I couldn't access the secure vaults – I had also promised Anakin that we'd take part in such a race while I had been on Kiffex trying to first find Aayla, and then when I'd gone to kill Karkko, and he had been confined to Raven. The fact the race was broadcast on the Holonet meant I had proof that I was nowhere near the Temple whenever it was discovered that holocrons and other restricted items were missing, and would allow Anakin to later, once I downloaded the recording of the race, watch it again at his leisure.

Currently, Dooku had two holocrons that I wanted, that of Darth Malgus and Darth Desolous, as while there were others that I was interested in and that Adas had suggested, those two were the ones I felt the most drawn to. From both a curiosity perspective, and through the Force.

Most of Adas' suggestions had centred around Sith who had shown a focus towards Sith alchemy or sorcery. I was unsure if I would ever head down those roads – Adas made clear that one had to commit fully to the Dark Side and forgo almost every positive connection one might have with others to learn them – but the fact such knowledge was there to potentially be taken, and that they might hold some unexpected discovery, meant they remained on the list I had for Dooku's next trip to the Temple. A list that was, even though I'd tried to trim it down, was still nearly twenty items long.

"Power levels?" I asked Anakin simply to distract him from distracting me as I piloted Raven. We'd finished this particular section of the course, one that focused on manoeuvrability, and were now in a straight drag towards the next set of beacons.

I already knew the power levels as Raven was relaying everything to me through our bond, but the more Anakin focused on the systems, the less of a nuisance he was, and as we were approaching the next ship in the race – a modified YT-1200 freighter that had impressive afterburners – I wanted my attention to be fully on overtaking them before the next beacon was reached.

The race had started with a hundred ships and while we'd made a good start, I'd held back. I wanted an idea of what the other vessels were capable of and thus as we'd reached the first set of beacons to be navigated around – ones that had us dropping into the atmosphere of a semi-habitable moon – we'd been sitting in about sixty-first. Since then, we'd been climbing slowly, already up in the thirties and barely a tenth of the course had been completed.

I already knew we'd be hard-pressed to catch the frontrunners. While fast, Raven wasn't built for outright acceleration like some of the other ships were, but it was apparent after the last set of beacons – the second series of quick, sharp turns we'd had to navigate – that she had better turning than almost every vessel in the race. And that was before I used the bond I shared with her to its maximum potential.

"Steady, but with room to push more," Anakin replied, and I could sense how much he was enjoying this. The radiant thrill he was emanating into the Force was like a beacon that, for those who could sense it, could be used to steer themselves by. Even if they were a whole sector away from us. He wasn't doing it intentionally, instead simply revelling in the experience. It was one of the few times I'd seen him not hold back – be that consciously or subconsciously – his Force signature.

"Should we do so now?" I shot back, deciding as the YT-1200 came ever closer while Raven ran it down, to test him a little.

"No. Not yet," He answered. "Save it for when we leave the next set of beacons."

I nodded even as the YT-1200 reached the first of those beacons; Raven was close enough that I could see flickers of colour in the freighter's engine plumes. My fingers flew over the controls, sending instructions to Raven, though she was already moving before I finished, her ability to sense my needs growing stronger with each passing day.

Power was shifted from the main sublight engines to the shields as Raven pulled alongside the YT-1200. Sparks of colour danced where the shields brushed against each other, though by the time both vessels banked around the next beacon, Raven had already pulled half a length ahead as we rounded the beacon. That lead was confirmed as the freighter, like every other vessel we'd hunted down, fell away behind us.

As we neared the third beacon for this section, it shifted. The course moved slightly to challenge the pilots. Before I could even alter our path, Raven was moving, adapting to the challenge. As we emerged around that beacon, my smile grew as I saw we'd closed several ship lengths on the next vessel we had to hunt and overtake.

I understood that while I had impressive skill with piloting, I wasn't a natural at it like some, nor anything close to being a pilot like Saesee Tiin was, or Anakin would be. However, I had my bond with Raven, and that along with my connection to the Force being more natural than it had once been, meant I could match any pilot in the field, and if we got lucky, secure a top ten finish. Perhaps even make the top five.

As we slipped from the last of this section of beacons designed to test a ship and pilot's ability to make quick, powered turns and adapt to shifting vectors, the extra power Anakin had told me to hold back was pushed into Raven's sublight engines, and we'd overtaken two more vessels, slipping into the top thirty. Ahead of us were the next five ships, all of them racing towards the beacon at the edge of the system. Once there everyone would jump to hyperspace and head to a nearby system for the next section of the race, and then return to repeat the course in this system before finishing where we'd started.

Raven rushed forward, the distance to the group of five ships ahead of us closing rapidly. We'd not overtake them before jumping, but I knew we'd pass them as Raven danced through the exotic matter of hyperspace. Like Anakin and myself, she was rejoicing in the experience of testing herself against other vessels. She was built for flying and while she enjoyed any form of flying, she was over the freaking moon about taking part in this race; potentially even more excited for it to begin than Anakin had been once she understood what was going on.

We caught the last of the five vessels just as we reached the jump beacon, and Raven had the power shifting to the hyperdrive even before I reached for the switches to do so. My smile grew, possibly now matching Anakin's at how naturally and instinctively Raven knew what I wanted when we were flying. She was a part of me in a way few could ever understand, and no matter what happened with the Order when I resigned, I knew she would stay mine.

Technically, she was the property of the Order, however, unless they wished to intentionally punish me, and hurt Raven, they wouldn't attempt to separate us. Not when the bond we shared uniquely radiated within the Force. Hells, even if they did decide to deny me access to Raven, I had no concerns. The moment they tried to lock her down, she'd break free and escape from the Temple; something that I couldn't deny I almost wanted to happen simply to see the reactions of the Council members and others in the Order. Even if they took her somewhere and attempted to hide her from me, blocking our connection, I knew they couldn't keep us apart. Raven was, in a sense that many might not ever truly understand, my child and like with Anakin, I'd burn down the galaxy to keep my family safe.

As the exotic energies of hyperspace washed over Raven's hull and she almost squealed into the Force at experiencing them in a race, I let such concerns slip from my thoughts. Today was about having fun with my family and nothing else.

… …

… …
As the glowing blue blade came towards me, I chose to slide back instead of seeking to deflect the attack. "Not bad" I commented before my wrist turned, causing my blade to flick towards my opponent, "but be aware of your footing," I added just as my blade clipped her on her forward leg just above her knee.

The blades were on low power, ensuring that any strike only stung instead of removing a limb; or life if the area would induce a fatal wound. As I pulled my blade back, I hid my amusement at her annoyance with how easily I had countered and scored the strike. "If you over-extend with any part of your body you leave yourself exposed to a quick, controlled counter like I just demonstrated," I explained as I stepped back and looked down at the young Zabrak I was sparring with.

"Yes… Master," the girl said slowly as she recovered from her annoyance and then took a deep breath. "And thank you for taking the time to spar with me," she added with a warm smile. One that I returned as we powered down our lightsabers. "How long are you going to be at the Temple?"

"Just for today, Tedra," I replied as we moved from the sparring circle towards where her Master, Shaak Ti, had been watching us. "Master Dooku and I have some business to discuss with the Council, and after that, I'll be off to speak with Chancellor Damask." The second part of that was a falsehood, but one that made sense given my connections to both Chancellors and by saying I was going to the Senate I could avoid having to promise to spend time with her or others after I resigned from the Order.

The thirteen-going-on-fourteen-year-old Zabrak girl was coming along nicely as a Jedi, though thanks to Observe, I knew that she still hadn't fully acclimatised to the Order, nor forgotten her roots. That was made clear in the fact her loyalty to me ran higher than to the Order, and that her loyalty to the Lokella was still strong as well. Her level had increased impressively, though while she had a long way to go before becoming anything more than a low-level threat to me – in the estimation of the Interface at any rate – her training with Shaak Ti seemed to be going well.

When I'd felt her in the Temple, I'd made sure to seek her out first. There were others that I would be speaking to before Dooku and I stepped before the Council, but like Serra, Tedra was another that, if given the chance, might follow me when I left the Order. Or join up with me later once she was older. Something that the reveal from Observe about her loyalties reaffirmed.

We'd spoken a bit both in the Archives when I'd found her and Shaak Ti there, and when walking to this training room. According to her, she was able to beat most of her fellow Padawans in spars. Master Ti had cleared up that Tedra meant those her age, as against anyone from My age group – such as Serra or Sia-Lan for example – she always lost badly. However, Master Ti was impressed with Tedra's dedication and felt she had the makings of a powerful Jedi Guardian.

After the spar we'd just had, I would agree with Master Ti's assessment and could see the flaws that remained for her to overcome in the base forms before she could focus heavily on the creation of a style designed specifically for her. Still, she had potential and when combined with her retained loyalty to me and the Lokella, I felt I could shape her into something remarkably powerful if she chose to follow me after I left the Order.

Tedra's shoulders slumped with my answer. "Oh. I'd hoped that… well, that we might spend more time sparring, or talking or…" she trailed off as we heard Shaak Ti laughing gently. The sound was one I always found pleasant, and now that I was older, a little alluring. I wasn't going to make the mistake of trying anything with the Togruta Jedi – not least as I'd undoubtedly let my guard down around her, which would be disastrous – but nothing said I couldn't enjoy thoughts about what she might look like under her robes.

"Much like his former Masters, or even myself as you should be aware by now, Cameron is not a Jedi content to spend his days within the confines of the Temple," Shaak Ti remarked. "He allows the Force to guide him where it needs him to be, and does as it wishes."

I bit back my first comment about no longer doing as the Force wanted and instead chose a more jovial response. "I would prefer, Master, if the Force could find the time to avoid placing me in dangerous situations. Or at least grant me more warning of the threat than one right as I am dropped in the metaphorical gundark tank," I added with a smirk.

"If one is not tested by the crucible of life, how can one learn to see and accept the wonders that the Force provides?" Shaak Ti countered with one of those knowing smiles that all Jedi Masters seemed to possess. "Or learn to understand what role it is that the Force has deemed for us to fulfil?"

I grunted in reply, biting back a comment about not enjoying being the Force's plaything. My reaction was misinterpreted by Tedra, and she chuckled thinking I had no comeback for her Master's words. Now, Shaak Ti was right in that I had accepted the wonders brought forth by the challenges I'd faced, but not in the way she likely expected. That said, it had taken time after the fact for me to understand that I'd enjoyed almost all of them. "As you say, Master Ti," I finally said, letting the matter drop.

The Togrutan Jedi lowered her head a fraction, accepting my surrender on the point before I continued. "Since you admit to preferring your time away from the Temple as much as me, might I ask why you and Tedra are here today?" It was an easy way to shift the conversation away from me, and my issues with the Force and the Order, without forcing the issue.

"We have just returned from a mission in the Outer Rim near Felucia," Shaak explained as we moved to exit the sparring room. "One that tested Tedra in a way she had not expected beforehand."

"Slavers," Tedra blurted out, faint embers of almost delicious anger slipping from her into the Force. I ignored those as best I could, letting her continue. "They were targeting a Togruta colony on a remote world in a nearby system, and the colony's governor asked the Jedi for help."

"Tedra struggled at first to control her feelings on the matter..."

"Understandable," I cut in, offering the Zabrak a smile of understanding. "She lost her parents to slavers before Master Dooku and I found her."

"Yes," Shaak commented, unconcerned by me cutting her off. "However, with time, patience, and meditation, she has worked to move beyond those feelings towards those who engage in such barbaric acts. At least enough that it will not affect her current status as my Padawan." Shaak Ti glanced at Tedra, who was walking on my other side. From the Zabrak I felt hints of acceptance and disappointment, which if I had time, and Shaak Ti wasn't present, I would've explored further to see if her lingering hatred – and that's what it was – towards slavers could be encouraged. "If she is to one day become a Knight, something I believe she is more than capable of doing, then she will have to let go of all her residual anger towards such individuals. Just as you did," she added, offering me a smile.

"It's a difficult lesson for many to grasp, Master," I replied diplomatically. "Some of us are… more adept at forming connections with others. Connections that can make it hard to fully let go of our feelings for them and towards those that seek to do them harm."

Shaak Ti slowed, and I felt a gentle shift in the Force. Aware she might be trying to browse my surface thoughts, I made sure my defences were in place and generated the same distant sensation that I'd had before Natural Selection. On top of that, as I had done since before even arriving in the Core, I made sure my feelings on anything were buried deep behind my barriers, as far from the outermost edges of my thoughts where anyone could sense them. My mental defences weren't perfect, and if she pushed, she'd breach those walls and soon discover the truth of what I'd done and who I'd become, but to do that without proof was something no Jedi should ever do. Haran, even with proof it was something many had an issue with, which worked to my advantage here as I felt her gentle probe pull back.

"Hmm. If I did not know that you had learned to see past such issues, and thus let go of your feelings during our assignment to Zygerria I might find reason to wonder if you were truly ready to be a Knight. As I do know better, and you have yet to take a Padawan, I feel there is no issue."

"As you say, Master," I said slowly, lowering my head in her direction while keeping my amusement that she'd failed to sense anything amiss buried as deeply as I could. She wasn't on the Council, but might well be one day, so to allay her concerns so easily was a nice reassurance that the defences I'd crafted, and that Dooku had probed intently for flaws in the time we'd spent before coming here today, worked as intended.

"So that's why she asked about you." I turned to face Tedra at her comment, though before she replied I realised that I'd inadvertently copied Dooku and raised a single eyebrow in question. Something that drew a murmur of amusement from Shaak Ti. "Um," Tedra continued as she caught me looking at her, "we had to speak with a Zygerrian princess, and when there she asked Master Ti where you were."

"Miraj Scintel was able to provide several leads that proved beneficial in locating the slavers," Shaak Ti took over, "and freeing the Togruta they had already captured but not yet sold." Her smile grew as she continued. "The price of her help was, among other things, a request that I reach out to you and ask that you visit her when you next have the time to do so." She glanced at Tedra for a moment. "It seems that she has retained her interest in you; something that seems to be a recurring theme among many young females around your age."

"And what about those females who are slightly older, such as yourself?" I asked back, with perhaps a touch too much flirtatious undertone. I was pushing things in an odd direction, but that was simply to keep my thoughts clear of Miraj, Padmé, and their interactions with me and each other at the premiere of Fellowship of the Ring, or from the Co-Chancellors and wondering what machinations the Banite Sith had concocted while Anakin and I had been travelling and training.

Shaak Ti laughed gently in amusement and lightly patted my arm. "If I felt the urge to… indulge my instincts, then perhaps I might be interested in seeing if the interest you generate is deserved. Thankfully for you, I feel no such interest currently," she flashed me a smile, exposing her canines. "Togruta females can be quite… ferocious when excited." Those canines were not, as many falsely believed, poisonous, though many Togruta played into the myth for their amusement and benefit. Still, it was interesting that she was willing to, seemingly, respond to my flirtatious question in kind. Particularly with her Padawan present.

Tedra's feelings for me had lessened over the years, but they were still there and as she was entering puberty had evolved partly from ones of loyalty and trust into immature desire. I would never use her feelings to manipulate her, both because she was the same age as Anakin, and I remembered the scared young child I'd found looking for her mother when I'd first helped Dooku free the slaves that would found the Lokella.

"I have some experience with your species, Master," I replied with a knowing smirk as we exited the training room. "But I know that one as powerful as yourself would be a challenge that I don't yet feel ready to face," I added, drawing a chuckle from her. Bedding Shaak Ti was something I wouldn't deny I hadn't dreamed about. However, I knew it would never happen. First, because I was but a Knight while she was a Master, and now because my path led away from the Order any such encounter would turn ugly the moment my passions ran freely.

Pushing those thoughts back into the depths of my mind where they belonged, I turned and then bowed to her Padawan. "Tedra, it was good to see you again," I said with a warm smile. "I hope that our paths will cross again in the not-too-distant future."

Tedra smiled, banishing the grimace that had been there during the brief moments of flirting between myself and her Master. "And you, Knight Shan. Perhaps if we are both still present in the Temple after you finish your business at the Senate we might spar again?"

"Perhaps," I agreed, though I knew that after the meeting I would be out of the Temple post-haste. Even if the Council didn't have us escorted out by the Temple Guard, Dooku and I wanted off Coruscant as quickly as possible. Yes, the heists remained undetected, and the longer we remained present the greater the chance that as news of our choice to leave the Order spread, someone might try and link us to the missing holocrons once they were discovered to be absent from the vaults. "Until we meet again, may the Force be with you both."

"And with you, Knight Shan," Shaak Ti replied, drawing a nod of agreement from Tedra.

With that, I moved off. However, I didn't head towards the elevator that would carry me to the High Council chambers. Instead, I headed in the direction of the person that I had been wishing to speak with ever since I'd arrived in orbit of Coruscant and sensed her presence. Two years had passed since I'd last seen Serra being moved onboard a Republic cruiser, still unconscious after being removed from the bacta tank after her encounter with Maul, and while I was tentative about speaking with her, I knew I had to. This might be the last chance I got to do so while we were both members of the Order.

Before I stepped into the larger room where I could sense Serra and others present, I took a moment to centre myself. All the emotions that were swirling below the surface, every one of them focused on Serra, were pushed deep. I wasn't actively trying to nullify the connection I shared with her, but I could not let myself be guided by my feelings. Not when I could sense at least one Jedi Master inside.

The moment the doors slid open, the sounds of lightsabers clashing against each other reached me. Stepping inside silently, making sure to keep my presence as restrained as I could, I saw Serra standing in the main sparring circle in this larger room. She's facing off against, unluckily for me, Sia-Lan while they are being observed by, among others, Eeth Koth.

Master Koth had replaced Master Drallig as the Order's Battlemaster but unlike his predecessor, was still from what I knew, a member of the High Council. He, along with a handful of others acknowledged my presence with nods, which I returned, but my focus was on the pair of young ladies duelling inside the circle.

The pair were moving at an impressive pace; at least for Padawans. Serra's twin azure blades – of which one, I was pleased to note, was still a shoto – swirling around Sia-Lan's single blade. As I moved around, I made sure to remain hidden as best I could from their gazes. Yes, they were focused on each other as their lightsabers danced around, flowing from attack to defence and then back again with good, but not brilliant if I was being critical, style.

Sia-Lan rushed in, her blade sweeping high intent on striking Serra somewhere around her chest level. Serra easily deflected the attack with her main blade, and then as her opponent's blade was forced high, pushed forward with her shoto. The move, while successful in pushing Sia-Lan onto the backfoot, was flawed. The shorter blade of the shoto prevented Serra from fully exploiting the opening, still, it forced Sia-Lan to pull back her hand, which from the spark of excitement I felt from Serra before she squashed it, was what my oldest friend had intended.

Serra's main blade came around, overly dramatically and inefficiently in my opinion, forcing Sia-Lan to take several shifting steps backwards. The pair moved faster, Serra calling on aid from the Force to exploit her advantage and Sia-Lan – a hint of desperation in her request – using it to keep up with her friend's assault. Even as murmurs filled the room, coming from the younger Padawans, I continued to track the pair without effort. They were fast, but it was nothing compared to the speed I had used when sparring with Dooku recently, or even when I defeated Volfe Karkko.

Sia-Lan's blade came around, pushing away Serra's shoto before flicking out in a textbook Djem So counterstrike to force Serra's main to stop its impending attack and shift to counter the incoming threat. Even as Sia-Lan managed to stop that attack, Serra's shoto was adapting, coming in low and fast. That forced Sia-Lan to shift again, surrendering the hint of offence she'd gained with her earlier move.

As the pair continued their dance – and that was all it was as since neither was willing or capable of exploiting openings for a kill strike – it became clear to me that while Sia-Lan was good, Serra was now the better duellist. An interesting change from when I'd first met the pair around eleven years ago. There was a crispness to Serra's movements that was new to me, and I could easily see the teaching of Master Windu in how she looked for and then exploited an opening.

That said, while Serra soon had the spar won – a feint with her shoto drawing Sia-Lan's attention just long enough that Serra's main blade could strike her friend's shin – she failed to exploit a half-dozen openings I saw in the minute or so of the spar that I had observed. Each of them would've granted Serra victory, with only two in my estimation carrying anything more than a minor chance of suffering an injury in return. Of course, given that I had felt the same way when I'd last duelled Dooku on Gaia and, even though the strike had landed, I had failed to prepare for his kill strike, perhaps I was underplaying the threat that Serra would be under from any potential counter by Sia-Lan.

"Kriff!" The annoyed curse slipped from Sia-Lan as she felt Serra's blade press against her shin; only a quick shifting of her weight prevented her from tumbling to the mat. Low-powered the blades might be, but I knew well that they still stung, and a strike against the right point could see someone crumble to the ground.

Her irritation faded a fraction of a second later, the girl doing as Jedi were taught and releasing the negative sensations into the Force. While she did so, my focus shifted to Serra. There was a flicker of enjoyment at the spar and at defeating her friend, but it was less prominent than I had expected, even when considering what happened on Naboo.

The intervening years had been kind to her, and while it was hard to be certain of the physical changes she'd undergone because of her robes, from what I could determine she had matured into a beautiful young woman. One that, if I wasn't keeping a tight rein on my emotions, would spark my desire to claim again what had once been mine.

"You have both fought well," Master Koth said as he stepped into the sparring circle. The pair reacted quickly, powering down their blades, turning to the Battlemaster and lowering their heads slightly in respect even as he continued. "Padawan Wezz, you started well; committing to the offensive without making rash moves and managing to drive your opponent back. However, once you were forced on the defensive you surrendered agency and made your defeat inevitable." There was a faint ember of annoyance from the girl at the mention of her defeat, but as before, it was gone a fraction of a second later even as Master Koth turned to Serra.

"Padawan Keto, you were wise to wait and observe what your opponent was capable of. Your use of the dual blades is highly impressive for any in our Order, to say nothing of a Padawan. However, you allowed the spar to continue too far; avoiding opportunities that others would exploit for a faster, and potentially more conclusive, victory. Against an older or more dangerous opponent, such civility might cost you the day." His gaze shifted to me as he smirked. "Would you not agree, Knight Shan?"

I ignored what was likely not a jab at my aggressive tendency in spars, and instead focused on the pair as they spun at realising I was present. For a fraction of a second, as our eyes met, I felt Sia-Lan's anger spike. A hint, that disappeared before I could consider it fully, of her still blaming me for events on Naboo, or that I had managed to approach without her knowledge. Regardless of whether it was one of those reasons or another I was unaware of, I gave it little thought, my focus instead on my oldest and dearest friend in this life.

Even though I knew she didn't want it to happen, the emotions that burst from her for a moment through our bond appeared over her face. Joy, fear, resentment, and relief all mingled in her expression and her Force presence as her eyes locked onto mine. Even as she regained control of herself, I reached out through our bond, curious as to how she would react. She responded, but there was some trepidation in her reaction which caused the concern in me that we were drifting apart to grow stronger.

I turned to Master Koth and nodded. "I would, Master Koth. However, the training of Padawans is the responsibility of their Masters, or yourself as Battlemaster and those assigned to assist you. As I'm not currently working in that role, I would be reluctant to offer any unsolicited advice."

Koth smirked for some reason at my response. "A wise choice to take. However, you once helped the former Battlemaster train Initiates, and as a contemporary of the two Padawans, and the first Jedi to defeat a Sith in generations, I am curious to hear your thoughts on the spar."

I allowed a glimmer of a smile to brush over my lips, pleased that at least one Council member believed Maul was a Sith. I pushed aside the pride I felt at that moment, suspecting he had said it to determine if I was overly proud and dwelling on my victory. While I was, the fact I'd had to rely on equipment to take Maul down rankled me, and at some point soon I intended to speak with the Zabrak, and if I felt ready, challenge him again to a duel. This time testing my ability with the Force and a lightsaber against his.

I lowered my head, accepting his wisdom, even while ignoring the fact he'd intentionally brought up Master Drallig with Serra present; something I knew was a test for both of us in separate ways. "I only arrived just before Padawan Keto took control of the spar, so I cannot comment on anything before that, Battlemaster." I used his title as a mark of respect, and to make clear I understood this was his domain.

Koth inclined his head, accepting my logic, before I continued. "I would concur that Padawan Wezz, once she lost the initiative, failed to retake it. There were a handful of moments where she either tried to, or could've attempted to shift the narrative of the spar, but none were taken successfully." I looked at Sia-Lan. "If the opening is there, and you feel you are losing, there is no shame in trying innovative approaches or taking a risk while sparring. If you don't learn what you are capable of here, then if ever faced with a true opponent outside the Temple's walls, you'll never survive."

Sia-Lan stared at me for a few seconds before lowering her head in acceptance of her words. That allowed me to turn my full attention back to Serra. "Padawan Keto. As Battlemaster Koth stated, you failed to take advantage of opportunities that presented themselves. Perhaps you did not see them clearly or did not feel comfortable taking them. However, against a more capable opponent than your fellow Padawan, such hesitation may well mean death."

I disliked having to put her down for her actions, but to not do so would draw Master Koth's focus. Perhaps it would even cause me issues when I spoke with the Council later. Also, I was not going to hold my remarks towards Serra, as her form, while decent, left a lot to be desired. Since I'd last seen her fight, I felt she'd lost something. As if that spark of creativity and passion that had driven her to try and keep up with my abilities had vanished into the Force along with whatever emotional guilt she carried about the death of Master Drallig.

Serra held my gaze for perhaps a few seconds longer than she was meant to, and I could feel the conflicting emotions warring within her. She was doing a decent job of keeping them contained, but via our bond, it was a simple matter for me to sense her feelings, though I chose to not react to any of them currently.

"Padawans Wezz and Keto, please leave the circle. Padawans Marek and Hett, step forward."

I stepped back from the circle, watching as the two Padawans that I knew were replaced by a pair of human males. As much as I wanted to head over to Serra, I couldn't. I had to be patient and allow her the time to come to me. I watched silently, slipping towards one of the walls in the room, as the pair moved to a bench, speaking quietly to each other as they collected their belongings.

There was apprehension from both, which was entirely understandable. The last time I'd spoken to Sia-Lan she'd blamed me for the death of Master Drallig, and I knew from Tedra and Rachi Sitra – who I'd not managed to speak with today as I sensed she wasn't in the Temple currently – she had been doing that for at least a year after. I'd stopped asking about Sia-Lan since, so I was uncertain if she still held that blame, but from what I could sense there was understandably far less animosity from her than when I'd last seen her.

As for Serra, her apprehension was easier to determine. It was all centred around Naboo and the death of Master Drallig. I'd wanted her to stay away, my visions hinting at what would happen, yet her vision had shown her my death if she wasn't at my side on Naboo, and that along with her invoking her status as Mando'ade was why I, selfishly and foolishly, allowed her to stay.

Eventually, the pair moved slowly towards me, Sia-Lan glancing at Serra with her eyes as they neared, which I took as a sign that she didn't want to speak with me, but was concerned for our mutual friend. "Knight Shan," Sia-Lan began once the pair were closer, "I wish to apologise for my behaviour two years ago on…" she gave Serra a sidelong glance, "Naboo. I was out of line in blaming you for Master Drallig's death. You didn't act with any intent for a member of the Order to die, and from what I have learnt, only gathered the forces you did after the Council chose to not provide support."

"Thank you, Padawan Wezz," I responded gently. If things were different, I might speak to her more; perhaps see if the friendship we once shared could be restored. However, I wasn't here for her, and we both knew it.

"Right, so, um," Sia-Lan coughed as her eyes bounced between me and Sera. "I, uh, I promised to help Rann with… something." With her rather clumsy attempt to extract herself from the situation taken, she walked away, though I caught her eyes lingering on both Serra and me. It was nice that things between us were settled, but I felt that once events of today reached her, Sia-Lan's interest in renewing our friendship would be shattered, and if, as I was now heavily certain of, I ended up opposing the GAR then the next time we saw each other might well be as adversaries.

The air between Serra and I grew tense. I stood there, looking down at her waiting for her to speak first while I could sense she was warring with her thoughts about how to begin the discussion we both knew was coming. That said, there was more I had to say that she realised.

"Why?"

Serra's single word came as her eyes finally came to meet mine. "Why didn't you check up on me after Naboo, after my…" she paused, and I felt her emotions flaring behind the barriers she had created to hide them from almost everyone else. With our bond, those barriers couldn't keep me out easily, but I made no move to react, wanting her to get everything out as best she could. "After Master Drallig died?" She finished.

"I did try to contact you," I replied softly, my hand twitching as I fought the urge to reach out for her. Ideally, this conversation could take place somewhere private, such as the spot in the rooftop gardens where we'd spent many an evening talking about everything and anything or simply enjoying the view in each other's company. "At first, the Council of First Knowledge placed you in seclusion, and so every call I made to the Temple was redirected to others. Then, after Master Windu took over your training, any time I tried to contact you, I was told that I couldn't speak with you; that I had to go through him."

"And what about after that?" She shot back, barely able to contain the venom raging in her feelings. "Why didn't you try to call me?"

"I did!" I shot back, my own emotions bubbling. I pinched the bridge of my nose and took a deep breath, pushing down deeply whatever emotions I couldn't expel into the Force. I couldn't risk losing my control here, not with Master Koth and others present and likely quietly observing us. If we were in the rooftop gardens, or even in a room to ourselves, I might let some of my emotions slide out; and let her understand that I raged at being denied access to her. However, that simply wasn't possible.

"I tried to contact you," I continued once I'd regained my centre, "But as I said, each time I reached out to the Temple, I was directed to Master Windu and the one time I came back to Coruscant, I called and discovered that you and your new Master were off world."

"I… I saw you on the Holonet," She said slowly. "You looked comfortable with the Chancellors and others, but I knew you didn't."

"I wasn't, and not just because I don't have the patience for politics," That drew a weak smile from her, "but because I couldn't see you." Again, my hand twitched, wanting to reach out of hers, but I restrained myself. However, it seemed she saw the movement as her eyes darted down and the smile grew slightly. "Where did you go?"

"Master Windu took me to another Jedi complex in the Outer Rim. Somewhere that he said would help me come to terms fully with what happened to Master Drallig."

"And did it?" I asked, taking a step closer, but staying just outside her personal space.

"Enough that I'm able to continue my training as a Jedi," she replied coolly. Even with what I could sense through our bond, she was keeping her emotions as in check as she could, which was making it hard for me to get a good read on her, and where we now stood. "That I might one day become a Jedi Knight and…" She looked down for a moment before continuing in a whisper, "Stand beside you." With her words, I felt some of the walls she'd created to contain her emotions slip and sensed her feelings for me through our bond.

I smiled at her omission, and opened a small hole in my barriers; enough that she could sense my feelings for her through the Force. "I do not doubt that you'll be great at whatever you choose to be," I said before reaching out to her mentally. [I've missed you, and I'm sorry for… everything.]

"It is an honour to have your faith in my abilities, Knight Shan." [I… I've missed you too, and know now that you weren't at fault for what happened. The Force, it… it has a plan, and we all have roles to play within it.] She looked down. "How is your hand?"

I lifted my left arm, letting her see the replacement limb, the ripples in the beskar causing her eyes to widen in surprise. "I've adapted," I began with a chuckle. "There's still some phantom pain, but it's mostly minor now and doesn't cause me any issues. Even though this has a few hidden tricks," [some I think you'd enjoy] "it is a constant reminder to me of what I… what we lost." Her hand came out to touch the metal, getting a feel for the replacement. [The Force tricked us, Serra. It showed me your possible death if you came to Naboo, and showed you mine if you didn't come. It knew only one of them could come true, yet used us to get what it wanted.] I turned my wrist and let the mechanical fingers slide against her palm. [Then and now, I'd gladly lay down my life to protect you. I want you to be happy and safe.] I stopped there, not wanting to say too much, and let my feelings for her, the Order, and everything slide into her bond. If she knew what I intended, she would have a choice to make, and I didn't want to put her on the spot about that. Not just yet. "How is the training with Master Windu going?" I asked as I pulled back my hand, aware of where we were.

A flicker of desire flashed in her eyes, and I felt her emotions spike before she regained control of herself. While no one could overhear us, her response if based on what I'd said openly, would draw some concerning queries. "It is… different to how Master Drallig trained me," She replied, a hint of sadness in her tone. [I want you to be happy as well, Cam. But I trust in the Force and the plan it has for us. We have to accept that, even if it is the one that keeps us apart.] "He's different from what I expected as well."

"How so?" I asked as my brow rose in response to both her answers. "[I'm not sure I can accept that, Serra. Not only are you my oldest and dearest friend but… I care deeply for you.] I let a flicker of my feelings for her travel along our bond and watched as her face brightened at what she felt. Yes, perhaps I shouldn't be choosing to be so open with her, not with where I was and what I would soon be doing, but I wasn't going to lie to her about my feelings for her.

Around us, the Force moved in a way I'd come to recognize as a hint that something was happening. I pushed down my fears over what that meant as it was clear Serra was content with the Order currently, but in the deepest parts of my heart, I knew things had changed between us. Perhaps in ways that could never be overcome.

"He's stricter than Master Drallig, and yet not. Forceful yet patient beyond measure in a way I'd never realised before." She looked away and a small smile came to her face before she returned her gaze to me. [I care for you deeply as well, Cam, but we're Jedi.] Through our bond I felt her feelings in response to mine; the same desire and compassion that had been there for years remained, but it was now… constrained. [However, such thoughts, such feelings… they can lead us down dangerous roads, such as the one that cost me my former Master.] She looked down, unable to meet my gaze. [I'm not sure I can travel on those roads with you.] "He's so different when training me than how he appears when a member of the Council."

I forced a chuckle from my lips, acting along to what she was saying with her lips, and not what was said in our minds. "Yeah, Master Windu is something of a contradiction." [ I want you by my side, Serra, today and every day after. Whatever happened to the young, energetic, and passionate girl who stole my heart while believing emotions weren't something to fear?] "For the longest time, I felt he hated me, but as I've grown and matured, I understand he doesn't. He's just very… set in his ways about what is best for the Republic and the Order."

"Yes, he's very clear in believing that the Republic is the greatest source of protection, outside the Order, that we have against the returning Sith." Her fingers shifted, drawing my attention, and I assumed it was her fighting the urge to reach for me again, just as I was restraining myself from touching her again as well. [I'm still the same person, Cam, and I never stopped caring for you, not even when,] she paused for a moment, [ when I blamed you incorrectly for Master Drallig's death. That was the fault of the Sith and their corruption of the Force and not because of you.] I kept my emotions in check, knowing I was to blame in part for what happened on Naboo. [I still care for you deeply. More so than I should as a Jedi. I just… I accept that the Force is the one that will determine if we are to remain as connected as we once were or not.]

I couldn't keep a faint, primal growl from slipping from my lips at Serra's mental words. Hearing her place our fate in the hands of the Force, something that cared precisely fuck all about anyone in the galaxy when it came to finding its ideal of balance, infuriated me. This wasn't something Serra had accepted before; this wasn't the same woman I'd fallen in love with in the years leading up to Naboo. I had to try something, but it was risky. [Why should we let it play us like toys in whatever insane game it is creating? What… what if we left the Order together? The Force wants us to be together, Serra, I know that in my heart and I know you know that too.]

Serra blinked and then, much to my disappointment shuffled back a fraction. I felt her probe my thoughts along our bond. She wasn't powerful enough to overcome my defences, but I knew that preventing her access would damage what we had. Or perhaps more accurately, what we had left. Thus, I allowed her in just enough to sense my feelings for her, and how much I wanted her with me, though I hid everything about my plans for the future. Plans that began today.

[Cam,] her words in my mind seemed remorseful and concerned, [that isn't how a Jedi should think, and as much as we might not agree with the way the Order behaves, we are Jedi. We serve the Force and the Council in their judgement of how best to help the Force while keeping the galaxy safe from evil.]

[Is the galaxy safe?] I asked her, aware that we were now standing around silently while others moved around the room, the two Padawans sparring inside the circle to, I hoped, distract everyone's attention. [Can you really say that the Republic serves the people?]

[I believe so.]

[Then what about Naboo? Or Galidraan or the Lokella, or the countless other events happening within the borders of the Republic where the Jedi and the Republic have stood by and done nothing, or worse, helped those causing harm and suffering to others retain their power? Is that the will of the Force at work? How can the Order claim to serve the Light when it allows the interests of sentients only interested in their self-worth – in the Senate and elsewhere – to dictate Republic law?]

Serra blinked, and I realised I'd allowed perhaps a touch too much of my rage at the impotency of the Republic and the Order to slip through our bond. She moved closer, and uncaring if anyone saw, placed a hand on my forearm. [Cam… what has happened to you? I can sense you've changed since Naboo. Not just in what you're willing to say but…] She closed her eyes, and I felt her reaching through the bond again, but this time I denied her access to what she sought in my psyche. Her eyes opened; her shock clear in them. [Cam… what has happened to you? Why won't you let me see?]

[A lot's happened to me since Naboo. Some good, some bad, but everything that's happened has helped shape me into who I am today, and I'm proud of what I've become.] I replied to her mentally as I moved my hand and placed it on top of hers. [I… I need you to accept that, and promise me that what I'm about to say you won't reveal to anyone for a few days. Not even if asked directly about it.]

[Of course.]

The instant response from her, showing that she still trusted me, made me smile broadly. Even as I felt more certain that at least for now, if not for a long time, our paths were about to diverge, it was reassuring that she retained her trust in me. I wanted to see if that was still higher than the Order, but I wasn't going to use Observe just yet; not when she might be able to sense it and thus derail what I was about to discuss. [I… I have a Padawan,] there was a mental gasp, but the only outward response was a widening of her eyes, [who I've also adopted in Mando'ade tradition.] She blinked, and I saw in the mind the image of Bo rush to the fore. [No,] I continued with a smirk, [Bo hasn't adopted him, nor is she pregnant.] At least, I'd not heard from her or Naz to suggest that they might be carrying my child in the months since I'd last enjoyed their company.

[Oh.] For the briefest of moments, I thought I sensed something from her mind. Relief mixed with disappointment and even a hint of desire, but she pushed it away before I could determine what I'd sensed.

[My son, I found him among the Lokella, like with Tedra. I didn't adopt him then and there. He had a mother and they'd only just been freed from slavery. But… when we fought on Naboo, and the Lokella came to my aid, others took advantage.] There was a small spike in concern from her. [Master Dooku and those that remained managed to defeat the attackers but not without cost. The boy's… Anakin's mother died, and I felt it happen when I fought Maul.]

Her hand slipped from my forearm and slid down to touch the cool beskar of my replacement. [When did this happen?]

[Before the Council came to Naboo, and while you were in the bacta, I returned to the Lokella. The Force… I felt it shift as I consoled the boy, and understood I was to take him as my Padawan, and my ad. It wanted him trained with both the Force and as a warrior.]

[The Council would not approve of this,] Serra replied even as a weak smile slipped onto her features. [Much as they haven't agreed with many things you've done.]

I matched her smile as I replied. [No, they wouldn't. Which is why I wanted your promise before I told you about this.] She gave me a small nod and the sensors in my replacement limb felt her press a touch more for a moment. [I've been training him for the last two years and… Serra, training and raising him...] I felt my smile widen. [ It's brought a joy to my life that I'd never known I was missing. Yes, there have been a few moments of concern, not least an encounter with Trandoshan hunters.] Her fingers tightened around my limb at the mention of that species as she was aware of my issues with them dating back to my verd'goten. [However, it is through him that I've finally found the path I need to walk and am at peace with it. However, it… it leads me away from Coruscant, or more accurately, from the Order.]

Serra stepped back, her hand shifting from my wrist to her mouth. Around us I could sense a few people turning our way, no doubt sensing the shock from her before she schooled her features, lowered her hand, and claimed her emotions. "Cam," she said softly, so much so that I struggled to hear her, never mind anyone else in the chamber, even if the rhythmic sound of lightsabers clashing against us wasn't filling the air. "Are you sure about this?"

"I am," I replied, taking a step forward and grasping both her hands with mine. "That's why I'm in the Temple today. However, before I face the Council, I had to speak with you. I had hoped you'd come with me, but I can sense now that you won't. Your path remains with the Order. At least for now." Part of me feared that her path would never reconverge with mine, but I wasn't going to dwell on that, not when I could instead spend these last few minutes with her.

Even though I knew it was dangerous, I found myself struggling to not tell her everything that had happened to me. I wanted to detail the training I'd undergone, with the various groups and Force sects across the galaxy, and even what I'd learnt from Adas' holocron. However, I knew I couldn't, not unless she left the Order with me. Instead, I needed to make it clear to her how deeply I cared for her and would continue to do so, so that once T'ra Saa worked out it was me who defeated Karkko by drawing on the Force in the way I had, Serra wouldn't condemn me. If that was the case, then perhaps, just perhaps, there was a chance that she might one day choose to follow me on a path that led away from the Order and the Republic.

I allowed some of my true feelings for her to slip along our bond. [I love you, Serra, and I always will. However, I cannot stand idly by as the Order and the Republic are led to devastation by the Sith. You know there's a darkness coming, you've felt it too.] She nodded, showing she remembered at least what I'd mentioned to her long ago about the darkness that was slowly engulfing the galaxy. [The Council knows about it, about the Sith and the threat they pose to the galaxy. Yet in the last two years, not once have I heard of them doing anything to try and find these Sith. Not once have I been contacted for a follow-up regarding our fight with the Zabrak on Naboo. It feels as if they are willingly choosing to ignore the threat.]

[They're not, Cam. I... I've spoken with Master Windu a little on the matter and he assures me the Council is aware of the threat and working to locate and defeat the Sith.]

[Maybe they are, maybe they aren't, but I know I have to do more than just let them handle the matter. I need to protect those I care about,] I gave her hands a gentle squeeze. [You, Anakin, Bo, and others matter so much to me. I need to prepare for what's coming so that I can do everything I can to keep you all safe. And that is a path the Order cannot support me on.]

I released her hands and took a step back because as much as I wanted to maintain such proximity to her, I knew I couldn't. Not here and not now. [Whatever happens in the future, whether I can convince the eddies and currents of the Force to reunite our paths or not, I… I hope and need you to understand that everything I've done, everything I'm going to do, no matter what you might hear from others or on the Holonet, I'm doing it for the greater good.]

There was a flash in the Force from her; one that only I could sense due to our bond. An understanding came over her that I was, at least to her mind, considering waging war on the Sith. She moved forward a fraction, her hands coming up before she stopped herself. A glance towards the sparring circle, and Master Koth, made clear she understood we couldn't be as expressive as we wanted.

As her eyes focused on mine, seeking a glimmer of a hint of whatever plan I was preparing I felt her reaching out through our bond. She wanted to know what I was going to do. Wanted to see if she could help. I, however, denied her the answer she sought. She wasn't ready to hear what I had to say. Not concerning my plans or the path I was on. Not now.

Her shoulders slumped at me closing off my mind from her probe. "I understand," she said softly as her gaze fell to the floor and felt something inside her Force signature shift; perhaps fatally altering what we shared. [I promise that I'll always keep an open mind about whatever it is you do, Cam. I swear it by the Force, and… and on what we shared.]

I felt my smile return, though it was nowhere near as wide as before. I moved forward and tenderly brushed a lock of hair from her face. "Thank you," I whispered as I pulled my hand back. "May the Force be with you and keep you safe, my love."

With my part said, I turned and started walking towards the door. This hadn't gone as well as I'd hoped, but also not as badly as I'd feared. Still, I knew that for now at least, Serra wouldn't be a part of my life and that hurt me deeply. I closed my eyes and pushed down the flames of anger I could feel bubbling in the depths of my soul. This wasn't her fault, nor would it serve anyone if I lost control of my emotions while inside the Temple.

[I love you.]

Her words sent over our bond stopped me mid-stride. I turned just enough so I could see her.

She was standing where I'd left her, her hands clasped firmly at her sides; her knuckles white as they grasped her robes for support. I knew she wanted to run to me, to embrace me, but that she couldn't or wouldn't. The words she said were true and pure, and I couldn't help but feel a warmth spread through me knowing she felt for me as I did for her.

[I know,] I sent back to her, opening enough of myself that she could feel what she meant to me. I knew Master Koth and others would sense it as well. However, given I was leaving her here, and the Force was swirling around us, I felt he'd believe that it was just us finally letting go of our feelings for each other, and not saying what could very well be a final goodbye.

With everything said that needed to be, a warm but melancholy smile on her face, I turned back and resumed walking towards the door. In the sparring circle, the two Padawans were nearing the end of their fight. Both, from what little I'd caught of the spar, had potential, but I wasn't going to hang around and offer an opinion on their performance.

A nod was sent to Master Koth, one he returned with an understanding smile as if he knew what had been discussed and was pleased we were committing ourselves properly to the Order. I fought back a spike of fury at him falsely believing that and kept walking towards the door. Once there I paused mid-step.

Part of me wanted to turn, to run back to Serra and take her with me, but the larger part – the more rational and controlled part – understood I couldn't. She wasn't ready to make that step, and might never be. I resumed walking, stepping from the room and potentially consigning Serra and everything we'd shared and that I felt for her to my past.

There was no going back on the path I was choosing. I was committed to it, and I wasn't going to falter at the first major challenge. My fate, my destiny, was in my hands. Not that of the Order, the Republic, or the Force. The time of the first two, at least in their current forms, was ending. What I had to do was prepare for the chaos that came with the end of days; to work to ensure that the line of Darth Bane ended with Sidious and Plagueis and that something stronger, fairer, and more fortified rose in the place of the Republic, the Empire, and whatever came after.

… …

… …
(Mace Windu POV)
As he sat with the other members of the Council who were present in their chambers, Mace Windu could sense the Force shifting around them; growing heavy with expectation as they awaited the arrival of the two Jedi who had requested this meeting. Currently, nine of the Council were present with Master Gallia occupied with helping the Chancellors handle a resolution in the Senate, Master Billaba off-world training her Padawan, and Master Poof settling a dispute between Corellia and Alderaan.

The passing thought of his former Padawan, Depa Billaba, had Windu's mind turn to his current and highly unexpected charge. Unlike Depa, Serra Keto was not one Windu had chosen as an Initiate to become one of his Padawans. He had only taken the young woman on to complete her training after the death of Windu's close friend, Master Drallig. Windu wished to see Cin's final student become a Jedi Knight, though at first Windu could admit that in hindsight he had been uncertain if Padawan Keto's path were to remain with the Order.

When he had first spoken with Padawan Keto after she emerged from the bacta tank following the death of Master Drallig, Windu could tell just from looking at her that she was at a defining moment in her life. The use of Shatterpoint had only reinforced that, with two potential pathways possible for her. She was, understandably despondent about the death of her Master and verging on leaving the Order. Windu saw that such a path would lead not just to her demise, but weaken the Order in some way he could not fully perceive.

Because of that, Windu had stepped in, and beyond arguing for her to continue her training as a Jedi. Many on the High Council and Council of First Knowledge were against it, feeling her irrational behaviour had led to the death of Master Drallig, but in the end, Windu had managed to convince Master Vilbum, Caretaker of First Knowledge that Padawan Keto should remain with the Order and that he would take over her training.

Knowing she faced great hardship to accept the death of her former Master, Windu had placed her in isolation in the Temple, denying her contact with any in the Order bar himself while she communed with the Force. She, like many younger Jedi, was over-eager and prone to emotional reactions to tense situations. Something that contributed to the death of Master Cin Drallig when she had chosen to sneak away from the Temple and go to the aid of her friend, Knight Shan, as he gathered forces to do what the Senate and Order could or would not, and liberate Naboo.

Windu accepted Cin's death. Yes, he had been a friend, and someone important in Windu's eyes to the safety and security of the Order and Republic. However, it was the will of the Force that Knight Shan moved to help the Naboo when the Senate would not, and from that, events led to Master Drallig's death. Without those series of seemingly unconnected events, though Windu understood that it had been another Shatterpoint centred around Knight Shan, the Order would remain unaware of the fact the Sith had returned and were now, at least in that one battle, acting openly against the Republic.

Yes, along with the rest of the High Council, and many other senior members of the Order, Windu knew the Dark Side was rising. The disruption of the Seers to glimpse the future had grown weaker each year in the last ten. But until the defeat of the Zabrak by Knight Shan – another moment that Windu considered pivotal in the fate of the galaxy though he was as yet uncertain as to why – the Council had lacked proof. Now they had it, but to Windu, they dithered on how to handle the issue correctly.

Many members, along with those in the Senate, such as the Co-Chancellors, who had been made aware of the return of the Sith, believed that it was prudent to be cautious. To not let the Sith know they had been discovered. As such, while many in the Temple had heard that Knight Shan had defeated a Sith on Naboo, the Council had publicly determined that it was a rogue sentient and not the return of the Order's ancient enemy. That, to Windu, was a mistake and one he argued against to this day to little avail as the majority of the Council disagreed that more direct action was needed. Without proof, be that which was denied by the disappearance of the Zabrak's body and the then mysterious and seemingly accidental death of Viceroy Gunray of the Trade Federation or from other as yet undiscovered sources, of a clear sign from the Force of the danger the Sith represented, the majority of the Council chose to be cautiously vigilant.

That, along with the potential he sensed in her, and the silent promise he made himself to finish the work his departed friend had begun, was why he took over Padawan Keto's training. While the Shatterpoint of her choice between staying with the Order or stepping away had been resolved, Windu understood another one lay in her future. One centred, as many events seemed to be, around Knight Shan.

Windu fought back a frown as had been the case ever since this meeting was requested, his thoughts turned to Knight Shan. The young man was one of the Order's most potentially powerful members; one who might even surpass his record of being the youngest Master since the Ruusan Reformation. However, because of all that potential, and perhaps more, Knight Shan was a Shatterpoint of untold complexity and seemingly infinite possibilities. One that beyond giving Windu migraines that lingered for a week every time he tried to comprehend what he could see within the Force, made it clear Shan had to be taken in and taught by the Order.

Shan had a lineage to his name; one that flowed with both sides of the Force. While that concerned many, it was the complexity of the Shatterpoint that he was that made Windu certain that Shan had to be trained. Yes, he was far older than most Initiates taken in, though not the oldest. Indeed, mere months after the events on Naboo, the son of a former Knight, A'Sharad Hett had been taken as a Padawan by Master Mundi at the age of ten. Yes, Padawan Hett's father had been a Jedi Knight and had taught his son the ways of the Order, but Knight Shan was not unique in being accepted into the Order late. Yes, his high midi-chlorian count was unusual, being more than Master Yoda's and his. However, a high count did not guarantee someone would become a Jedi nor if they did become one of the Order, that they would one day become a Master or even a member of this or one of the other Councils.

Still, with all that the Force had clearly brought him to the Temple from the past, many in the Order and on the Council were reluctant to take him in. His name, the killing of a Sith apprentice as revenge for his grandfather's death – something Shan denied had affected his reasoning yet Windu still questioned to this day– the fact the Dark Side had suddenly clouded the ability of the Jedi to see potential futures, and other minor things made others cautious. Windu, thanks to his gift, knew the truth.

If they allowed Shan to depart, if they chose to not train him, then his path was clouded in darkness. One that would engulf the galaxy in such despair that it may never recover. The sheer scale of the Shatterpoint that Shan was, and the potential for harm he could bring to the Republic and Order, meant that if Windu were a weaker man, he would've argued for Shan's execution or at least imprisonment.

Windu, however, was not a weak man. He was a Jedi Master and current Master of the Order, and he had argued, vicariously at times, with the rest of the Council for the training of Shan. It had taken effort, many on the Council were concerned about the potential danger of allowing someone with Shan's lineage and from such an ancient, uncivilised time, to be trained as a Jedi, but in the end, Windu had convinced enough of the Council that Shan was accepted by a decision of eight to four. While those four, two of which remained on the Council to this day, remained doubtful of Shan, the actions of the first Initiate, then Padawan, and now Knight had proven Windu's belief that the boy should be trained.

He had impressed in the Initiate Trials, showing a rate of growth in his abilities that Windu had only ever seen in a rare few, to say nothing of mastering unusual Force abilities at an age when none should even be attempting them. He forged a connection with one of Windu's oldest friends, Master Dooku, which had helped ease whatever concerns Dooku had been experiencing.

For a long time, Windu had sensed the Force shifting around Master Dooku, so much so that Windu had felt an impending Shatterpoint forming within Dooku. Yet after taking on Shan to train alongside Master Fay – another that had seemed distant from the Order but was now working to rediscover the ancient homeworld of the Order – Master Dooku had grown more centred; the Shatterpoint that was forming in him shifting to become one linked intrinsically to Shan. That event alone would have convinced Windu he was right in arguing for Shan's training, but it was the first of many events that centred around the young Jedi that proved his path lay with the Force and the Republic.

Shan formed connections quickly with those around him, including one that factored into the swirling possibilities around Windu's new Padawan. While that concerned several in the Council and elsewhere in the Order, Windu saw it as a strength. Shan was important to the future of the galaxy. Each time he had stepped before the Council, Windu had sensed the prospect of a brighter, fairer Republic and Order in the maelstrom of possibilities that Shan was intrinsically linked to grow ever stronger. Those, like Padawan Keto, only helped to fuel that potential for a better future and Windu was content to allow it to happen.

That said, even as Shan formed his connections, the Force was intent on testing him. Some of which Windu could approve of how Shan handled them, others he did not, but each pushed the young man beyond what he was. By the Force, several of the events would have challenged a Jedi Knight or even a Master, yet Shan had faced them emerging stronger and more ready for what lay ahead.

Still, some of the events, such as Shan's capture by the Bando Gora, had caused Windu to grow concerned. The Council's decision to not offer Master Dooku help in freeing his Padawan – something Windu had argued for but been outvoted on – had been a mistake. It had created a small fissure between the Council and the then Padawan Shan, and drew him closer to the Mandalorians and Master Dooku. Yes, two Jedi – Knight Vos and Padawan Secura – had assisted Master Dooku, but that was only because they were working on investigations that overlapped before Shan's capture.

Shan's decision and one Padawan Keto had also taken, to willingly choose to join the ranks of the Mandalorians was one Windu did not approve of. Beyond the potential for split loyalties, the Mandalorians had a history of challenging the Republic and Order while Shan shared a connection to them through his ancestor, Revan. Yes, the Mandalorians had, at least until recently, been far more supportive of the Republic than they historically had been, they were still a culture with opinions that often ran diametrically opposed to the Order and the will of the Force.

Still, Shan had grown stronger for that trial, and from capture by the Bando Gora; an organisation that was now, based on the reports of Master Dooku and Knight Vos, been shattered and removed as a possible thorn in the side of the Republic and Jedi. It had also, in ways Windu had only come to understand, prepared Shan for what he faced on Zonama Sekot.

There Shan had faced a race that he believed came from outside the galaxy. Master Fay, who had been with Shan at the time, disagreed with that assessment, as had most of the Council, but using his gift, Windu had sensed that there was the potential that Shan was correct. Still, the months-long campaign he, along with a Mandalorian who had been accompanying him at the time – one Windu suspected Shan had been intimate with – had fought to protect the inhabitants of the world, and then, in a display of fortitude that Windu highly approved of, fought and defeated the leader of this alien invasion force in single combat to save the lives of the inhabitants and drive the invaders.

Yes, there were issues about the events that followed, not least the fact the world was not where Master Fay and Knight Shan had said it had been, but the fact Shan had placed the lives of others above his own, even willing to die to protect them from darkness, was an action worthy of a true Jedi. As were many events that came after, all of which, Windu understood now, had been the Force preparing Shan for Naboo…

Before he could once again consider that fateful invasion, and everything that had come from it, Windu leaned back in his chair. Just outside the Council Chambers, he felt the presence of two familiar Jedi. The stronger, yet more reserved and calm – as if seeing the hardened edge of a vibroblade – was that of Master Dooku. The other, in the same oddly detached way, though Windu noticed that it was not quite as detached as before, but impressively powerful – as if looking at a distant, intense star from a great distance – came from Knight Shan.

The pair stepped into the chambers purposefully, and as they moved to the centre of the large, circular room, Windu felt they were firm in whatever they wished to speak of, and that the Force was alert to something.

"Master Dooku, an audience with the Council you have requested. Of importance, something you have to tell us?" Yoda asked, the lack of the pretend uncertainty he often used made clear to Windu that the Grandmaster of the Order sensed the way the Force was reacting to the presence of these two in these chambers as well.

Dooku lowered his head slowly, and Windu felt a sense of melancholy in his friend's movements. Oh, there was little that most could see in the way Dooku moved, spoke, and reacted but after decades of friendship, Windu knew what minor signs to look for to sense the mood of his fellow Jedi Master.

"We have, Master Yoda," Dooku replied as he stood at the centre of the chamber. He took a moment, looking around at each member of the Council; an action that caused the Force to shift further, and as Dooku looked at him, Windu used his gift to try and glean an insight into what was occurring.

For the first time since Galidraan, Master Dooku was not on the verge of becoming or experiencing a Shatterpoint. No, whatever the moment was in his fate, it had already passed. What remained was one clear, certain path. Yes, there were potential moments along it that Windu felt could be new points of importance, but in this moment in time and space, Dooku was resolute in what he was doing, and left nothing for Windu to try and exploit for the benefit of the Order.

Yet, while it was clear that the moment in Dooku's fate had passed, what was also clear was that the filaments of energy that connected Dooku to Knight Shan had grown firmer. Windu's brow rose at that, as it meant the fate of one was, at least for the time being, linked to the other, yet he remained uncertain of what that meant for the Order, and potentially for the Republic. If it were any other Jedi, Windu would believe that Dooku had formed an emotional connection with Shan, one akin to father and child, yet he knew Dooku did not see people in the same way as others, so Windu was uncertain what the powerful connection meant beyond that it affected both of them and the Council on this day.

"As many of you are aware, for many years I had been… uncertain about my direction in life and my place in the Order," Dooku continued after his gaze had returned to Yoda, his former Master. "When I felt the Force guide me to Cameron," Windu's brow rose fractionally at the use of Knight Shan's given name as such a thing was not something Dooku used often in public discussions, "those uncertainties faded away as I worked diligently with Master Fay to train him into becoming the Knight that stands before you today."

"His presence as one of our youngest ever Jedi Knights is a testament to the teaching of yourself and Master Fay," Master Mundi offered, drawing a lowering of Dooku's head in acceptance of the praise.

"However, once his training was complete, those uncertainties returned and for the last two-plus years, I have been considering what path I will follow. In recent months, I have come to the realisation of where that path is leading me and that is why, with great reluctance, I must submit my resignation from the Order."

There was no major outward response to Dooku's intent to become the twentieth Jedi Master to leave the Order in the last few millennia. However, within the shared mental communication chamber the Council had, Windu felt surprise, shock, and from Yoda, resignation, at hearing Dooku's proclamation. He turned his head to the Grandmaster, the Jedi who had trained Dooku to knighthood.

Within the Force, Windu saw that the connection that had once been resolute between the former Master and Padawan was, while still there, fading. Dooku had chosen to sever his bond with Yoda when he stepped into the chamber, making clear his intent to leave the Order. The diminutive and ancient Grandmaster seemed to slump into his chair, showing his age and slowly diminishing vitality. "Certain of this, you are?" Yoda asked slowly, his eyes locked on Dooku, and for once looking every one of his multiple centuries.

"I am," Dooku replied calmly, though with the firmness of durasteel. "It is not a decision I have taken lightly, nor one where I have not considered every consequence of my action. However, the more time I spend in deep meditation with the Force, the clearer it becomes that I cannot continue to stay on the path the Order is travelling." He glanced at Shan for a moment. "And again, if not for my former Padawan, I would likely have reached this decision sooner."

Windu, like many in the chamber, turned his attention to the young Knight. Most gave the man only passing consideration before returning their focus to Dooku. Windu, however, remained watchful of the Jedi Knight. As he peered at the young man's Force signature, Windu noted that something was different. The same, unique remoteness that Shan had held since he had first appeared at the Temple was there, but it had shifted. Almost as if Shan had found a way to overcome the barrier between himself and the Force, yet chose to retain it for unknown reasons.

Curious about that, and how Dooku's decision affected the potential paths that emanated from Shan, Windu used his gift to observe the Knight. For the first time ever, the expected migraine brought on by the almost uncountable myriad of probable trails Shan could take never formed. Yes, there was still an almost overwhelming array of potential threads moving outward from Shan, one of which was connecting to Dooku while others Windu knew touched several in the Temple including his Padawan, yet it was the rest of what he saw that had him lean forward slightly.

Shan was still a Shatterpoint, one that could conceivably alter the very fate of the galaxy. However, the myriad of threads that had hinted at possible paths for him were far less now, and it was clear to Windu that Shan was committed to whatever path he had chosen. The certainty of one at peace with their decisions radiated from the young Jedi into the Force, and while Windu was concerned that Shan's path, like that of his former Master's, was leading him away from the Order, he was still proud to be able to experience the changes that Shan had undergone.

Gone was the uncertain, and at times confused and emotional young boy, and in his place stood a man of conviction. That was what Windu had hoped for Shan to become, and why he had fought so vigorously to have Shan trained by the Order. Yet, as he enjoyed the moment of personal triumph, Windu hesitated.

For the briefest of moments, no more than half a heartbeat, Windu swore he'd seen a shift in Shan's remote Force signature. Through that, a lingering tremor of something not just emotional, but potentially sinister had appeared. It was only for a moment that Windu felt he sensed the darkness, but as the other members of the Council spoke mentally about Dooku's decision, Windu focused on Shan.

Shatterpoint wasn't obscured by whatever the Sith had done to alter the Force, at least not when used on sentients. Yet it was dampened; perhaps fatally if the faint trace of danger he felt from Shan was only now revealing itself. However, without actively pushing against Shan's defences – an act that while permissible would derail this meeting and no doubt infuriate Dooku – Windu couldn't be certain of what he thought he sensed from behind the distant Force signature of Knight Shan.

At the very least, while Shan was now committed to the path he had chosen, one that Windu felt led to a better future for the Republic and Order, it was something to monitor in the coming years. Perhaps even going so far as to request that Shan return to the Temple to help with the instruction of Initiates and younglings; something Master Drallig had commented that Shan had a talent for.

"Is there nothing we can say to at least have you reconsider this choice?"

The question from Master Rancisis drew Windu from his thoughts on what he might have sensed in Shan, and he noted that the telepathic discussion on Dooku's decision had ended. From his fellow Council members, Windu sensed resignation as they understood Dooku wouldn't change his mind, but the question still had to be asked.

As they waited for the reply, Windu's focus returned to Shan, though this time he felt something through his gift that had him moving beyond the momentary confusion of potential darkness in the young Jedi Knight. As he looked at the young man with his gift, Windu tensed as he understood that Cameron was not here simply to support his former Master's decision. No, he had reached one of his own.

Windu peered into the Force, at least as much as he could with the cloud of the Dark Side interfering with the Force and Shan's unusual Force signature making it hard to get a clear read on the young man. The decision that Shan had reached was like the one Dooku had reached, one that had already taken place. His presence here today was a formality, and Windu understood that this decision, one that both altered the Shatterpoint that Shan was and yet didn't. He was still critical to much of the potential futures that Windu had sensed before flowing through Shan, yet now Windu saw that if any tried to deny the decision he had made, then Shan's path – and potentially, that of the entire galaxy- led to a very dark and dangerous place. One where, conceivably, death and destruction on an untold level lay and which could see the light of the Order snuffed out forever.

"There is not," Dooku replied, and while the mystery of what had changed about Shan remained, the resignation of a Jedi Master was of far greater significance. "I have spoken with you, Master Rancisis, and others on this Council and within the Order over the decades about my concerns over the direction the Republic is taking, and how the Order seems intent on doing all it can, not to prepare for any threat from the Sith or other Dark Side orders, but on doing whatever the Senate demands of us. I allowed those concerns to move to a backburner when I took on Cameron as my Padawan. However, events on Naboo, and my former Padawan's encounter with a Sith assassin only served to bring those concerns back to the fore, and after taking a long time to consider the matter, I find myself with no choice but to step away from the Order."

"You understand what this means?" Master Piell remarked with that typically abrasive-sounding tone he used. "For both yourself and the Order?"

"I do, and I accept those consequences."

While they maintained their gazes on Dooku, Windu sensed many of the Council were looking to him and Master Yoda for how to move forward with this revelation. Master Yoda had taught Master Dooku when he was a Padawan while he was Master of the Order, and thus head of the Council.

Master Yoda turned and looked at him, seeking guidance. Windu reached out through the Force, accessing the mental chambers where the Council discussed business without letting those present know what was being discussed. [This is what the Force wills and I sense that Master Dooku has already made his decision.]

[Yes. Certain am I also, of this,] Yoda replied with a hint of weariness. He turned back to Master Dooku. "Accepts your resignation, reluctantly, this Council does. With you, my thoughts will be." Master Dooku lowered his head, accepting the blessing of his former Master.

When neither Master Dooku nor Knight Shan moved to leave at that point, Windu understood that what he had sensed from Shan – that sense that he had also passed a personal Shatterpoint – was about to be revealed. Something that became even more certain when Master Dooku looked at Shan and gave his former Padawan a subtle nod.

Windu watched as Shan moved in front of his Master and he felt the eddies of the Force shifting; something the other members of the Council also felt as Shan prepared to speak.

"Esteemed members of the Council," Shan began, showing more respect for them than Windu expected. While a Knight, Shan was noticeably clear at times in his opinions, and how he felt about decisions made by the Council. While not great behaviour for a Knight to display, Shan was young and as he lacked a Padawan – both to potentially pass on his negative traits to, and possibly help smooth the edges of his slightly confrontational nature – Windu had, unlike other members of the Council, not held any long-term concerns about it. "I didn't come here with Master Dooku as simple moral support. We all know that he does not, nor wouldn't want that." Windu felt his lips twitch upwards at the gentle dig at Master Dooku; something shared by others as he heard a few gentle chuckles of amusement within the mental chamber the Council maintained. "No, like Master Dooku, I have found myself at a crossroads in my life, and after spending the last two years considering my choices while wandering the galaxy and communing with the Force, I find that I cannot continue as a member of the Order either and offer my formal resignation from the Order."

Windu's face remained impassive but as the minds of the Council gathered in their mental chamber, he noticed that many of their faces weren't as passive as his.

[We cannot allow this!] Master Koth voiced first. [To many he is the Chosen One. If he leaves, many will begin to question the wisdom of this Council and our decisions.]

"[Many? Or simply those he has formed connections with?] Master Tinn countered. [Shan has been, since the moment he entered the Temple, a disruption for many of his generation of Jedi. They see him openly pushing back against our decisions, not least with Naboo, and displaying emotions more freely than a Jedi should.]

[I do not believe he is the Chosen One. However, it is impossible to deny that Shan's very presence in these chambers was the will of the Force. It moves around him in a way all of us have rarely seen. He has a role to play in the coming confrontation with the reconstituted Sith. Something Master Dooku referenced in his resignation when he spoke of Naboo.]

"Does your decision have anything to do with your battle with a Sith assassin on Naboo?" Master Koon asked, giving voice to Master Yaddle's comment. "Or the fact that events conspired to see Master Drallig perish in the conflict?" Master Koon was, after the death of Master Gillett and the presumed death of Master Sifo-Dyas – a body had yet to be recovered though the Force was clear he had perished – the member of the Council with the strongest connection to Knight Shan.

"It does in part, Master Koon," Shan replied calmly, his hand moving to his belt where Windu noted a new lightsaber rested. It had the same curve that his previous one did, and that Master Dooku insisted was critical for one to truly master Makashi, yet to Windu the saber looked incomplete. As if it was missing something. "My actions when I spoke to you, and with members of the Senate, however indirectly, led to the death of Master Drallig. When Padawan Keto came to join the forces that I was gathering to help the people of Naboo – something she did against the wishes of her Master and myself – I should have sent her back. I should have denied her request."

Instead, I allowed my friendship with her, and the bond we shared from our time training with the Mandalorians, to affect me in a way it shouldn't have. That event, and the subsequent death of Master Drallig, do play a role in the decision I have come to. However, it is not the only factor." Shan straightened as if he were a soldier standing at parade rest.

I won't lie to the Council and say that the responses from this body after events on Naboo, or after Zonoma Sekot and with the Bando Gora haven't influenced me. They did play roles. However, I feel that to become what I must to counter the coming darkness, I must leave the Order."

Windu leaned forward, seeking a hint of what was shaping Knight Shan's thoughts, something he felt the other members of the Council also doing as they brought their considerable presence to bear on the young Knight's mind. Windu hoped he was wrong about the earlier brief glimpse of darkness within Shan, but even if he was, then he and the Council needed to sense what had changed with the Knight to make him so abruptly choose to leave the Order.

The same distance that Shan always had projected into the Force was there, but as the combined might of the Council pushed against it, Windu sensed it beginning to falter. Yet, before they could push through the young man's barriers, a powerful presence emerged to protect his mind. One that Windu knew came from Master Dooku.

"Cameron and I have made our decisions, and if this austere body is willing and able to accept mine after my decades of service to the Order, I would expect you to do the same for his and not attempt to brute force your way into his mind to discover his reasons for his choice." In one of those rare moments where Dooku let his feelings slip into his tone and posture, it was easy to see he was offended with the Council for their decision on mass to try and read Shan's mind. Something that Windu could sympathize with as he would react similarly if the Council chose to do so to his former Padawans. Still, Windu was taken aback by how forcefully Master Dooku had come to Knight Shan's aid.

"He is but a Knight, and a young one at that. Untold numbers of his rank have left the Order, along with an even greater number of Padawans I suspect. For the Council to try and force the reason from his mind is, frankly, an offence that only serves to strengthen my resolve on resigning from the Order."

Windu pulled his thoughts back from the barriers around Knight Shan's mind, as did the other members of the Council who, as one, had decided they needed to understand why Shan wanted to leave the Order. Yes, many Knights and Padawans had left the Order over the centuries since the New Sith Wars, and countless more in the millennia before, and while their names were recorded in the Archives, they were not remembered as the Lost Nineteen were. Or Windu corrected himself, after today, the Lost Twenty.

Those nineteen before Dooku had all also been Jedi Masters who had left the Order. Half had been before the end of the New Sith Wars, with the last coming when Windu himself was just an Initiate. The Bronzium casts that lined the main entrance to the Archives were how those lost Masters were remembered, and to most of the Council – even those who might place stock in the concept that Knight Shan was potentially the prophesied Chosen One – Master Dooku's elevation to join those nineteen was more important resignation taking place today.

To Windu, however, as he gazed at Shan with his gift again, he understood that Shan was the fulcrum of events. Not just today, but in the coming years. A Shatterpoint was forming as the Council considered accepting the resignation; one that, if handled poorly, had the chance to unleash a dark path which Windu was unsure if the Republic and Order could survive.

For a moment, as he examined the forming ripples of an emerging Shatterpoint, Windu wondered if in helping Padawan Keto recover from the death of Master Drallig, and by extension keeping her away from Knight Shan, in an attempt to weaken the bond between them he had inadvertently brought this incipient moment to the fore. Regardless of whether that was the case or not, Windu had made his choice for Padawan Keto in what he considered the best option for her, the Order, and the Republic.

Within the mental chambers of the Council, voices rang out as various members debated accepting the resignation of Knight Shan or not. It was less controlled than with Master Dooku, as while he was a far more revered member of the Order, his disillusionment with the Council had been present for several decades. For Knight Shan, while young and opinionated, many had expected him to grow out of it which happened with many younger members of the Order. Instead, the opposite had occurred.

Masters Koon and Koth spoke the most vehemently about trying to convince Knight Shan to remain with the Order. Masters Piell and Tiin were the most content to let him leave; neither having been supportive of Shan's presence in the Order over a decade earlier. The others offered opinions and comments, but it was clear to Windu that all were waiting for either himself or Master Yoda to offer a judgment.

[We must accept this,] Windu said into the mental chamber. [The repercussions of not doing so… They lead to a dark place I am unsure the Order can recover from.]

That statement stilled the voices in the chamber, each member of the Council taking stock of Windu's apparent willingness to simply allow Knight Shan – one of their brightest lights among the younger generations – to walk away.

[Was it not you who spoke the most powerfully to convince this Council to accept Shan's place within our ranks?]

[It was,] Windu replied to Master Koon's question, [and I stand by that being the correct decision at the time. Which Padawan, or even Knight, could we expect to have survived and grown from the ordeals Knight Shan faced? I cannot think of one who might have emerged from all, from the Sith shrine deep under this very Temple that we were all ignorant of, to sensing that there was more to the invasion of a member world of the Republic than political matters. The Force guided him to us so that we, and then Masters Dooku and Fay, might train and prepare him for those trials so that now, standing before us, is not a boy but a young man sure of his convictions and the path the Force has laid out for him.]

[I understand many might consider the idea of one with Shan's potential and youth being allowed to leave the Order a potential danger. Not least with the looming threat posed by the presence of a reborn Sith. However, I trust in the Force and the path it has chosen: For Shan and ourselves.]

[Insight, the Force has granted you?]

[It has,] he replied to Master Yoda. [Any move we make to dent Knight Shan's request, even to simply ask that he take more time in the Temple to consider his choice, risks benefiting none but the Sith. If we do not accept his resignation, the future, I fear, will be lost to us.]

In the mental chamber, several of the other Council members expressed shock and surprise at Windu's words; thinking perhaps that the Master of the Order might be over-reacting. Or they would if they did not understand the nature of his gift. Master Yoda understood it, as did Masters Yaddle, and Rancisis. It was the others, or at least one other, that he had to convince a majority of the Council to accept Windu's position.

[Shan has never been an easy fit within what we expect of a Jedi, but I stand by my position that accepting him was the only course we could take that did not risk the future. Just as now, I know that trying to deny or delay his choice to leave our hallowed Order, would also only serve the Sith. Perhaps in a way that would make us not having taken Shan in for training seem inconsequential by comparison. I do not wish to see him leave, as for all his faults of youth, I felt he might one day replace me as Master of the Order. However, I will not stand in the way of what I believe the Force wishes.]

The mental chamber fell silent, each Master taking time to consider his words.

[I supported your reasoning when Shan arrived before us and backed his acceptance into the Order. If you are certain that letting him leave now is also the best decision, I will support it.] Windu offered Master Rancisis a mental nod of thanks. Ideally, Master Yoda would have been the best to support the position, but Windu knew the aged Grandmaster preferred to reserve his opinion until after all others had spoken.

[As will I,] added Master Koon, who was followed by Masters Koth, Tiin, and Mundi. That was the majority, so the matter was settled. However, before he spoke to Knight Shan, Windu waited on Master Yoda's view.

[Concerned, I am, of what allowing one with such potential as Shan to leave the Order might mean. For the Order, and our younger Jedi most heavily. However, regarding Shan, trust in your gift in the past I have placed, and trust it again, I will.]

Windu offered the Grandmaster a small public nod of gratitude for his support, before looking over the two Jedi standing in the middle of the Council Chambers. Or should he say, soon-to-be former Jedi.

Dooku was his familiar, resolute, and stoic self. His fate was already determined, but Windu sensed that if the decision had gone against accepting Shan's resignation, Dooku would have protested most vehemently. Shan was attempting to mimic his former Master, yet Windu could sense the slowly rising concern from the young Knight as the Council debated his decision. The trepidation, the moment of deep-seated, and misplaced, distrust that flashed through Shan's Force presence might, to others, make them concerned about allowing the young and powerful Force user out into the galaxy. For Windu, however, it was another sign that he had convinced the Council of the correct decision for Shan.

"It is the decision of this Council to accept your resignation, Knight Shan," He said solemnly, respecting the gravity of the situation. Dooku was about to join the Lost Nineteen while Shan was the first Knight to leave since Gop Berek almost twenty years ago. "We, along with every member of the Order, are saddened that you feel your paths no longer run with the Jedi but accept that you are acting with the wishes of the Force and that it has chosen these paths for you. We hope that you will find peace and balance with your choices, and wish you to know that the doors to the Temple will remain open to you in the future and that we shall consider you allies of the Order."

"Thank you." As he spoke, Dooku bowed deeply, his former Padawan copying the gesture a few seconds later – though only after Windu felt a wave of relief wash over the young man. Along with the rest of the Council, Windu watched as the pair unclipped their lightsabers and placed them on the floor in the centre of the Chamber. "May the Force be with you."

Windu bowed to his old friend. "And with you, Master Dooku, and you, Knight Shan."

After a nod of appreciation, and Dooku offering personal marks of respect to others on the Council, concluding with a deep, almost horizontal bow to Master Yoda, the pair turned and walked calmly from the room.

As they did so, Windu reached into the Force again with his gift. The darkness that lay along several potential paths that both might have travelled towards was now gone. In their place, came contentment with their choices, and Windu felt hope that by allowing their resignation – not that the Council could exactly deny the request –he had guided both towards the path that would best serve the interests of the Order and by association, the Republic that he felt was the best source of protection and security that the Order had with the looming threat posed by a resurgent Sith threat.

… …

… …
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of Our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · May 26, 2025

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 1 to 6 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.

3.14 The Dragon Stirs
… …

I leaned back, marvelling once again at the swirling, seemingly chaotic energies of hyperspace as Raven raced through the faster-than-light dimension, taking us back to the Gaia system. I'd left Coruscant the evening of my resignation from the Order, wanting to be clear of the planet before either Chancellor reached out, or before word of my choice to leave the Order reached the ears of my friends within the Jedi.

Serra was the only member of the Order who was aware of what I planned before I'd met with the Council, and while parting from Serra wasn't just painful—it felt like severing a lifeline. But if I stayed, I'd rot alongside the Order. They were blind to the threat of the Banite Sith, to the many failings of the Republic that had occurred since the Seventh Battle of Ruusan, and to the chaos that was slowly engulfing the galaxy. Now, much of that chaos might have occurred even if the Sith were destroyed at Ruusan, but the fact the Order chose to not intervene, to not act in seeking the best solution for the majority and instead acquiesced to the desires of the Senate, and the various corrupt individuals that supposedly served the people of the galaxy, was a sign of the Order's corruption.

That two Banite Sith now ruled as Co-Chancellors without the Order's most powerful and seemingly infallible members realising it was another sign of their corruption. Perhaps even that the Force had abandoned the Jedi, at least in their current form, and realised that the only way to counter the threat of the Banite Sith was the creation of Anakin. And, at least in this dimension, the insertion of myself into events and the acceptance of my presence in whatever the Force considered the best path towards balance.

Now, I wasn't arrogant enough to believe that I alone could stop the Banite Sith and the rise of the Empire, but I understood that the path the galaxy was on was one that I could help influence. The Republic was too deeply flawed and broken to be allowed to survive. For the good of the galaxy, it had to fall, and as the Order was tied to it, then it too had to fall. Or at least break free of their requirement to serve the Republic. On that, perhaps Fay might be of use.

I had not heard from her since she'd left, with Satele Shan's holocron, to rediscover Tython before Naboo, and I often wondered how she would feel about the choices I'd made since we'd last spoken. I knew I wasn't fully following the path the Force wished for the galaxy, and thus not committing to the Force as Fay did. However, Dooku had, even when I'd been the Padawan of both, displayed opinions that ran counter to those ideals and both Jedi Masters – or former in Dooku's case – weren't ones willing to blindly trust the direction of the Council.

That said, the path I had walked, and was now committing to wasn't one I felt she would approve of. Perhaps not even slightly. I hoped we never found ourselves on opposing sides of any upcoming conflict, but I couldn't discount the potential for it happening. Still, with all that said, I held out hope that her desire to rediscover the ancient world where the Je'daii had spawned from was successful, and those who wished to study the Force free of the Council's and Republic's demands would move there. At the very least, it would remove a group, no matter how small, of potential combatants that could be forced by the Order to fight in the coming war or be sent in theory against me.

A sense of impending change emanating from Raven drew me from my thoughts, and a moment later I saw the consoles and displays alerting me we'd reached our destination. The ship slid gracefully out of hyperspace, exiting in a minor system a little off the Nanth'ri Route. That hyperspace route ran from the inner edge of the Outer Rim to Hutt Space and it was along this hyperspace route that I had to travel to reach the Gaia system and the Lokella, however, I wasn't there yet. No, for what I planned, I had chosen to move off the route somewhere between Antar and Gyndine emerging in a minor system that was, according to the star charts, uninhabited. Not even remote mining was done here due to the lack of solid worlds.

The star was a white dwarf, and while Raven adapted to the new energies radiating from the older stellar object, I guided her into the system. With no one with me on this voyage, Dooku had arranged a different route from Coruscant to suggest that not only were we leaving the Order, but that we were heading our separate ways, I felt this was the best time to do something that I'd wanted to do ever since Dooku had managed his first trip to gather holocrons and other items from the Vaults inside the Jedi Temple.

It was only a matter of time until someone at the Temple noted the missing holocrons and other items, and that Master Saa would realise that I was the one who she'd sensed using the Dark Side on Kiffex to defeat and kill Karkko. While they wouldn't link me to the theft of the items from the Vaults, it wouldn't take much to suggest that my departure from the Order alongside Dooku was linked to those thefts. As I was free of the Council and not the faintest intention of returning to Coruscant anytime soon, there was little they could do to recall me so we could speak. However, there was a chance that they might send someone after me to question me over the missing items, and if they determined I'd been involved and had fallen – in their eyes – to the Dark Side, try to capture me.

That would be a problem. I knew I would have to face off against the Jedi sooner or later, but the longer I had to prepare, and the more I learnt before that occurred, the greater my odds of victory would be. Particularly against a Jedi Master. I was getting closer to being capable of doing that, the spar with Dooku before we left the Order was proof of that, but I knew I wasn't quite ready, and with the time to kill before I met with Dooku on Mtael's Gift – Raven's 0.7-rated hyperdrive once more proving a blessing – I had decided on this stop to expand my knowledge.

Once Raven was deeper in the system, settled into orbit around an icy gas giant that had no name, just a serial code, I stood. "Alert me if anything threatens us, but otherwise remain here," I said to R2, the astromech responding positively with his customary series of whistles, bells, and pop.

As I exited the cockpit, I reached out to Raven, asking her to watch out for ships entering the system and to allow R2 free access to her systems. She accepted the request with a hint of reluctance as while she was fine with the astromech helping to monitor her mechanical systems, she preferred when it was me watching over her systems. At a push, she could accept Simvyl or Anakin as Raven, even if she had some mechanical components, preferred the presence of organics over droids at her controls.

Moving through the corridors of Raven, I once more lamented at how quiet it was. Apart from R2, no one else had come with me to Coruscant. The others had been left with the Lokella, though Fenrir had been deposited on an unsettled landmass on Gaia so he could hunt and prowl to his heart's content. Anakin, Simvyl, and HK had remained on Mtael's Gift, along with Quinlan and Aayla.

The pair of memory-damaged Jedi had chosen, at least for the time being, to remain with the Lokella. I wasn't sure if they would choose to take their own path forward or allow me to help with their retraining, but I was reasonably certain already that they wouldn't be returning to the Order. The bond between them was one they were both relying on during their recovery from what had happened to them and while I hadn't done so overly, I had played up the high probability that they would be separated for retraining by the Jedi. I was manipulating them for my purposes, but it made sense to do so as I needed more Force users willing to follow me, and Dooku approved as he saw it with similar logic to how he had worked on retraining Vosa.

However, determining the exact path the pair of former Jedi would take could wait until I returned to Mtael's Gift, for today my focus was on the objects that Dooku had acquired for me from the Jedi Vaults. Or more accurately, the holocron that had resonated with me the moment I learnt of its existence.

Once in my quarters, I sealed the door ensuring that I'd only be reachable in an emergency, and then opened my Inventory. A moment later, after extracting it from its slot, I sat at the table in the room and looked at the small, red triangular pyramid of the holocron of the former Sith Lord, Darth Malgus.

According to the records that I'd read before Dooku had acquired the holocron, it had been created in the latter years of the conflict between the Republic and Jedi and the Sith Empire, after the fall of the Eternal Empire. At a point when Malgus had left the Sith and embarked on a campaign that served neither the Sith nor the Jedi. That, along with the connection he held to my family via my grandniece (I remained uncertain how many 'greats' I should add to that) Satele Shan, had drawn my attention, and then the shifting of the Force as I read the details about the holocron and its creator had ensured it was the first item added to the list of artefacts that I wanted. The others remained inside my Inventory, ready for me to use and research when I felt the time was right, but for today, and at least in the near future, the holocron of Malgus would be my focus.

I couldn't help but compare the holocron before me to that of King Adas. Adas had crafted his, the first Sith holocron, not long after defeating and driving back the Infinite Empire when they tried to conquer Korriban, using technology taken from them to do so. It had the same triangular pyramidal shape that all Sith holocrons had, but unlike the one before me now, it lacked some of the finer external details I could see on Malgus' holocron.

Now, that wasn't to say that Adas' holocron was in any way simple-looking, or unfit for a sentient who had ruled for hundreds of years. It was just a statement of fact that as his was the first Sith holocron, it lacked the refinement and intricate detail that came with later iterations, such as Malgus'.

Adas' holocron was still richly adorned with gold and other rarer metals, as would befit a God-King, however, while Malgus' had less such metal applied to it, what was there was placed with more apparent care. That made clear the refinement that had gone into the design during the millennia that passed between the creation of the two holocrons.

I closed my eyes, and after calling the Force to my side, reached out for Malgus' holocron, curious as to how accessing it and awakening the Gatekeeper would go. For Adas' holocron, I'd had a cheat sheet in the form of the Interface filtering the Force, meaning it was easier than it probably should have been. Malgus' would be harder, yet as my Force presence met a wall in the Force, hard as obsidian; generated in the Force by Malgus' holocron, I realised just how big of a cheat the Interface had been for me to access Adas' holocron.

The force with which the Gatekeeper met my probe was impressive. Terrifying—if I hadn't been ready. Yet even though I was aware of what I was attempting, and expecting it to be difficult, the sheer force of will that not only met my probe but shattered it with contemptuous ease and drove my mind back out of the Force shocked me.

Opening my eyes, I leaned back and looked at the small device on the table, marvelling at the power displayed by the Gatekeeper of his holocron, and pushing aside my irritation at how easily it had resisted my attempt to force it to open. While the Gatekeeper had gone silent in the Force, the way it just rested there, unconcerned, and unmoved by my presence taunted me, causing my irritation to grow ever stronger.

I channelled that irritation inward, focusing it away from the chaotic rage that it had been slowly growing into and refining it towards a stream of solid, defined power under my command. I realised that brute force wouldn't work with this holocron, nor I understood as I reviewed what I knew of Malgus from the historical records, should it.

While still an Apprentice, he had spearheaded the attack to retake Korriban for the Sith Empire. A signal to the Jedi and Republic that it had returned and was as powerful as ever. That attack had seen him clash blades for the first time with Satele Shan and kill her first Jedi Master in the battle for the system. The pair would clash again during the war, but perhaps Malgus' greatest achievement while a member of the Sith Empire was leading the taking of Coruscant and the sacking of the Jedi Temple.

Beyond the number of Jedi, including one of the most notable Jedi of the time, Ven Zallow, killed, the attack saw the capital of the Republic fall to the Sith. The only time in history that had happened. The fact the Sith sacked and all but destroyed the Temple, and killed the Supreme Chancellor during the attack only added to Malgus' fame and infamy.

Later in life, after the emergence of a third party, the Eternal Empire, Malgus split from the Sith Empire, choosing to walk his own path. That was, I felt, why I was drawn to this holocron so heavily. I was seeking a path that was different from the Jedi and Sith, or at least the Banite Sith of this era. The galaxy would call me Sith. Let them. I hadn't fallen—I'd chosen. I knew that to emerge victorious, and ideally, able to enjoy the fruits of those victories, from what was to come, I might well have to draw on every scrap of knowledge and power I could get my hands on. Learning from one who had turned away from the Sith, but retained the ability to draw on the power within him was something I couldn't ignore. The issue was that accessing this holocron was going to be far more difficult than I'd expected.

Closing my eyes again, I dove inward, seeking the well of power that I kept deep inside myself. From that contained cauldron of rage and fury, I gently pulled forth a thin thread of that power, seeking to harness it carefully. The Force reacted around me, as I brought more of my fury into play, tightening the power that came from it inside while leeching off energy from the Force around me. Time slipped away as I worked on focusing the force and my emotions inside myself, seeking to refine them into the tools I would need to prise the holocron open as I proved my worth to the Gatekeeper.

I remembered well the need to prove my potential to Adas when I'd first opened his holocron, and knew something similar would be needed with Malgus. However, a faint, almost imperceivable ripple in the Force suggested that the former Darth and commander of the Sith Empire wouldn't want to see a display of raw power. No, instead I felt he would test me, and demand proof of my control and mastery over the Force. For that, I would need control and preparation.

Eventually, after an untold amount of time, I opened my eyes and stared at the Holocron. The Force around us was bent to my desires; ready to do my bidding. With that command over it and the fact I could feel Raven's presence at the edges of my thoughts offering help if needed, I pushed forward and reached out through the Force for the holocron.

A grunt slipped from my lips as the Gatekeeper inside responded to my new probe, driving back the attempt to gain access with the Force. This time, however, I was ready for the defensive assault, and focusing my thoughts drove through that defensive counter. The gatekeeper pulled back as if reconsidering me as I displayed control over my power and hinted at the depths of what I could do. I knew this was but the opening gambit of the battle to wrest the holocron open, but it pleased me that I had emerged from it victorious, and had seemingly impressed the Gatekeeper within.

That pleasure was short-lived as the Gatekeeper responded, coming at me through the Force, seeking to smash through my defences and gain access to my mind. The attacks were crude and unrefined. Entirely not what I expected from Malgus' holocron. They were, of course, simple to not just drive back, but reach out and crush in turn with my command over the Force.

Again, there was a grudging hint of respect in the Force from the Gatekeeper. However it was short-lived, and I was soon under assault by the presence within the holocron again.

This time, the probes from my mind and my control over the Force were more refined. More what I expected of Malgus. Incredible power pushed against my command of the Force, seeking to test me in ways I likely didn't yet understand or anticipate. In my mind's eye, the Force swirled around as the Gatekeeper and I fought for dominance over it; seeking to prove whose mastery and control of it was greater.

I could feel sweat forming on my brow as I fought with the Gatekeeper, determined to convince it I was worthy of what secrets it protected. This was not a test of my ability to draw on the Dark Side but of my capacity to command, control, and harness it with precision and power. A test that I had no intention of failing.

I gasped as, within my mind's eye, the swirling vortex of the Force shifted. Images began to form. Shapes slowly emerged from the darkness, taking the figure of sentients. The shapes came at me, seeking to strike me down and to counter them I created a mental representation of myself. The creations of the Gatekeeper would not deny me.

The red and black of my blade ignited in this mental battlespace, and the lightsaber moved around gracefully' striking at the figures as they neared. Some moved to defend, others rushed onwards uncaring of my defences, but each that my blade struck faded into black shadows that dissipated into nothingness even as I turned to strike the next target.

The assault continued, the figures growing more numerous and aggressive, coming at me faster with each passing nanosecond. My blade danced around me, keeping back the onslaught, as I glided around the mental landscape, easily demonstrating my mastery over this battlefield. What I was facing was less than what I had expected from the Gatekeeper, and far below the first push that had driven me back from the holocron and hinted at the power held within, and I knew this was just one battle in the fight to prove my worth to the Gatekeeper and learn what it knew.

The battle raged on in the empty landscape that existed on the connection forged between myself and the Gatekeeper; the shadow creatures easily dispatched no matter how many came at me. Yes, there were many of them, almost too many to count, but with my power, I was easily able to move in this psychic combat and prevent any of them from even brushing against me.

The Gatekeeper, either realising this or feeling that I had passed this challenge, pulled back, and the figures stopped. Around me, they swirled, merging into one continuous wall of darkness. That wall slowly moved inward, seeking to close upon me and crush me within its blackness.

I stood my ground, pulling on my power and prepared to push back. The wall, which swirled around me as if I were trapped in the eye of a hurricane, grew ever closer; tightening the gap that I existed in upon this ground as it sought to destroy me. My thoughts turned inwards, pulling on the deep well of emotion that lay at the bottom of my soul. With that latched onto, I pushed the Force outwards from my skin.

Around me the wall stopped, and flickers of grey emerged in it where my command of the Force slammed into it. I growled, pulling on more power and pushed the wall back, slowly working to shatter and dissipate it to regain control of the warzone in which this battle was taking place.

The blackness fractured and then splintered away, leaving me standing alone in the empty space created by the link between myself and the Gatekeeper. As it prepared its next challenge for me, I breathed deeply, recentring myself for the next onslaught. One that came not long after.

The black masses rose again, forming into figures around me. Yet this time, I watched cautiously as they took on more distinct forms, and then saw lightsabers of assorted colours ignite in their hands. Not wishing to remain on the defensive, as I knew that was not something the Gatekeeper wished to see, I moved forward, my blade ready to strike down these phantom challengers.

The figures around me moved, reacting to my attacks. Their blades flicked and swept out, seeking to strike me. I glided through and around their attacks, my weapon – an extension of my soul – moving fluidly as it sought and found openings in their forms. Each shadow that was clipped, no matter how fully, shattered and fell away, though, for each that fell, two more took its place.

I flowed around the battlefield, bending, twisting, and contorting the mental image of myself while continuing to move. These apparitions might outnumber me, but I was the one in control. I was the figure attacking and all of them were just targets for me to remove with elegant ease.

The battle continued, each shadow that I struck down replaced by more to fill the ranks, yet I kept moving. I could feel my body reacting to the strain of this mental conflict; I knew that I would need a shower afterwards to wash away the sweat of this engagement. However, I remained committed to the battle. If I fell back now if I retreated then I knew instinctively that the Gatekeeper would never allow me access to the holocron, and that was something I would not tolerate.

My blade moved around as an extension of me, perfectly intertwined with my desires and body. Pained, unnatural screams emerged from one of the shadows as I struck it down; the sounds echoing through my body – both in this mental hellscape and as I sat in my chair. Yet I persisted, not allowing the Gatekeeper to stop me. I would emerge victorious from this confrontation and gain access to the knowledge I sought.

More shrieks and screams came, now rising from every shadow as it was struck down, filling the air with an unholy symphony of anguish and pain that reverberated through my soul, but onwards I pressed. This mental image of me blurred as the Force bent to my demands, ensuring me that I would emerge the victor from this challenge.

As the figures began to grow so vast that I couldn't see where one ended and the next began, I realised that for all my power, for all my command over my blade, I could never strike them down fast enough to avoid being overwhelmed and consumed. Pausing, I shifted tack, and pulled the Force from around me inward, harnessing it for what I was considering.

Sensing weakness, the shadows advanced. Their blades grew ever closer, and I fought off the urge to flinch as the first touched my mental skin. Vicious howls of delight rose from the shadow figures as they saw I wasn't fighting back, and they swarmed towards me, seeking to devour my presence and soul. That, however, was exactly what I wanted.

I roared as I pushed the Force that I had gathered from my body; the air around me turning a dark, malevolent violet. The shadows froze in shock, and then as the closest to me were consumed in the crackling sparks of energy that erupted from me, those further away pulled back as if seeking solace in numbers. It would do them no good, however, and the wave of power that rushed from me engulfed everything around me, consuming and obliterating the figures.

Pained shrieks erupted from whatever passed as mouths on the figures, and I savoured the terror I heard in those sounds as my power obliterated everything else in this mental hellscape. The air raged purple as my power swept over the place, ensuring that no shadow, no hint of the Gatekeeper's presence remained here. This was my domain, and my power controlled it. Yet, for all that the energy dancing and crackling around me might appear chaotic, I was in complete control. The darkness, the full fury of the Force, was at the command of my fingertips and nothing the Gatekeeper, or anyone else for that matter, could do would remove my control over it.

With the Gatekeeper's presence driven from this battlefield, I opened my eyes and looked at the holocron. I blinked in surprise, realising that I had risen to my feet during the mental engagement, yet as the holocron began to glow, I felt my legs weaken.

As the small creation on the table pulsed with power, and the first shimmering light was projected above it, my legs gave. I fell to a knee, gasping for breath. The mental fight had taken more out of me than I'd realised, and as I breathed deeply, trying to recover before the Gatekeeper saw me, I understood that the power it controlled, or at least that which Malgus had once wielded, was on par with anything I'd sensed from a Jedi. Potentially even rivalling Yoda and Windu with what he had once been capable of.

A faint, almost unheralded sound of someone grunting in apparent annoyance reached my ears, and as I looked up I saw the Gatekeeper – a perfect representation of Malgus as he was after the Battle of Alderaan – I saw he was looking down at me. While it was only a reflection of the former Sith Lord, the Gatekeeper seemed both irritated and impressed with my actions.

I stood, not wishing to remain on my knee before the Gatekeeper, and thus appeared either as a willing servant to it, or weak in its eyes. My limbs were tired, and as I stood I glanced at the chronometer in my room, noting that far more time had passed fighting to unlock the holocron than I'd believed. Almost two hours in fact.

"You have potential," the Gatekeeper said slowly, his eyes seeking something from within mine. "Power lies within you, and you can harness it. However, you still have much to learn." I stayed quiet, letting the Gatekeeper speak; curious as to what else it would say.

"Listen closely," It continued, its voice distorted by the mask it wore, "for I shall reveal to you truths long buried. The path to power that has been concealed by thrones and hidden by councils for countless millennia in a war with no true victor. I have seen visions of the future – of the galaxy in flames, and offer you a chance to wield the power to emerge from those flames.

"The Jedi will tell you that to seek power is to embrace darkness. The Sith will teach that power is the reward for deception. They are both wrong. Power belongs to those who are unafraid to wield it openly. The Sith and the Jedi, dishonourable tyrants and councils of fools, have controlled the galaxy for far too long. It is time to break free of their lies.

"With my teachings, you will never again have to bow to a Master. Never will you allow another to rule over you. Learn from me and I shall reveal the path you must take to break free of the chains the galaxy has forced upon you without your consent. Fire and destruction will light the way for the strong to rise, and through the wisdom I offer, I will show you how, as the galaxy burns, to light the way to a future worthy of those willing to grasp it."

A smile had crept across my face as I heard Malgus' words. "I am willing to learn, but I won't bend the knee to anyone ever again," I said slowly, feeling that was the correct way to phrase my response.

"As well you shouldn't," Malgus replied as he looked at me. "You have power in you, and the skill to wield it as more than a mindless fool in servitude to others. I sense that you have the teachings of both Jedi and Sith within you, and with my guidance, you can complete the journey I began countless years ago."

… …

… …
I watched as Matel's Gift came into sight, and as I transmitted my clearance codes to the nearest military vessel, I reached out through the Force.

It didn't take any time at all to sense Anakin. His presence, while naturally clouded from those not looking for it, was like a beacon to me within the rippling currents of the Force. I knew what I was searching for and locating him through the Force was no harder than walking from my cabin to the cockpit. As much as I didn't wish to admit it, the incident with the Trandoshans, and my hunt to locate Anakin before the worst happened, had made it far easier for me to sense his presence even when there were sectors between us. I could sense Dooku at a distance and suspected I could also sense Fay, but not at the same range. However, Anakin was a vergence in the Force, and that sort of power, no matter how constrained and slowly being tempered after around two years of training with myself and others, was simple for those who were aware of it to not just sense but if they held a connection to it, use as a beacon that could, in theory, light a path from one side of the Republic to the other.

After assuring him via our bond that I was back, and that he'd be leaving with me when I next departed the system, I reached out and quickly found Fenrir. The tuk'ata was on Gaia, below Matel's Gift, and while he felt sated – meaning the roughly two weeks I'd been gone had been enjoyed – I sensed he was eager to travel again at my side. Something I was also looking forward to as having just R2 on Raven made the place feel empty.

Raven wasn't massive, and her presence was continually around me, but not having anyone else bar her and R2 to interact with had been more mind-numbing than I'd expected. The only upside, at least during the return from Coruscant, was that it had allowed me time to commune with Malgus' holocron. Something I'd done heavily since passing the initial test so that the Gatekeeper would ordain to speak with me.

The last few days had been spent with the holocron. I hadn't yet learnt anything, but that was what I expected after first opening Adas' holocron. Yes, that holocron had taught me one specific power not long after I'd first opened it, but otherwise, the time had been spent conversing on the philosophy and ideals of the Sith Lord that created it.

Malgus' holocron was doing much the same, and while there were similarities between their ideals, there were stark differences as well. As one would expect given the fact they lived in different eras and were different sentients. Malgus spoke heavily on learning to not just harness the rage and fury that lay inside oneself, or in using it to control the Force, but in focusing and refining it so that, at the drop of a hat, one could call upon it for a task, or push it back until it was next needed. One was not, in Malgus' mind, to become an untamed beast unleashed on a battlefield. Yes, there was a time and place for brutality and ferocity, but such behaviour should only be used when required, and never without control and discipline.

Much of that I agreed with, and already in my own way, and through Adas' teaching, had adapted. What Malgus was saying, among other things that I hoped he would teach me in the coming years, would help to refine my control over my emotions and the Force so that I could retain control of myself in the most desperate of situations while able to call upon my rage with the barest of breath turn the embers of my well of emotion into an inferno with which to scorch any who dared challenge me.

Like him and Adas I desired to be in the thick of battle, and not commanding from the rear. To do that I had to be able to control myself fully so that an explosion of rage didn't overwhelm and consume me, and theoretically cost me a fight. As it had done against Vosa, and would've done against Maul if not for my armour.

Focusing back on the station, I felt the presence of Quinlan, Aayla, and, as much as I wished I didn't, Komari Vosa. At the distance I was from the station, I couldn't be certain, but it felt as if she were nearby to at least one of the mind-ravaged, and if my plans went as intended, former Jedi. Or at least was in the same general section of the Lokella base.

Beyond letting the pair of former Jedi know via the Force that I had returned, I saw no need to speak further with them from such a distance. We would converse once I arrived, and I would learn if they had decided on their fates or not.

Closing my eyes, I sensed the Force shifting as I neared the station; a reminder that the fate of the pair was as yet uncertain. However, with my path now determined, I knew what I wanted the pair to do, and how I wished for them to move forward. What I would need to ensure was that they walked the path I intended for them, and did so willingly.

Allies were needed for what was coming, and while the support I had among the Lokella, and with some Mando'ade was a good base, none were capable of taking on a Force user and emerge victorious. At least not ones with the power that I knew I would need to face and defeat in the coming decades. For that, I needed others strong in the Force who were willing to not just follow me, but learn from and adapt what I wanted to teach them.

Yes, I was doing that with Anakin, but that was more because I had made a vow to myself when I'd adopted him, and understood from the various visions that had been granted to me by the Force that for my plans to succeed, we needed to stand together as one. However, even with all the power we did and would command, two against a galaxy were odds that not even the most deranged gambler would accept. I needed elite warriors, ones trained in the use of the Force and with the will to act and do what was required for the greater good.

I reached down into the eddies of the Force, demanding a hint of how I should approach the meeting with Quinlan and Aayla. The Force, I felt, agreed with me that their paths weren't bound to the Jedi's. Or at least there was potential for them to become something far greater than they could be if they remained chained to the narrow-minded and corrupted ideals of the Order as it was now.

However, the Force wasn't willing to grant me the knowledge I desired at this moment. At least not more so than it had already hinted at, and not without me having to actively bend it to my demands. I knew I could do that, however, I understood that this wasn't the moment or place to do that. Not in regards to the two mind-ravaged former Jedi at any rate. I knew what I wanted to achieve, and it would be up to me to do so once I arrived on the station, not the whims of the energy field that encompassed almost everything.

When I opened my eyes, I saw the looming towers of the station; leftovers from when it had been a cathedral ship during the Pius Dea era. That a vessel designed to exterminate and enslave non-Human races was now used as the command centre for a group of predominantly alien former slaves from which they struck out at slavers carried an amusing sense of irony that always made me smile when I thought about it. The great ship would never fly the stars again, but the modifications the Lokella had done on it, along with the addition of defence platforms and warships nearby meant that it was safe from any small or medium assault by those who might seek to destroy what the Lokella stood for.

Even as Raven glided into the bay assigned to us, I sensed Anakin rushing through the station, eager to catch up with me, and as the last remaining Sekot vessel in the known galaxy touched down on the landing pad, I saw him emerge through one of the doors, a smile that beamed with delight on his face.

"Come on," I said to R2 as I stood and left the cockpit. The astromech beeped and rolled along behind me, and as we walked, I dragged my hand along the wall, once more savouring the connection I shared with Raven. There would come a day, as much as I wasn't looking forward to it when the small biomechanical vessel wouldn't be suitable for me to use as anything more than a personal transport. That day, however, was many years away. Or so I hoped.

"CAM!"

The screech of my son and Padawan – though I was unsure if I should call him that any longer – had me grimacing as I moved down the ramp. A moment later, the eleven-year-old boy was wrapped around my waist, hugging me tightly. "I worried you wouldn't come back," He said gently as I patted his head and allowed him the moment.

"Why would you think that?" I asked as I saw the door he had emerged into the bay open again, this time admitting HK. I gave the droid a nod but otherwise kept my focus on Anakin even as R2 rolled past us.

Anakin didn't respond, at least not at first, choosing to tighten his hug. For a moment, a frown slid onto my face though by the time he relaxed and deigned to look up at me, it was gone. "I… I felt something in the Force. Like when the ground shakes because of a krayt dragon," he began slowly. "I, I feared that something had happened to you on Coruscant. That the Council didn't like what you and Master Dooku had to tell them."

"They didn't," I replied with a chuckle, "but in the end, they accepted our words."

"So?" He asked when I stopped and didn't continue. "Why did you go to them? Did you learn something about the Sith?"

I chuckled and ruffled his hair as I felt Quinlan and Aayla moving closer. Vosa was with them, and I prepared for having to face her without Dooku present. He was still a few days away from arriving as the transport he had hired couldn't come close to matching Raven's hyperspace speeds, even when one considered that I stopped for several days to first open Malgus' holocron and then converse with the Gatekeeper.

Before the doors through which I knew the two former Jedi and Vosa would emerge opened, I sensed Vosa stop. It seemed that she understood that being in my presence would be dangerous for her, and decided to avoid any potential confrontation particularly without our former Master present to mediate. A wise choice.

I moved towards the door even before it opened, giving the Kiffar and Twi'lek nods as they came through. They returned the gesture, and as the door closed, I saw Vosa lingering there, her eyes seemingly not on me but on Quinlan. My brow creased at seeing that, wondering if perhaps the way she watched him, and the subtle shifts in the Force around her as she did so, might be something to investigate at a later date.

"I hope your meeting with the Council went well?" Quinlan asked cautiously once he and Aayla were closer.

"It did, though perhaps not in the way any of you expected," I replied slightly cryptically. My smile grew as I sensed ripples of confusion from all three. "After several years of contemplation, both Master Dooku and myself have resigned from the Order."

The trio went silent as they processed my words, their minds processing what I'd said and shock rippling from them just as much as it spread over their faces. Interestingly, Anakin was the least surprised by my decision, though I sensed some remorse from him.

A gentle push at the thread in the Force revealed that he disliked the fact that now he'd never get to see the inside of the Jedi Temple or train against other Padawans there. Understandable, but I knew that his path lay as far from the Jedi, Coruscant, and Sidious as I could take it. The Jedi Code wasn't something that had or would work for him, and like myself, his path now lay away from the Order and the Republic. The trick I faced over the coming weeks was ensuring that he understood and accepted that.

"Why?"

The question came from Aayla, her eyes narrowed as she stared at me. "I mean, from what I remember, you never quite fit in with many there, and saw things differently from others, but I sensed you had connections to the Order. Or at least your friends there."

I nodded, intrigued that enough of her memories were returning that she could have that sort of insight. "I do, and for those I could meet while there, including Serra, I hope they understand my choice." I paused for a moment, letting some of my lingering disappointment that she hadn't chosen to leave with me vibrate through the Force. There was no point in denying that I wasn't happy about her staying behind, but it was her choice, and we were still friends. In time, I prayed, we would recover what had slipped away, but until then our paths had diverged. "However, for years, even, as I've come to realise, before Naboo, I had a feeling that my journey was one that I couldn't take while a member of the Order. After Naboo, and during the last twenty-odd months that Anakin and I have explored the galaxy training with other force sects, that feeling only grew stronger and more pronounced."

"Was this why you didn't insist we return to the Order after we saved Aayla?"

"In part, yes," I replied honestly to Quinlan. "When we first met during your search, I could sense your hesitation about returning to the Jedi, and the concern that they wouldn't have helped you find Aayla. Something that I also believe. However, I didn't allow that to influence my actions or words. At least entirely." I paused and looked at the pair as Anakin stood at my side. "If you wish to return to the Order, then not only won't I stand in your way, but I'll transport you to a major system so you can secure passage back to Coruscant."

The pair looked at each other, and I sensed the faint shifting of the Force as the pair likely communicated telepathically. Them returning to the Order was the last thing I wished for, but I had to appear willing and honest to accept that they might so as to further cement their opinions and trust in me. Underhanded perhaps, but I knew what the best path for them was, and I would ensure they took it.

"For now, we would like to remain here," Aayla said with a small smile. "The time will soon come when we have to make a final choice, but for as long as the Lokella will have us, we shall remain." She was the Padawan, but because her memories, while still jumbled, were clearer than Quinlan's I had noticed even before heading to the Jedi Temple that she was often the one to voice an opinion or decision the pair would follow. An interesting shift in their dynamic, and one that made it clear to me – even without access to the Force – that she was the one I had to convince that returning to the Order was unwise.

"I'm sure that can be arranged, even with the extra Force user present," I added with a small probing smile.

Aayla looked at Quinlan and her smile widened. The Kiffar became a little uncertain as we looked at him. "It turns out that we…" he shrugged. "Well, you know the link between us and Komari Vosa," he continued with what was meant to be a disarming smile but it failed as I could sense his discomfort – and Aayla's amusement – through the Force.

"Yes, I remember my time with her," I commented, keeping as much of my issues regarding that stay, and the torture I'd endured, buried deep within. Something was happening between Quinlan and Vosa, and it seemed that it might be of use to me. At least that was the inkling I gained from the Force as I gently pulled what I could from its eddies without alerting the two before me that I was doing so.

"Yeah… Anyway, Ko.. Miss Vosa is interested in learning what happened to us, and well," he shrugged as if the matter wasn't as important as I was slowly beginning to suspect it was, "with both you and Master Dooku gone, she had no one to speak with. At least none that could use the Force."

I smirked, sensing there was more he could say but wouldn't. The smile worn by Aayla only heightened my suspicions. However, this wasn't the moment for me to prod for more details. If Vosa had taken some odd interest in Quinlan, that was fine by me as it meant I had less chance of having to directly interact with her. I knew one day I would have to do so, but the longer I could delay that, the better I felt the meeting would go. Not least as I knew she retained an interest in me, one that she also had in Anakin though thankfully in a far less sadistic way.

"So," I said, letting whatever was developing between Quinlan and Vosa fade away for the time being, "what have you been up to?" I asked Anakin.

The rather puzzled, and slightly disappointed expression he'd worn ever since I'd told them I'd left the Jedi faded away. In its place, a wide, proud smile spread over his face. "I spent time with Lia, and did my training…"

"He's an impressively fast learner," Quinlan offered with a smile of his own; seemingly glad I wasn't probing about Vosa any longer.

"… and Baalta had me helping fine-tune the newest Head-hunters they've acquired," Anakin finished, speaking over Quinlan to a degree.

I chuckled and ruffled his hair. "I'm sure that's not all you've done, but so long as you're mostly keeping out of trouble, good." I knew he'd have spent time exploring the station or the planet below, looking for unfamiliar places to uncover. He had a drive to know as much as he could and wasn't one to sit idly by for more than a few hours at a time. A trait that I had shared when I was younger, but that I had thankfully almost entirely grown out of. At least enough that I wasn't getting into adventures that I was unprepared for as often as I had been while I was a Padawan.

"Mostly," Anakin replied with a nervous look flashing over his face.

I laughed again and shook my head. "Please tell me you've not broken someone's ship trying to improve it again."

"That was one time!" He snapped back in annoyance, pushing me as he spoke. Or at least trying to. "I didn't mean for the environmental system to catch fire."

"You what?" Aayla asked slowly, confusion and curiosity spreading over her Twi'lek features while her lekku gently shifted. "How is that even possible?"

Anakin glared at me, annoyed at the topic being brought up, before turning to face Aayla. His face shifted when he did, and I felt a slight vibration in the Force. He was too young to be developing feelings for the Twi'lek, but it seemed he enjoyed her attention a touch more than he perhaps ought to. "Well, it was when we were on this fuelling station a year ago," he began slowly, seemingly over his embarrassment at me mentioning the topic and happy to share it with Aayla. Given she seemed to have a knack for machines and starships, though not on Anakin's level, it made sense he would be comfortable talking with her about such things. That said, based on what I'd just sensed within the Force, I just hoped that the feelings he had held for Padmé in the other timeline weren't shifting to Aayla.

The age gap was far greater there and, if I was being honest, I still had some intentions to bed the Twi'lek. Something that, at least before her memory loss, I felt she might've been receptive to if not for the fact that we were Jedi, and I was extremely close to Serra.

My thoughts again drifted to my oldest friend, and I looked up at the ceiling of the bay wondering how she was doing. No doubt others had asked her about me as news of myself and Dooku leaving the Order would be running like wildfire through the Temple. I just hoped that when Windu had spoken to her, she had not mentioned much of what we'd talked about before I'd faced the Council. I had made mistakes in revealing much of my current situation to her, not least that I'd taken Anakin as my Padawan and son. I had faith she'd honour her word, respect our friendship, and not reveal that information and others unless directly asked about it, but there was a chance that her loyalty to the Order might supersede her feelings and commitment to me.

As Aayla moved off with Anakin, listening to him tell his story, I offered Quinlan a smile, and we walked behind the pair. Elsewhere in the bay, the droids were communicating while members of the deck crew worked to refuel Raven. That was useful as I didn't intend to spend long here, at least not for now.

I had to head to Mandalore and speak with others there. It was time to begin solidifying the alliances and friendships I'd built over the last decade into something that, if all went well, would one day become a force that might be able to stand against the GAR, CIS, the Jedi, and the Sith. War was coming, and I intended to be ready when the final spark that ignited galactic conflict flared into life. War was dangerous, but in it, there was a hope to find a better path, and for those willing to try and change the order of things to rise.

… …

… …
I couldn't help but smile as I walked into Oyu'baat Cantina on Mandalore. Around me, various warriors were enjoying meals and drinks with their fellow warriors. It was a lovely warm and sunny day, and the cantina's owner – whose family had run the millennia-old place since at least the Ruusan Reformation – had seemingly left the main doors open to allow the breeze to carry in. And so that the smell of food and drink at the planet's oldest cantina could carry outwards and ideally draw in new customers.

The open door caused my cape to bellow in the wind, and the shadows that cast drew the attention of many near the doors. Most offered me a nod, or in the case of faces I remembered from Naboo, a raised mug of salute. I returned those with nods and moved through the cantina, heading towards the stairs that led up to the private rooms. My helmet was under my arm and my hair, which had grown a little beyond my shoulders over the last few months, was secured with a simple band while at my hips, my beskad and lightsaber rested comfortably.

The presence of the Jedi weapon drew a few extra glances, but nothing else. That said, I could see a few tables whispering as I moved, no doubt surprised to see me enter the cantina and so prominently display the weapon, and with it suggest that I still held a connection to the Jedi. I might have left the Order, and given them a lightsaber that while built by my hands, and with a crystal aligned to me within wasn't my true blade, but the weapon was as much a part of me as the armour Mando'ade, here and elsewhere in the sector and wider galaxy, wore. If any wished for me to remove it, they could attempt to do so and I would happily explain why that was a bad idea. Hopefully without needlessly killing them in the process.

As I climbed the stairs, I noticed a few familiar faces. Or more accurately, the armour of those aligned with Houses Kryze and Ordo. Each warrior I met I offered a nod, respecting the warriors of my allies. As they were on duty, none returned the gesture. Through the Battlenet they shared, my presence here was expected, and none were prepared to challenge the leaders of their Houses. As such, I walked past the warriors and made my way upward, none physically reacting to my presence.

Reaching the fourth, and thus top floor of the cantina, I smiled as I saw several familiar faces. "Oya, Alor Baston," I greeted the first: Baston Tyri. The dark-skinned man was the head of Clan Tyri and the senior commander of House Ordo's military forces. "It has been some time."

"That it has, Alor Cameron," He replied as we clasped forearms. "I have not seen you since the celebration on Naboo."

I smiled, remembering the celebration well. "Aye. How are your ade and bu'ade?" I asked as we broke the clasp, making sure to use the Mando'a for children and grandchildren.

Baston laughed deeply. "They are well, though I swear Byrn will kill her husband if he seeks another ade. Four is her limit, though she loves them dearly." I knew that Bryn was married to Osto Ordo, but the last I'd heard the pair only had two children, a boy, and a girl. The new pair was a surprise, but given how highly Mando'ade valued children, be they born to them or adopted, it was hardly a surprise that such a prominent couple would seek to have many.

"That would be a great loss. Not just to Clans Ordo and Tyri, but to all Mando'ade," I commented. "Particularly with what I wish to discuss with Alore Torrhen and Adonai."

Baston's brow shifted. "I am curious as to why you would seek a meeting with both, and choose the Oyu'baat to do so. However, it is not my place to question. At least not unless Torrhen wishes to inform me of the meeting after it is completed."

"Oh, I suspect he will be happy to tell you and others, Baston," I remarked with a chuckle, knowing full well that what I wanted to lay the groundwork for today had the potential to alter the fate of our people. "When next you seek your ade and Osto, tell them I hope we might fight alongside each other again in battles to come, and look forward to the day my ade and your bu'ade might share that honour."

"Yes, I remember meeting your son at the celebration," Baston looked beyond me as if trying to see where Anakin was though he would already know via the Battlenet of House Ordo that my son wasn't present. "That you have adopted an ad is something that many young female warriors reacted with interest to, and I had hoped to meet him again and see how his training is progressing."

"Depending on how this meeting goes, I suspect you will do so before the day is out. He, along with Fenrir, is with Bo-Katan Kryze and Naz Vizsla elsewhere in Keldabe. Hopefully avoiding getting into too much trouble," I added with a chuckle. One that Baston copied, though the man behind him who had walked over could only offer a smile. "Alor Pre," I said, turning to Pre Vizsla and offering my arm, "how is being mayor of Sundari treating you?"

Pre grunted. "About as well as one would expect with a city still containing so many neverd," he responded as we clasped arms. His grasp was tighter than Baston's. Not because he was stronger but, I felt, because he was challenging me in some way. Naz hadn't borne me a child, nor had she lost that desire when we'd spoken earlier today, so I was at a loss as to what was causing Pre's apparent animosity. Curious about the issue, and wanting an idea of the danger presented by a future adversary, I used Observe on the secret leader of whatever remained of the Death Watch.

Pre Vizsla

Race: Human

Level: 30

Health: 100%

Age: 49

Force Potential: Low

Threat Potential: Intermediate

Reputation: Hated

Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Vizsla (95%), Death Watch (92%)

Emotional State: Irritated/Angered/Concerned

Pre is annoyed at your return to Mandalore, not least because of the influence you have over his daughter.

He would prefer if you had never become Mando'ade and longs for the day when he can kill you.

However, the fact you have called for the meeting with Alore Torrhen and Adonai makes him anxious.

…

"Still, at least most have abandoned the di'kutla ideas placed in their heads but the Tsad Droten," he finished as the information from Observe came up.

"Almost getting killed by dar'manda like the Kyr'tsad often shows people the flaws in believing peace without strength leads to anything but a wasted life and an early grave," I remarked, not missing the chance to needle the man about his hidden allegiance. That said, it was interesting that his loyalty to his Clan, and by extension his family, was higher than that for the Death Watch. Perhaps there was a chance that his quest could be completed without me having to kill him, and thus risking what I shared with Naz and the weak friendship I had with her brother, Tor. However, with my standing with him being so bad, that chance was unlikely to be a large one, and if I was forced to choose between killing Pre and removing a threat or keeping Naz happy, my choice was an easy one to make.

"Yes. That is true," Pre replied, breaking the arm clasp. I knew my comment would've annoyed him, but there was nothing he could do about it. Once I had spoken with Adonai and Torrhen, and he learnt of my intentions, that annoyance would turn into full-blown anger. I was looking forward to that, and whatever attempt he made to remove me. However, if he went after Anakin, Bo, or anyone else I cared for, then he would be first to experience what it meant to face one no longer constrained by the corrupt ideals of the Jedi.

I gave both men a nod and then moved forward, towards the door behind them. The floor, like the stairs I had climbed to reach here, was only guarded by those bearing the marks of Houses Kryze and Ordo, meaning there would be no others elsewhere who might overhear anything that was to be discussed. Still, to be certain of that, as I pushed the door to the room where I knew the two Mando'ade leaders were waiting for me, I had my armour scan for and block if necessary, any monitoring devices that might be present. The warriors of each House would've already done so, but with Pre among their ranks, I couldn't be certain something hadn't slipped through, though even if Pre weren't loyal to himself and Death Watch, I'd still have checked the room for devices.

Adonai and Torrhen were talking animatedly as I stepped inside, mugs in their hands. There was no hint of animosity between them even if the conversation sounded rather boisterous. Taking a moment, I used Observe on the pair to see where I stood with them.

Adonai Kryze

Race: Human

Level: 36

Health: 95% (artificial lower leg)

Age: 56

Force Potential: Minimal

Threat Potential: Intermediate

Reputation: Liked Friend

Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Kryze (100%) Mando'ade (95%)

Emotional State: Amused/Curious

Adoni is enjoying the old war story that his friend Torrhen Ordo is telling him.

Even so, he is wondering why you have called this meeting and hopes you have made the choice he wishes for you. One his daughter would greatly approve of.

...

Torrhen Ordo

Race: Human

Level: 34

Health: 100%

Age: 54

Force Potential: Minimal

Threat Potential: Intermediate

Reputation: Liked Friend

Affiliation Loyalty: Clan Ordo (100%) Mando'ade (92%)

Emotional State: Amused/Curious

Torrhen is enjoying the story he is sharing with Adonai Kryze.

That said, he ponders as to why you have called him and Adoni to a meeting, particularly in this cantina.

He hopes that perhaps you are ready to speak about what was on the datapad left by his ancestor, Canderous Ordo.

However, for that, the Mand'alor needs to return and lead the people, or a new one rises to claim the title.

...

That both considered me a friend and were loyal to their clans and our people was useful. Add in that both wondered why I had called this meeting, and the reference in what was revealed about Torrhen to the datapad found in the Vault on planet Ordo, and my hopes for this meeting rose as the door closed behind me. Still, I wouldn't allow my excitement and hope to grow out of control. I had to convince the pair that my goals aligned with theirs, or could supplant theirs without costing them honour first. Even then, today was just the first step on the path I was choosing to take.

"I hope I have not kept you waiting," I said, drawing them from their drinks and whatever they were discussing.

"No, no," Torrhen answered for the pair as they stood, "we were simply discussing our future bu'ad," I frowned, confused by the comment.

"Drogo has remarried," Adonai explained as he moved around the table the pair had been sitting as I clasped forearms with Torrhen. "Choosing to bond with Alys Ordo."

"Ah, then my congratulations to you both on forging unity between your Clans," I commented, drawing wide smiles from the two men.

"Yes, it is a joyous occasion," Torrhen added as we broke our clasp, and I turned to Torrhen to do so with him. "Another bu'ad is always something to marvel at, though I do wish Asta was less… insistent with ideas it placed in her head."

I chuckled, having a good idea of what he was hinting at. "Perhaps suggest a kir'manir?" That was the Mando'a term for adopting a child into your family, and what I had done with Anakin.

"I have said as much, but she is quite committed to her way," Torrhen responded as I broke the clasp with Adonai.

"Marriages and births," I said as I looked at the two older Clan leaders, and heads of two of the three Mando'ade Houses. That being groups of clans that followed the word of one Alor. "What else have I missed?"

"Not much," Adonai replied as he gestured to the table, and we moved to sit. "The sector had been quiet since your call to arms for Naboo. A battle that a great many warriors talk of proudly."

"To many the chance to fight for a cause, one worthy of honour, that meant no longer battling against fellow Mando'ade or working as bounty hunters across the galaxy was a welcome change. That it was a moment when we could remind the galaxy of the might of our people, only heightens its significance for many warriors."

"I'm sure the Lucrehulk that rests in orbit over the planet helps in that regard." That vessel, formerly known as the Saak'ak, served as the only stationary defence above Mandalore. At least beyond the myriad of other vessels of almost every shape and size, including the Ne'tra Tal'ade, that orbited the planet. I had no idea if the Lucrehulk was still capable of hyperspace, but the changes the Mando'ade had brought to the vessel, or at least those Raven's scanners had detected as we passed it earlier today, made clear Adonai and Torrhen had worked to upgrade the massive transport into a true battleship. One far superior even to the upgrades the vessel had gotten from the Trade Federation before the Battle of Naboo.

"It does, though the calls of others for us to return our prize, or disarm it, continue. Thankfully, those voices are growing ever quieter with each passing day as are our blunt denials of Tsad Droten's other demands." I laughed openly at Adonai speaking so coarsely against the Republic, and those inside it who wished the Mandalorians to stand down. Seeing the change that he had undergone after the last civil war, and the deaths the insane ideas of the so-called New Mandalorians had brought to this world was a relief. One that made my reasons for calling this meeting more potent. "Speaking of marriages and births, how are things between you and my daughter?"

I smirked, giving myself a few moments to consider my response. "We are well, and from my short moment to catch up with her and Naz Vizsla before coming here, I believe she still intends on granting you another bu'ad." That the man was so comfortable with not just me courting and fucking his daughter, but getting her pregnant outside of marriage was unexpected but gratifying.

Marriage was something I didn't feel ready for, at least not yet. Particularly with how I had left things with Serra. However, to most Mando'ade, marriage was a sacred bond, and couples were expected to be married if they had children, or at least those of their blood. It wasn't, however, a requirement and Adonai understood and accepted that Bo wasn't a traditional Mando'ade in that regard. However, if she did end up pregnant with my child, I would raise my child as I should. Married or not to the mother. That went for any female I spent time with, though only Bo and Naz wished for children.

"I shall alert the guards to ignore calls of violence from your quarters while you are in Keldabe." I blinked at the comment, which made both men laugh. "I love her, but Bo-Katan has always been vocal in expressing herself. Particularly when you are involved."

"Ah." I really didn't know how to reply to that. I remembered Simvyl commenting the last time I'd visited Mandalore about the noise Bo and Naz had made, but I had assumed he was teasing. Given Adonai was referencing that, then perhaps the Cathar hadn't been.

"Putting ad and bu'ad, both expected and potential aside, I… we are curious as to why you wished for this meeting," Torrhen said, changing the topic. As I looked at him, he passed me a mug, one filled with ne'tra gal which I heartily enjoyed a mouthful of as he continued. "Whenever we have spoken before, it has been in Sundari or on Ordo." He leaned closer, a glint in his eye. "For you to request we meet you here, in such a traditional location for our people to conduct inter-Clan business, has sparked my curiosity."

"As it has for me," Adonai added with a smile.

I enjoyed another mouthful of the Mandalorian ale, and then looked at the pair, wondering how they would handle what I was to reveal, and what I would propose. "The location was intentional, Torrhen because as of less than half a month ago, I am no longer a member of the Jedi Order."

I stopped there and waited to see how the two older warriors would respond. The pair looked at me carefully, however, I didn't see any shock or confusion on their faces nor within the Force. No, what I saw was acceptance.

Before I could further wonder what was going on, Torrhen tossed his head back and laughed loudly. "I told you!" He all but shouted happily at Adonai while banging his mug hard on the table. "I shabyr told you!"

Adonai grunted and rubbed his chin. "Yeah, I know, I know," he muttered. I watched as he reached into a pouch around his belt and pulled out a handful of credits.

After blinking in shock, during which time Adonai moved the hand with the credits onto the table, I spoke. "You… bet on me leaving the Order?" I asked incredulously as the credits fell from Adonai's hand into the waiting paw of Torrhen who looked as if he'd just won the inter-Republic Lottery.

"Yes and no," he said as he pulled the credit chits towards himself. "We both knew that you would leave. You're a warrior, not a n'aala or'dinii." I grunted, accepting the comment as I certainly wasn't some peace-loving fool. "However, I believed you would leave before Bo-Katan was with child, whereas Adonai felt you would only do so if she was with child."

I blinked and looked at Adonai, shocked he would bet on something centred around his daughter, or one of them at any rate, getting pregnant. He shrugged in response. "It has been clear to me for several years now that if my daughter is to bear children, you are the only option for her." He let out a bark that sounded like a mixture of amusement and irritation. "I still cannot believe that you have changed her so that the idea of not just adoption, but rearing a child of my blood appeals to her. Before her death, my wife believed that Bo would never wish for children; a sentiment my daughter expressed for years. Until you gained your current ship in fact," he added, staring intently at me.

"Zonama Sekot was an intense experience for us. In many ways." I made sure my words were soft, not wanting to offend him nor have him wondering about what Bo and I had gotten up to on that world. Or at least what we'd done outside of combat.

"Yes, we have all heard the stories of your duel for a planet," Torrhen commented with a wide smile on his face and the credit chits now secured in a pouch on his belt. He lifted his mug towards me. "To you finally realising that you are a warrior and that we are your people. Oya!"

"Oya!" Adonai and I replied, though the head of House Kryze was less enthusiastic about the cheer than his old friend. We all leaned back, and took long gulps of the ale; something I savoured as it slid down my throat. I was discovering a fondness for various alcohols in this galaxy, though the black ale of Mandalore, while not the most refreshing, held particular significance to me. Now more so than ever since the Mando'ade were the only people I had left after leaving the Jedi, and were those I hoped to use in the coming war.

"Still, while you finally claiming your position as a true Alor among our people is worthy of celebration, I feel there is more to this meeting than just that," Adonai remarked once we had all enjoyed some of the ale.

"Yes," Torrhen agreed as he leaned forward, "what is next for you now that you are free of the shackles of the Tsad Droten?"

"Mand'alor," I replied bluntly. The pair fell silent, perhaps thinking I meant the planet and not the title. That was fine as I knew even if they realised I intended to take the title and lead our people, I needed to convince them of my reasons for this decision and get them onside. Hopefully without having to face off against them in a martial challenge. "Even though you both focus on our people and this sector, I know you can hear the drums beating. In the hearts of all Mando'ade and across the galaxy. War is coming for the Republic, and I know it will not survive it. Not in its current form."

"Good. The Tsad Droten deserves to fall. I'm just disappointed that we cannot be the ones to finally bring it down."

I nodded at Torrhen's words. "It will fall under its own weight, and sooner than I think many would expect," I added with a smirk. I couldn't reveal everything I knew, as they didn't realise much about the actions of the Banite Sith and the Interface would interfere with me if I tried to reveal such knowledge and make me sound like an idiot. However, it didn't take much to point out the flaws in the current galactic structure, and from that, show a possible path forward. One that I needed these two, and then millions and billions of others, to not just understand but follow. "However, in the chaos of the fall of the Republic, there is the… opportunity for new powers to rise."

Leaning back, I made sure to look at both as I continued. "The Republic claims to be this great beacon of hope that, one that from Coruscant will lead the galaxy into a brighter, safer future. Their capital is the quote-unquote, Gleaming Light of Civilisation. Yet it has a rotten core and has done so for centuries. Haran, it might well have always had one. A bright, shiny bauble designed to fool the masses into believing everything in the galaxy is good, just, and right." I snorted and shook my head. "I'm not here to remind you both of the failings of the Republic, or its flawed ideals and their need to enforce those ideals on others. No, what I'm here today to do is suggest a direction through the coming chaos. One that would see our people rise to the position they deserve.

"For millennia, the galaxy has been taught to fear the Mando'ade. That we are some big, bad threat to the Republic and civilisation. A more physical danger than the Sith, who most believe are little more than a divergent sect of Jedi. They are, in many ways, that, but also not. However, that is beside the point." I pulled on the Force as I spoke, slowly using it as subtly as I could to, if not alter the pair's perceptions of me, then to make them more willing to at least consider what I was about to propose.

"The time has come, as the Republic enters its final decades, for, as I said, new powers to rise. Or, perhaps, old ones under new banners and with goals the masses would agree with." I reached into my belt and placed a set of restraining cuffs on the table for them to see. "These represent one of the greatest failures of the Republic. They say that slavery is outlawed. That no sentient may be owned by another. Lies! I have seen the levels under the glittering surface of Coruscant, and the masses there trapped against their wills in poverty and denied the chance to fight for and claim their freedom. That is but one of the Republic's lies. One of hundreds if not thousands it has told the galaxy for centuries.

"The time has come for those lies to be pushed into the light of day, and then shattered by those with wills made of beskar. However, I cannot take on the slavers that exist, be they those inside Republic borders or without, those at the bottom of the chain, to those with the most power, alone. A stand must be made, and a line drawn in the sand."

I could see a glint in the eyes of the two older men, as if they could see where I was going with this speech but were prepared to let me continue. "The Lokella were a start. A testbed, if you will, to see if those who had once been shackled could be turned into warriors of note. Through the work of myself and dozens of our fellow Mando'ade, the Lokella are being forged in the fires of combat into a force to be reckoned with. However, they are but one small, and sadly, all but insignificant group. When faced by the might of Trandosha, or other worlds that believe in hunting, enslaving, and killing others, they would not be able to withstand the onslaught. To say nothing of the other threats that would rise in the Core and Outer Rim against them. No, for what I wish to achieve, I need more. I need an army; I need our people!"

I stopped there, letting my words and my conviction sink in with the two powerful Mando'ade.

"Many would listen to your words," Adonai started slowly as if measuring his thoughts before he gave voice to them. "Just as many would reject them. You are Jetii, or a former one. Many warriors will not stomach a former Jetii leading them. That was why even with our support, the numbers that came to aid you on Naboo were far less than I had hoped. Even with the generous terms of service you offered."

My brow rose slightly at his words. The force the Mando'ade had brought was, even without the support of the Lokella, more than enough to overwhelm the Trade Federation's forces. That more would've come if I wasn't a Jedi was intriguing. "Yes, I had expected many would not like me trying to gather warriors for a cause. However, those who came to Naboo proved my goals were noble and worthy of their support. That, I hope, would've improved my standing with all who still follow the resol'nare in their hearts."

"It did," Torrhen confirmed, "but what Adonai says is true. Your position as a lapdog of the Republic, even a former one now if what you say is true, will be held against you." I ignored the jab about my resignation not being genuine. I knew Torrhen meant no true insult by it, and was simply testing me to see how I would react to the remark as others would try to use it against me. "Many warriors, be they leaders of clans or self-minded individuals, would challenge your position. They would not be willing to follow anyone into battle they did not deem worthy."

"I know, and I expect the challenges to grow more once I make clear that my intent to all isn't simply to gather those willing to fight for credits to my banner, but to unite our people." The pair stopped, and I swore that if one fell, I'd hear a credit chit hit the floor in one of the nearby empty rooms.

"You… you intend to seek the title of Mand'alor?"

"Aye," I answered Adonai's cautious question, "and I will fight whoever I need to claim it. As I said before, the Republic is falling, and it is time for a new power to rise. Why should it not be our people? Why should our ways, our ideals not be the ones to show the galaxy the path forward out of the darkness that the Republic has drowned us in?" I pounded the table with my fist. "Ever since the Dral'Han, the Mando'ade have been cowed by the Republic. Haran, since my ancestor shattered the forces of Te Ani'la Mand'alor at the Ani'la Akaan, our people have been fractured. Yes, there have been times when we have risen again, to answer the call of a new Mand'alor, but none were able to restore the Clans to what we once were. And nor should they be," I continued, shifting track slightly. "The old ways will not work. No, we have to adapt as Jaster Mereel tried to make the people do decades ago."

"He was struck down for that belief," Adonai remarked, "by those who wanted to keep to the old ways. To break and enslave everyone beneath the feet of a new Crusade. Foes that, even though they should be crushed, linger among our people to this day."

"The remnants of Kyr'tsad remain?"

He nodded. "They do, and while not as powerful as they were before our last civil war, they still cause problems. Their calls for a return to the old ways – for our people to rampage across the galaxy as little more than mindless beasts seeking battle – continue to echo with some in our ranks."

"That isn't a surprise. Decades… centuries of seeming servitude to the Republic and the Senate will chafe those in which the flames of battle burn," I said with a smile, "and I know the last embers of that flawed ideal must be stamped out so the fires of a new path can be ignited."

"Even ignoring whatever remains of the Kyr'tsad, as I just mentioned, many will challenge you once it is clear that you intend to move for the title," Torrhen cut in, offering another issue that I had been expecting and thus planning for on the flight to Mandalore. "You cannot avoid those challenges, nor deny them the chance to challenge you for leadership of our people."

"I would not. Nor, if you felt the desire, would I deny either of you that opportunity. Force knows that you both have stronger claims among our people to become Mand'alor. I hope, however, that instead, you will back my intentions."

Adonai shared a look with Torrhen, one that had both smirking in that way that meant they knew something I didn't. "Perhaps we will," the head of House Kryze replied, "but not now. Not when another already has the title."

"You speak of Jango Fett?"

"Aye, though he has not made any move to lead our people. Not since avenging the death of Mereel."

"Osik, as it stands, there has been no sight of him in several years. The same is true of many other warriors, some of whom fought with us at Naboo." I tilted my head at Torrhen's words, curious as to which Mando'ade were missing. I already knew where they would be, or more accurately had a fair suspicion that they had followed Jango to Kamino, but I didn't have confirmation of that currently.

I knew that there had been elements of Mando'ade culture in the Clones, though it wasn't overly clear in the cartoon, and what was shown of their training was undertaken by mercenaries during the war. In Jango's place, I would've hired many to help train the clones. To teach them the way of war, and there were few better people to do that than the Mando'ade.

"I know where Jango is," I said quietly, making the brows of both men rise, "and if those warriors left with him, then them as well. I understand fully that until Jango is killed by my blade, few if any will accept me as Mand'alor. I even have a plan, perhaps an insane one, to draw him into confrontation. That, however, can wait for later." I leaned forward, making sure to meet the eyes of each house leader. "For now, I need your support to begin gathering and training forces for striking at slavers inside the borders of the Republic. To prove my worth as a leader in battle, and gain support so that I can become Mand'alor. I need to show I can lead warriors in battles across the galaxy. By targeting slavers, I can also show that, at least those warriors under my banner are not the demons of old that the citizens of the Republic have been trained to fear. A new era is dawning, and I lead our people through the coming conflicts into a glorious future. The question is," I contented as I leaned back in my seat and looked at both older warriors, "will you back my vision here, or must I fight each of you to prove my worth and break your clans from the ashes of the old to light the new?"

… …

… …
I sighed as I walked slowly through the streets of Keldabe, using the Force to counter the effects of the rather copious amount of alcohol I had enjoyed. It had been several hours since I'd sat down with Adonai and Torrhen to tell them of my choices, both past and present and I was finally heading back to Raven to rest for the evening.

The pair had, much to my surprise, agreed at least tentatively to support my plans, though they promised that when the time came for me to openly move to become Mand'alor, they would be the first to challenge me. Not because they felt I was unsuitable for the role – something I confirmed with Observe before we'd shifted topics to less heavy matters – but to ensure those loyal to them continued to follow them, and thus with their backing me, gain the support of many of the Mando'ade clans and people in one swift move.

The date of when that open declaration of my intentions would be wasn't touched on, but we all understood the challenges that I had to deal with first. Internally, I had to move to crush the Death Watch fully, placing me on a direct path of confrontation with Pre Vizsla, prove myself to others that I was strong enough to lead our people, and then, when the time came, kill Jango Fett. As much as I would wish for a warrior of his stature at my side, there was no way I could claim the throne while he still lived.

Pre was both the easiest and most irritating issue to face. I knew he was leading Death Watch, and had the Darksaber, but how to gain confirmation of that knowledge and force a confrontation with him was an issue. The bluntest way was to impregnate Naz, as there was no way he would stand for that and demand a duel of honour. However, as much as I found myself open to the idea of children with Naz and others, using a baby to force a confrontation was the path of a vile coward, and thus not the path I would take. No, instead I was going to have to do things the slow way and crush Death Watch cell by cell until I gained enough proof about Pre's connection to them that I could openly confront and then defeat and either kill or subjugate him. During that time, I'd be open to his attempts to have me killed, which meant confirming that every Mando'ade that joined my anti-slavery campaign wasn't loyal to Death Watch, or if they were, either working to manoeuvre them into battles that held a chance for them to fall in combat, or place them in positions where they couldn't harm or spy upon me. At least not in ways I couldn't control and direct.

The challenges from the other clan leaders would be easier and also just as dangerous, if not more so, as those would be a series of duels against any who felt I didn't have the right to lead our people. Thankfully, while any could in theory make a challenge for the throne, so to speak, most wouldn't have the support of enough fellow warriors to step forward with any expectation they would be accepted as leader if, by some miracle, they managed to defeat me in single combat.

Facing and then killing Jango – there was no other way that battle could go – would be the decisive step in my rise to the throne. Oddly, him being on Kamino and a bounty hunter made him the easiest to find and draw out, but the one I feared the most. He was a known killer, one who had killed Jedi unarmed on Galidraan and thus not to be taken lightly. Yes, Windu had dispatched him easily on Geonosis, but that was because it was Windu and Jango lost the ability to use his jetpack, and thus keep his distance from a Jedi. One of the best ways to fight and survive against a Force user when you couldn't draw on the same power. Given he would also know that I was Mando'ade, and would prepare for that, it would only make my fight with Jango more difficult, and thus enjoyable.

That said, I knew that Jango would be the last challenge I had to overcome to become Mand'alor. A fact made clear by the quest that had been generated after Adonai and Torrhen had accepted my intent to become the leader of our people.

The Dragon of Mandalore [¤] [ɸ]

Rating: S

Work towards becoming Mand'alor and leading the Mando'ade into the coming galactic war.

Objectives:

Become the new Mand'alor.

Remove the threat posed to the Mando'ade by Death Watch. This also involves the completion of the Pre-emptive Strike quest.

:c: Emerge victorious from challenges brought forth by Adonai and Torrhen.

:d: Emerge victorious from challenges brought forth by any Mando'ade with the support and desire to challenge your right to lead.

:e: Gain the sworn loyalty of various Clan leaders.

:f: Kill Jango Fett.

:g: Complete objectives to :f: within five years.

:h: Complete objectives to :f: within three years.

:i: Complete objectives to :f: within one year.

Rewards:

15000XP.

Command of all Mando'ade in the galaxy bar those willing to become dar'manda instead of following your commands.

2000XP + Completion of Pre-emptive Strike quest.

:c: 750XP for each challenge.

:d: 500XP for each victorious challenge.

:e: Variable XP based on the percentage of Clan leaders backing your claim.

Variable changes in Reputation with all Mando'ade.

:f: 3000XP.

Large increases in Reputation with all Mando'ade.

:g: 2500XP.

:h: 5000XP.

:i: Double all XP gained from the quest.

Failure:

Massive loss of reputation with Adonai Kryze and Torrhen Ordo

Unable to ever attempt to unite the Mandalorian Clans again.

, , :d:, :e:, :f: Your Death

...

Much of that quest was, based on what I had been discussing with Adonai and Torrhen before its creation, what I'd expected. In terms of what I'd have to do and what the cost of success and failure would be. The need to gain the support of the various Clan leaders was something Adonai and Torrhen had mentioned during the evening. The pair made clear that, while they led multiple Clans under a single banner, each Clan Leader had a single vote in backing a claimant for the title of Mand'alor. That was something I hadn't counted on initially and meant I'd have to go on a charm offensive – Mando'ade style – to gather the support of the hundreds of Clan Leaders. Regardless of the size of the Clan, each had a vote and spoke with an equal voice. That further meant that I couldn't just focus on the major Clan Leaders.

Such thoughts, as much as I didn't want them to, once again, turned to Serra. She was the leader of Clan Keto, which while a clan of one, had the same voting power as Adonai and Torrhen. I had hoped to keep the Jedi and Sith in the dark as to my intentions until long after I had become Mand'alor, but if I did that, and she wasn't given a chance to voice her support or challenge me for my right to lead, then she would be declared dar'manda once I killed Jango and took the throne. Being cast out for not answering the call of the Mand'alor was something I didn't want, hells, it was going to be hard to explain why she wasn't one of the first Clan Leaders to support my claim for leadership.

We were in the minds of many Mando'ade linked together. The first Jedi to join the Clans in an extraordinarily long time. If she didn't stand with me, it was going to bring forth questions and choices that I'd rather not deal with. However, there was little I could do about the issue, not unless, by some miracle, she was knighted before I made my push for the throne.

While the quest offered a huge bonus to completing things within a year, I was uncertain if that would be doable. The amount of work needed to pull that off was, to be blunt, impressively concerning. However, I was going to try. Not because of the quest per se, but because the sooner I united the Clans, the sooner I could move to strike at larger slaving operations, and other underworld activities that I couldn't accept, and thus the earlier the actions of the resurgent and united Mandalorian Clans would spread across the galaxy.

There were, I suspected, many worlds in the other timeline's CIS that only joined as they had no other choice. Equally, there would be many who had stayed with the Republic because they hated the mega-corporations more than they despised the Senate. While few of those worlds would be of use to me in a war, the weaker I could make the CIS and GAR, in terms of resources, reputation, and territory, then the better my starting position would be once civil war broke out.

The odds of that happening on Geonosis in this timeline were remote, more so if I were able to exterminate the inhabitants before they could begin building for the CIS that they had. Now, in theory, the Death Star plans could potentially still be acquired from Poggle. However, I suspected that because of my actions in this timeline, the Geonosians wouldn't play as pivotal a role in the early days of the war as they had in the other timeline. Something I intended to ensure along with a few other species and locations, Geonosis was a place I wanted to if not render lifeless, then at least crippled severely so that it would be of little to no use to the CIS.

Many would consider my intentions to target an entire species, or a planet inhabited by a large number of sentients because of the threat they could and would pose, as callous, if not downright evil. However, in the grand scheme of things, the weaker my enemy was when open warfare erupted, the greater my odds of military success would be. For the good of the many, the few had to be sacrificed. A great many few if that was what it took.

"Well, hello there warrior."

I was drawn from my thoughts by the familiar voice coming from ahead of me. I had just emerged at the landing pad where Raven was stationed, and as I looked at my ship, I saw Bo leaning against the landing ramp. The way her body was angled highlighted her frame while her armour only heightened my libido as I knew what lay under the beskar.

"I figured you'd have returned home after returning my son to my ship," I remarked as I approached, a smile spreading over my face as I sensed her desire burning in the Force like a beacon calling out to me. "However, I think you have other ideas for the evening, and perhaps the rest of the night through until tomorrow morning."

Bo chuckled softly and pushed off from the strut of the ramp she was leaning against to begin sauntering towards me. "I do indeed." As she neared me, she lifted a hand to my chest and ran her fingers down the edges of the beskar there. "Is it true?"

"Is what true?" I countered, even though I knew what she was asking. Her thoughts were an open book to me. Especially now that I was prepared to use the Force for my needs and not simply request aid from it.

"That you've left the Jetii and chosen our ways over theirs."

"And if I have?" I asked, making her growl with delight.

"Then we should celebrate," she suggested, moving closer before leaning up so she could whisper into my ear. "I have missed you inside me," she added before nibbling my earlobe. "As has Naz."

I chuckled at her wantonness. "Where is she, and where is my son?" I asked. Even as I did so, I reached out through the Force, seeking Anakin's location. He wasn't on Raven, nor was Fenrir or Simvyl.

The trio were, as Anakin replied to me through our bond, spending the night at the Kryze estate; a compound that was more akin to a military base centred in one section of the old city which Adonai had taken over with Torrhen to establish their power in the city, and from it, over Mandalore and the surrounding sector. The pair had never moved to directly control the entire city, nor the comings and goings from here and elsewhere on Mandalore, as such a move would be seen as an attempt to take control of the Clans, which would invite backlash. However, their large and seemingly permanent presence in the capital made clear that they were the most powerful Clan Leaders among the Mando'ade. A position they'd held ever since the end of the civil war, and one it seemed neither was willing to surrender. At least to any but the Mand'alor.

"He's safe with my father and Torrhen," Bo replied, confirming what I'd learnt in the moment that passed between my question and her reply. "Along with the Cathar and Fenrir. As for Naz," she pulled back, her fingers sliding down my arm and then grasping my beskar-covered artificial fingers, "she's inside awaiting us."

I pulled Bo back to me, my lips finding hers with practised ease. She moaned into the kiss, and her other hand came to my chest, her desire and need burning like a star within the roaring eddies of the Force. I pulled back before she became overcome with lust. "Then let us head inside and see what we can do about quenching your… passions."

The pair still wished for a child from me, and I saw no reason to deny their desires. Yes, there was a danger that others, particularly the Sith and Jedi, could try and get to me through my children, but they would seek to do so anyway through Bo, Naz, and even Serra. However, I wouldn't deny that I wished for offspring as well. The idea of ensuring that even if I fell in the coming wars my bloodline and ideals were carried forth appealed. Anakin was my ad, but the time would come when he became a warrior in his own right and founded Clan Skywalker. I would not be the last Shan to influence the galaxy, not if I could help it.

… …

… …
I stood at the edge of the area, watching as Anakin sparred with a child a few years older than him; one training at an Institute similar to the one that Serra and I had attended while on Mandalore. The difference was that the training for future warriors was no longer constrained by the demands of those Republic-backed fools who had called themselves New Mandalorians.

Depending on how my plans for tomorrow went, then he would be joining the Institute for a few months at least However, even if tomorrow went pear-shaped, which it had a good chance to do, training with others his age, particularly those not able to draw on the Force but trained to combat such individuals, would only serve him well in shaping the warrior he was becoming.

"He's too rash. Too quick to move and losing focus."

"I'm aware," I replied to Simvyl who stood at my side. The Cathar drew looks whenever we were on Mandalore, and had on occasion been challenged to prove his worth. Challenges that he had passed with honours and was now regarded well by those Mando'ade who knew him and his connection to me and my clan.

It was a few days after my meeting with Adonai and Torrhen, and things were moving along slowly. Which was to be expected as it had only been a short time since I'd revealed my intention to become Mand'alor. Both men were reaching out to their contacts, seeking information on Death Watch while I was talking with those I was friendly with – in the case of Bo and Naz intimately so – about striking against slavers and other criminals in nearby sectors.

I was aware that destroying the black markets and cartels that ran the galactic underground was impossible. Not only would that mean taking on the Hutts, Black Sun, Pyke Syndicate, and others that had the manpower, starships, and credits to crush anything I did with contemptuous ease, but for every group I crushed, for every major black-market port or trading post I destroyed, three or more would spring up in their place. That said, taking out the slave trade, or at least doing enough to show that I was capable of ensuring that any that engaged in such practices would suffer violent and painful deaths was generally achievable.

For the other illicit trades, I would have to consider each and the groups involved in them carefully. Spice was an obvious one, save that it was also legal to trade in it. The problem was that some variants were dangerous to certain species, while many spice mines used slave labour to mine. I wanted to shut down those mines, but moving against any but the smallest operation would see me brought into conflict with groups I wasn't capable of taking on currently. Thus, my focus, or at least my planned focus for now, was on the slaving operations that took place in the surrounding sectors: on worlds that were under the authority of the Senate, but where crime and chaos were rampant. For that I would be borrowing heavily from the Lokella playbook, though with warriors bred from an early age for war, and who understood the importance of tactics to a degree that few other cultures did.

The one issue I had encountered, and it was something Adonai and Torrhen had touched on at our meeting turned drinking session, was that many of the more experienced warriors who had fought for me on Naboo were missing. Kal Skirata, Vhonte Tervho, Jad Spars, and former Rangemaster Dun Marod among others had disappeared, seemingly cutting ties with their Clans. The two older Mando'ade weren't sure where those warriors had gone, but I was certain that Jango had recruited them to train the Clones. They should, once I killed Fett, return to Mandalore, and swear themselves to their new Mand'alor, or even potentially challenge me for leadership. The problem was that I couldn't be certain they would return when they should as Kamino was intentionally cut off from the rest of the galaxy. In that event, I would have to travel there myself, or at least have someone I trusted to do so, and demand they return to avoid becoming dar'manda. None deserved that fate, but if they would not follow me, then that was what awaited them.

Another issue I faced, and a far more pressing one, was Anakin. When I began my assaults against slavers in nearby sectors, then I had to juggle when he could come along and what he did, and when he couldn't. While still several years from being ready to take his verd'goten, he was my son and apprentice – I was shifting to that term instead of Padawan as I was no longer a Jedi, and he had never officially been one – and leaving him behind regularly would suggest I didn't trust him or want him at my side. The last thing I desired for him to believe.

There would be operations where he wouldn't come, and on those, he would accept my word. However, for the others, he would and for that, he needed to train and understand how Mando'ade fought and worked together. Hence why, as of this morning, I had brought him to an Institute for training alongside children his age. So far, I was unimpressed, as while he had won a handful of spars, his overall performance was lacking. Unrefined, undisciplined, and rageful. All traits of a berserker and not a warrior.

A grunt of annoyance slipped from me as I felt the rising fury that blazed within him as his opponent, the son of the leader of one of the Clans sworn to House Kryze, didn't just block an attempted strike, but slapped his arm away almost dismissively. "Control," I growled out under my breath for at least the dozenth time this morning.

Anakin, sadly, didn't hear me, nor realise his mistake and before he even committed to his next move, I knew the spar was over. As the other boy grasped Anakin's arm and began to turn, pulling my son off his feet, I was moving forward. I had allowed these mistakes to continue for long enough in the hope that he might see his greatest flaw and attempt to correct it. Yet, as he struck the ground loud enough to draw a pained cry from his lips, it was clear that not only wasn't he sensing the lesson but that much of what he might've learnt over the last few years was slipping away as his fury radiated outward, threatening to overwhelm him.

The other boy stepped back, a proud smirk on his face and said something to Anakin. My son's head snapped around and as almost unrestrained rage erupted into the Force and I felt the pressure in the air grow thick with anticipation, I increased my pace. "Anakin!" I spat out forcefully, using my power over the Force to blast through his emotional instability.

His head snapped so he could look at me as I moved closer. [What are you doing?] I asked him through the Force.

[Losing!] He snapped back. I reached out into the Force, letting my power over it leak into our bond and the area around us. I didn't care how the warriors around us reacted to such a thing, not that I expected any of them to understand what was happening. No, what I wanted was to remind Anakin that I wouldn't tolerate that tone and aggression towards me. [Sorry.]

[As you should be. Not for lashing out or getting angry, but for allowing those emotions to take control. You have learnt better, I made sure of it, so control yourself.] "He might be stronger and better trained than you, but he is not your better," I said out loud, knowing that if I chose to simply stare at my son while others watched, they wouldn't understand what was going on and think I was acting like a Jedi. That was something I wasn't, nor the more I'd thought about things in the month or so that had passed since I'd left the Order, had I truly been one for some time. Even perhaps going back to before Naboo. I just hadn't seen the signs while I was racing past them. "Control yourself. Focus on the moment as I trained you to do, and you will emerge victorious," I added before shifting back to mental communication. [You control your emotions and the Force. You don't allow them to control you. There is nothing wrong with drawing on how you feel in battle, or in most places in life. However, you need to channel and focus them. As you learnt with the Shapers and Matukai.]

"I know. Sorry."

I moved closer and lifted his head which had dropped after my words, both oral and mental. "Don't be sorry. Be better." [The Force is with you, so use it and prove yourself against your opponent.]

I held his eye, waiting for his response. Beyond a nod, there was nothing visual, however, within the Force, I felt the shift. Where before there had been a hint of madness in how he and the Force were interacting, as he lost himself in his negative emotions, now things shifted. The fire that raged within him remained, but I could see him harnessing it. Not as well as I could currently do, or to the level I one day hoped to be able to by learning from Malgus and other holocrons, but enough that I could sense he had regained his control.

After returning the nod, I stepped away; certain that he would do better. As I walked back to Simvyl I saw one of the Cathar's eyebrows had risen, and I understood why. My words today, as they had been since I'd left the Order, were colder to Anakin. Or at least to one not attuned to the Force, they would seem that way. Within the bond I shared with Anakin, I made certain he understood that I cared for him and that my intentions were only to start shaping him into the warrior he would become. I had even, the day after we had left the Lokella for Mandalore, explained as much to him.

Since we had arrived on Mandalore, or at least when I had been free to train him, he had experienced the shift and understood that my feelings for him hadn't changed, only my goal for what I was training him for. He felt I was shifting everything towards making him Mando'ade who could draw on the Force, which was what I expected him and others to believe. In reality, I was shaping him to use the Force as a tool and weapon.

The coming war, in which his role was as important as mine, would require him to be a weapon; one designed to fight on any kind of battlefield. He needed to be ready for that, but I wasn't going to go as far as Adas and Malgus would want me to with an apprentice. I wouldn't break them down and rebuild them into what I wanted. Anakin already trusted me and understood my goals were to make him strong so that one day, he could claim his revenge on Decca the Hutt, and then be ready for what came after.

We would not be Sith, though he would learn their lessons as I distilled them within myself, and through us, and others like Quinan, Aayla, and others I hoped to gain as allies and followers, reshape the galaxy into something worthy of our presence.

… …

… …
I moved slowly through the facility, making my way towards the only occupied cell in the place. The complex was located in the Mandalore system, but not on the planet itself. Instead, it was one of several – though the only one currently active according to Adonai and Torrhen – located throughout the Mandalore sector designed in millennia past to house and contain Force-sensitive prisoners the Mando'ade had captured.

The facility was housed inside an asteroid that while now in use wasn't running at close to full power. Both because it held only a single prisoner and because the only current occupant wasn't considered on the level of a Sith Lord or Jedi Council Member. Now, that wasn't to say Maul wasn't powerful, nor that the Mando'ade were being skimpy on the security of the facility, it was just that this place could, in theory, detain Force users like Sidious, Plagueis, Yoda, and Windu. At least in theory. I was sure that a Force user with those levels of power and control could break free of the containment, but according to everything I'd read about this site, no Force user had ever escaped from it in the countless years it had been in existence.

The corridors were generally devoid of people, with pairs of guards in full armour and outfitted specifically to take down Force users at critical intersections. Cameras lined the corridor I was walking down, as they had ever since I'd arrived on the station with Baston Tyri. He was the one overseeing the security of the facility and had remained behind in the control centre while I'd set off for Maul's cell. The direction was programmed into the Battlenet running through my armour, which was connected to the station's security system. That way, if things went south in a hurry while I spoke with Maul, I could ensure that he wouldn't escape.

As I neared the cell, Maul's presence in the Force became clearer, and I frowned under my helmet at what I sensed. The power and fury that I had faced on Naboo was there, but it was… contained. Around that rage that had powered him during our fight, and no doubt in every other moment of his life until then, was a barrier. One keeping the storm that was Maul's presence in the Force contained, and as I gently bent the Force around me to my demands, I realised that he seemed more centred than I recalled. Why that was I would have to discover once I spoke to him, but it was an interesting change.

Perhaps it was in response to my presence. Once the ship carrying Baston and I had been halfway to this facility, I had allowed the restraints on my Force signature to slowly peel away. I had considered waiting until I was in Maul's physical presence before removing the barriers I had learnt to craft from Adas' teachings. However, I had decided against such a display as it would only place Maul on the defensive, well far more so than he would be anyway, when we spoke, which might well undermine what I hoped to achieve here today. Or at least begin the process of achieving.

It would take him time to realise I was the same person he had fought on Naboo, as I knew my Force signature wasn't anywhere close to what it had once been. However, before he saw my armour when I entered his cell, he would know that it was me that was approaching and I wanted him to have time to process that fact, and that not only had I grown more powerful, but that I now no longer hid that the Force bent to my will instead of me asking it for aid as a Jedi might.

Depending on how today went, I was considering returning his lightsaber to him. His lightsaber was a part of him just as mine was part of me, and while that weapon wasn't in his hands, I was assured that his cell could contain him even if he was armed. Bringing the weapon with me was a risky move, but he had no way of knowing it was present as it would remain secure in my Inventory until I felt the moment was right to reveal it. If such a moment ever occurred.

The armour's sensors, and those of the station, noted a steady drop in the temperature as I moved ever closer to the cell and I peeled back the last of the restraints on my Force signature while I basked in the power of the Force as it acquiesced to my demands. A moment later Baston contacted me via the Battlenet, asking what was going on, though my only response was to inform him I was the cause of the shift. He would, in time, understand that I was using the Force to influence the environment around me; to shift and bend the physical realm to my demands as I did with the Force. All to prove to Maul that I was, and yet was not, the man he had fought on Naboo.

I waited outside the final set of doors leading to Maul's cell. Even though they knew who I was, and why I was here, the four-warrior team there carried out their orders: confirming my presence with Control, and making sure all the security codes were accurate and up to date. Exactly as they were meant to do.

A simple nod from the leader of the four-warrior team was the only confirmation I received that I was clear to proceed, and I moved towards the door. It slid open, not because I had approached, but because of dual commands from the team present and the control centre. Stepping inside, I realised this was an airlock, or something remarkably similar to it. The hiss of seals as the door closed and the air shifted around me, confirmed that before, a moment later, the inner door opened, and I was greeted by the sight of Maul's cell.

Calling it a cell was perhaps a misnomer. This place was more akin to a storage room in size. I was standing on a ledge, looking towards the centre of the room where, in a completely relaxed cross-legged meditation position, sat Maul. His eyes ranged over me, as I stood there, and I felt him searching in the Force, confirming that I was the same individual who had defeated him on Naboo. As he did that, and I allowed more of my signature in and control over the Force to expand outwards, I moved to one side of the ledge.

There a small console rested on a pedestal and contained only two buttons. The left would extend a platform that ran to the edge of the ray shields that formed a cone over Maul's platform and ensured he couldn't escape. The other would lower the ray shields, though only if confirmed in seconds by commands from the men outside and those in the control room. Otherwise, it would open the vents around the walls and turn the chamber into a vacuum. While the vastness of space wouldn't instantly kill Maul, it would ensure he remained contained, and thus able to be, once he weakened from the exposure, restrained, and moved to another secure location.

While I considered how to approach this meeting, or at least where to begin our conversation, I turned back to Maul and used Observe; curious as to his mental state and how he might've changed in the years since we last encountered each other.

Maul

Race: Zabrak

Level: 37

Health: 100% (Limited subsistence outside of the Force)

Age: 24

Force Potential: Very High

Threat Potential: High

Reputation: Neutral

Affiliation Loyalty: Maul (82%) The Banite Sith (64%) Darth Sidious (57%)

Emotional State: Curious/Angered

Maul is wondering why you, after so long, have returned to see him.

He is also intrigued by the changes that he can sense within you, wondering if, like him, you have seen through the lies.

However, he remains infuriated that you defeated him on Naboo, as he knows it was only his failings and your gadgets that allowed it to happen.

...

The most interesting things from that, at least when I compared it to when I'd used Observe on him while he was sedated after our battle on Naboo, were threefold. The first was that he had risen a level even while contained in this cell. I was unsure how that had happened, but I assumed that he had spent time reflecting on not just our duel, but on his life up until then, and used it to train himself in ways that Sidious had not, for whatever reason, done so. That suspicion was enhanced by the massive drop in loyalty to Darth Sidious and the Banite Sith Order. Both were low. Far lower than I'd expected, but they were something I could use, and should, I hope, drop as we spoke.

The last thing was how he felt about me. Yes, the anger about losing to me on Naboo, courtesy of my armour and what I'd added to it was understandable, and something I could exploit while we spoke. However, it was the mention that he had seen through the lies that caught my attention. It mirrored something Malgus had said once I'd managed to open his holocron and suggested that my plans for Maul, and the linked quest Son of Darkness, had a greater chance of success than I'd initially hoped for.

Deciding to begin the conversation now, I lifted off my helmet, and after shaking my head to allow my hair to breathe again, looked at the sitting Zabrak. "Hello Maul. It's been a while, hasn't it?"

… …

… …
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of Our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Jul 5, 2025

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 1 to 6 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.

3.15 Dragon meets Demon
… …

(Maul's POV)
As had been the case for most of his confinement, Maul sat calmly in the centre of his cell. A cell that he was forced to begrudgingly admit was designed exceptionally well for containing Force users. The platform he was trapped on sat in the centre of the room, a good twenty metres from the wall or the very small ledge that was in front of the door that would lead out of the cell. Such a jump was but a minor inconvenience for one as well trained and powerful in commanding the Force, however, to reach that ledge, he had to contend with a ray shield that encased the platform projected down from above.

Again, the ray shield was a minor annoyance on its own, as he could easily reach out with the Force and crush the projector, or any semi-critical component inside it, such was his domination over the Force. However, doing so, or using the Force to activate the controls for the ray shield, the walkway that extended to his platform or the door out of the cell would result in the vents in the room sucking all the air from the cell.

When he had first been told of that, not long after waking in a rage at his defeat to the Jedi Cameron Shan, Maul hadn't believed the Mandalorian that spoke to him from behind an armoured face. He had reached out with the Force and began crushing the ray shield's projector. Just as the warrior had warned, alert sirens sounded, and the vents opened.

Maul knew he could survive in the vacuum of space for a decent while, and felt he could overcome the issue, kill every Mandalorian trying to contain him here and defeat the other defences – which extended to the numerous laser cannons that were dotted around the walls and all activated the moment the shield was dropped. However, a quiver in the Force, one that he had not felt before, had quelled his rage.

He had ripped the answers from the Force, and as much as he didn't believe it, understood that this was where he needed to be. At first, he had believed that it was so he could learn from his failure and await recovery by agents of his Master, Darth Sidious. Even while he waited for that believed inevitable rescue, Maul postulated ways to escape.

He was forced, as the days ticked away, to slowly admit that the Mandalorians knew how to contain a Force user. Multiple redundancies and dead-man's switches existed for each layer of the defences of his cell, ensuring that nothing would be easy. Add in that they rotated their patrols, the times he was fed, and even altered the length of the day and night to deny him a chance to settle, and Maul found himself, rather unexpectedly, gaining an appreciation for his jailors. Yes, the moment he managed to escape from his confines, he would slaughter them all, but for the craftsmanship that had gone into this prison that now held him, they deserved honour in their deaths; one brought on by death at the hands of a fellow warrior.

Yet, after what he felt was perhaps a week, if not two, and with every potential plan for escape bringing lower odds of success than he was willing to commit to, he remained unable to contact his Master. Even his demands for a response in the Force failed to draw a response, which caused Maul's fury – barely constrained as it always was because of his training at the hands of Darth Sidious – to swell once more.

That time, however, the anger was not directed at his captors, but at himself. He deemed himself unworthy of his place at Darth Sidious' side. He had allowed a Jedi, one weaker than he had expected but resourceful enough to work to overcome those failings in other, slightly unanticipated ways, to not just beat him, but capture him.

Cameron Shan, that armoured helmet hiding what a Human might deem appealing features, had stood against him on Naboo. The Jedi's form was perfect, at least in the mechanical sense. No movement was flawed or inaccurate, yet they were all predictable. As if Maul was training against a droid with the ability to match a Force user for speed and dexterity. Maul had enjoyed the long-held thought that the Padawan he had defeated before engaging Shan, the one for which his reason for being on that insignificant backwater of a planet, shared a connection with, had been a greater threat.

Yes, the female was far from being as skilled as Shan, nor as powerful as her slain Master with the Force. Yet, when forced to engage him, she had adapted and drawn on the Force. Doing so, much to Maul's at the time anger but now begrudging respect, by bending the Force to her demands. However, in the end, her use of the Dark Side was that of a child dipping their toe into the deepest depths of the Force, whereas he had bathed in it since he was taken in by Darth Sidious and trained in the ways of the Sith.

Yet, for all his flaws, for the clear weaknesses he had, Shan had come prepared, and thanks to the help of that damned armour, the same one he saw whenever one of the guards ordained to enter his cell, he had defeated Maul. It had taken time, more than he now was happy about, before Maul had not just accepted his defeat, but gained some begrudging respect for Shan. The child, for that was what he was, no matter that the Jedi made him a Knight, had adapted and overcome his failings. He had, in at least several ways, broken the chains that contained him. Both those created by the Force in whatever twisted ideals it had placed on Shan and in the flawed teachings of the Jedi.

That realisation had sparked something unexpected in Maul. The understanding of why Darth Sidious spoke so highly of Shan – perhaps even considering replacing Maul with him – and in Maul's own failings. The realisation that his training had been constrained and narrowly focused had always been one Maul held, but with time away from the teachings of Darth Sidious, he had slowly come to understand his flaws were not ones he had worked to overcome. Not just because of his own innate belief, instilled in him by Darth Sidious that he was a weapon built to kill Jedi, but because his Master had failed to complete his teachings to where he might be a suitable Apprentice for the Dark Lord of the Sith.

That had caused his anger to shift again, moving towards his Master. Anger that threatened for longer than he was happy to admit, threatened to consume him for far longer than it should've. As time passed, and one day slipped into the next, Maul began to understand that his Master had abandoned him, not just because he had failed, but because he had always been disposable. He was never the one Darth Sidious intended for the role of Apprentice once Darth Plagueis was removed. He had only ever been a tool for Darth Sidious to send against enemies he couldn't himself – for whatever reason – eliminate personally.

Maul had ruminated for some time on the whispered words from his now former Master, remembering well the promises that once Darth Plagueis was killed, Maul's training would be completed so he would be a worthy Apprentice for the new Dark Lord of the Sith. One that could honour and carry forth the teaching of Darth Bane as the Grand Plan was enacted. Those words, which he understood now were little more than spice-covered lies designed to keep Maul obedient as much as the harsh punishments and gruelling training, were worthless. Whispers on the winds like the countless others Sidious had told others, even his Master, Darth Plagueis, during his rise to power.

He remembered well the attack on Sojourn, the failure of it and the punishment brought forth by Darth Sidious for not killing, or at the very least gravely wounding Darth Plagueis. How his former Master had been infuriated at the failure and had punished Maul for weeks afterwards. At the time, Maul had borne the punishment as he felt he should. He had failed and deserved to be punished. Yet, with time to consider the matter, Maul now understood that Darth Sidious had been less enraged at the failure than at his Master still living. It, along with other similar memories, had Maul questioning the power of his former Master. At least in a sense.

Darth Sidious was powerful, incredibly so, and Maul retained thanks that he had been trained by the Sith Lord. Yet, it was clear that Darth Sidious, for all his power and influence, was still weaker than Darth Plagueis. That he had no intention, or perhaps ability, to strike down his Master and replace him if engaged directly. Now, Maul understood that diversion and distraction were the way of the Sith since the creation of the Rule of Two by Darth Bane. However, the clarity of thought his confinement had brought helped show him that he was nothing but a weapon to be thrown at targets and that his Master was not all-powerful.

With those thoughts in mind, Maul had turned inward. Not in anger at himself, Darth Sidious, Shan, or anything else. No, he did so with the intention that, as his confinement continued and granted him the peace of environment to do so, to see that not only was he not what he should be, but that Darth Sidious had purposefully made it so. He understood that now, with nothing else to do and time to use, he could change that. That there was much his former Master had failed and chosen to teach him.

Thus, with his location certain but his path not, Maul reached into the Force and ripped from it any scrap of potential knowledge. He would remain here until such time as he was ready to leave, or the Force offered an opening he would take, and work to improve himself. He had focused on matters that Darth Sidious had told him were unimportant to his training, or that would come later once Darth Plagueis was killed. Maul understood that what he was learning himself had little base from which to work. Just fleeting passages of text in the various ancient Sith manuscripts that Sidious had allowed him to pursue, or displays of the Force that he had seen Jedi he had fought and killed display. However, it did not matter. He would learn those abilities, he would grow stronger so that when the time came, and he was free of this confinement, one he was now using to his advantage, he would be able to strike against those who had…

Maul's eyes shot open as he sensed something truly unexpected in the Force. For the first time in his confinement, he felt not just the potential of the Force within someone, but the control of one who had mastered influence and domination over the Force. Power unlike that of his former Master, but potentially far grander and more dangerous, was nearby.

He stood slowly, his mind pushing into the Force, demanding answers about the newcomer. This was not his former Master, nor as he brushed up against the shields that seemed to contain the raging fury of a galactic storm, was this his Master, Darth Plagueis. He had never directly met his former Master's Master; however, he had been close enough on occasion to brush up against the Muun's defences without, he hoped, being detected. Darth Plagueis' defences were incredible, putting to shame those of his former Master. Yet, this approaching individual was not the Muun.

The Force was shifting, reacting even though they were a great distance apart, to the presence of Maul and the newcomer, and he felt it lurch at the display of power raging within it. With perhaps a hint of desperation, or even hope, that this was when his confinement would end, Maul grasped at the Force, demanding to know what was happening and who this newcomer was.

He stumbled back as the newcomer not only denied him that knowledge, but slammed his probes into the Force back with power that, as he blinked in his cell, Maul understood was powerful. Potentially surpassing that of his former Master. "Impossible," he muttered as he recovered from the backlash.

The power he had felt, though still raw and in many ways immature, was almost intoxicating. Particularly as Maul had not felt the presence of another Force user since his defeat at the hands of …

"No," he mumbled as his eyes widened. "It cannot be." He moved around his platform as anxiously as he ever had. "It cannot." Yet, as much as he wished to deny it, the newcomer approaching, the one with power on a scale he had perhaps never experienced before was Cameron Shan. "Impossible," he muttered again while shaking his head.

Maul had longed for the day when he might face Shan again. First, when consumed by rage at Shan and then himself, so that he might splatter the Human's blood on the ground and remove the stench of defeat from himself. Then, once he had regained control of his fury, so that he might learn how the Jedi had prepared for, and in the end, bested him. Yet never in his wildest expectations did he predict that when Shan ordained to re-enter his presence, not only would Shan have grown more powerful than Maul had ever considered probable, but that he did so by using Sith techniques.

Maul had wondered, and in a few of those more despised moments of weakness feared, that Shan would come. That he would, having become the new and true Apprentice of Darth Sidious, appear to engage and then kill Maul. Yet, while it was undeniable that Shan was drawing on and commanding the Dark Side, Maul didn't sense his impending doom. Nor what he would now consider the taint of his former Master.

"Interesting."

Shan was using techniques that one could only learn from the Sith to mask his Force signature, or had been before Maul had been caught unaware of his presence. He was now not attempting to constrain his signature, letting Maul freely sense the way Shan bent the Force to his desires and assumed control over the system they were in. That meant Maul had time to prepare for their meeting, and perhaps if Maul were interpreting the ways the eddies in the Force seemed to be shifting, that their confrontation would not be one that ended in bloodshed. It still might, as Shan was denying him the ability to wrest answers from the Force – another sign of Shan's seemingly unlocked power – yet Maul felt there was the chance that something unexpected, but intriguing, was on the verge of happening.

Knowing he had time to meditate on the matter, Maul sat down and resumed his earlier position. The same one he held most often when awake. Shan was inbound, but there was time for Maul to consider what was about to happen and ensure that his rage at seeing the one who had defeated and imprisoned him here would not overwhelm him. He was not the rabid dog that his former Master had created to unleash on his enemies. No, Maul served himself now and had control of his desires. That said, if the confrontation between himself and Shan turned violent, Maul would ensure that if he were to fall on this day, then he would ensure that Shan would remember it for eternity.

He had gained power during his time here. While most of that was outwardly untested for he refused to reveal what he was now capable of to his captors, he knew with certainty that even denied his lightsaber – something he suspected he would have to replace when he finally determined a method of escape from this containment – he could defeat a Jedi. The issue was that Shan was no longer a Jedi.

It was possible that he might claim to be one to others, but he had revealed the truth of himself to Maul. He was a Sith, though not one of Darth Bane's lineage. Maul felt his face shift, and the faintest hint of a smile slip onto his face before he schooled his features. Shan wasn't here to prove his worth to Darth Sidious, nor for all his power was Shan ready to face Maul's former Master. Yet he was a Sith, and that thread was one that Maul, after countless months, if not years, within this cell, found himself pulling on.

For all his hopes and desires, for his need to escape to defeat Shan, destroy Sidious and devastate the Jedi and the Republic, Maul was not one to get lost in them. The future was uncertain, and the way the Force was rising and swirling into a seeming monsoon that was slowly tightening as Shan approached. Yet, he sensed that perhaps, just perhaps, there was a way out of his confinement that would allow him the opportunity to gain his vengeance against all who had wronged him. However, for all that he longed for freedom from his confinement, he would not trade one Master for another.

Time fell away as he focused on ensuring he was prepared for the meeting. Shan had willingly given him warning of his approach, and Maul would not fail to use it. Nor did it seem, as his mind once more lingered on the possibility of freedom, would he stop considering what it meant. However, he knew that no answer would come until he faced Shan.

That Shan had chosen to not appear in the days and weeks after their battle on Naboo was a sign of wisdom from the young Human. Had he appeared, then in the rage that Maul had struggled to contain and forge, Maul knew he would've lashed out and not heard anything the clearly former Jedi had to say. Now, though, with time to accept events and see his flaws, ones hidden from him before, Maul knew he would listen. However, if it were the best option he had available, he would strike down Shan if he could.

Shan was edging closer, now on the station. For all the training the Mandalorians had to protect themselves against the Force, Maul had time, patience, and new training that allowed him to, if not influence the minds of these warriors, then at least sense where they were around him. They might change their patterns, both when any appeared in his cell and those without rotated, but their central command station was one Maul knew the exact location of. Much as he did the hangar bay in which Shan was now moving.

He sat there waiting patiently for Shan's arrival, his eyes opening a mere moment before he heard the outer door of his cell unseal and slide back. Shan emerged a moment later, revealed in the same armour as he had worn on Naboo.

As Shan looked over at him, Maul felt a flicker of something in the Force. Something new, unexpected, and yet not dangerous. His brow tightened as he understood Shan had used some technique that he had never encountered before. Perhaps one that not even his former Master or his Master knew of. Another hint that this was not the same Human he had faced on Naboo.

As Shan lifted his hands to his helmet, Maul allowed the faintest flicker of amusement to slide over his face. Shan had replaced the limb Maul had taken, and would no matter if Maul fell today or another, carry the reminder of their battle until he himself perished. That caused a spark of pride to form within Maul; however, he refused to dwell on it.

The sight of the face of the man who was responsible for his imprisonment came into view, and while externally he remained calm, inside Maul felt the furnace of his rage swell up. One of those he wished to defeat and destroy was there before him. All he had to do was reach out and crush him. However, Maul controlled his rage. He was in command, not the internal furnace nor the whispered voices of temptation that came from the maddest sections of the Force that, if able to, would twist weak fools into pathetic husks.

"Hello, Maul. It's been a while, hasn't it?"

Maul stared at the face of the Human, comparing it to the one burned into his memory from before he was sent to Naboo by his former Master. On the surface, only minor differences were visible. A few years have passed, the Human's hair has grown longer, and there is stubble on his chin and jaw. Yet it was the eyes that drew Maul's attention. There, in what some weak-willed sentients would say the window to one's soul; Maul saw the proof of the changes he felt radiating into the Force from Shan. Young though he may be, in the Human's eyes Maul saw the heart of a warrior, one forged in fire, which caused a small shift in his opinion of Shan. A small measure of respect was gained as he peered at the warrior who stood before him. One who freely and openly commanded the Force to do his bidding.

Maul's eyes drifted to Shan's side, noting the lightsaber there. A momentary flicker of irritation rushed through him at both the fact that Shan had replaced the weapon he had destroyed and that his blade was lost somewhere on Naboo. If not destroyed by Shan in an act of vengeance after their duel.

Shan's lips twitched as if he knew what Maul was feeling and thinking. Maul's gaze shifted back to the Human's face, though as it did he pushed into the Force, using it to demand the truth of what Shan had become and find some minuscule crack through whatever illusion Shan was projecting to make him appear more powerful, if unrefined, in comparison to what he had been when they had fought on Naboo.

The twitch turned into a small grin as Shan felt Maul's actions within the Force. Yet, instead of pushing back or attempting to crush the probe, Shan didn't just allow it. No, he dropped the first layer of his defences, allowing Maul to access the surface of the Human's mind that mingled with the Force.

It took all of Maul's control not to display his surprise and shock outwardly at not just Shan's willingness to let Maul examine him within the Force, but at what he felt. The same storm that he had sensed from distance was still present, still threatening to engulf a star if given the freedom to do so. Yet it remained contained: crystallised behind a wall of sheer will that, in the moments that Maul allowed himself to examine it, no hint of a flaw could be found.

Oh, Shan lacked the control and sophistication that Maul's former Master held over the Force, but Maul was left in little doubt that in terms of sheer potential, Shan was the most powerful Force user he had ever encountered. Part of him raged at Shan, wondering how the Human had altered himself so dramatically since Naboo. Another voice screamed that it should be he who held that power, not Shan. Neither demand was given the attention they sought, not now that Maul had learnt to truly harness and control the Force around him.

Yet as he continued to examine Shan, as he demanded the submission of the Force, he could feel Shan's grasp over it as well. A grasp that, if Shan wished, would push Maul from what he was doing with an ease that Maul considered almost insulting. His former Master often displayed the difference in power and command that existed before them, yet Shan did not. Most curious, and potentially useful.

"Anything to say?" Shan asked, seemingly trying to break the ice as it were between them.

Maul remained silent, content to stay in his meditative position for now. He might be the prisoner here, but he sensed that it was he who had command of the situation. That Shan wished for something from him. That said, Maul would admit that the way the Force positively bristled with intent around them had him curious as to Shan's purpose here.

There was no malice in Shan's body language nor within the Force. Nor did Maul sense Shan intended to kill him; something that Maul would make most difficult even without his lightsaber and trapped behind the ray shield as he was. If Maul did not know better, he would suspect that Shan had a purpose here that, potentially, might see Maul somehow freed from his confinement.

"I mean, I knew you never said much when around Darth Sidious, but come on." Maul's face remained impassive, but a fractional tremor must've slipped into the Force as Shan's grin widened into a smile. "Ah, there we go. I was hoping the mention of your Master would be what I needed to draw a response."

"Former Master," Maul said quietly, deciding to use his first words to make clear his current position within the Sith Order.

"Ah. My mistake. I must admit I'm not as up to date on the current rank and file of the Order of Darth Bane as I once was." Maul felt a tremor of something radiate from Shan at the mention of Darth Bane and the Sith who had followed his teachings. Not anger, but perhaps irritation and annoyance. He couldn't be sure as Shan's mental defences, even with the outermost layer of his mind exposed for Maul to sense, were immense. As if hardened, rather appropriately given Shan's outfit, by beskar.

Another silence fell over the chamber. Maul's gaze held Shan's, the pair calmly waiting for something to give. A sliver of infuriation formed in Maul as he sensed this was what Shan wanted. To draw Maul out of the shell he had crafted to contain himself while trapped in this cell. Maul didn't wish to give the Human the satisfaction of responding, but the flicker of curiosity about what Shan had just revealed he knew slowly grew inside Maul like vines moving to cover a tower.

"How do you know that name?"

"Hmm?"

"Darth Sidious."

Shan chuckled, and Maul sensed amusement from the Human, along with, entirely confusingly, relief and delight, radiating into the Force. Almost as if Shan longed to speak that name, and what he knew, but had never done so before. That made no sense. Shan was not in the service of Darth Sidious or Darth Plagueis. Particularly not with how he referred to the Order of Darth Bane earlier. Yet Maul sensed through the Force that Shan knew the truth of both figures, and yet also had not mentioned them to others. Perplexing in the extreme.

"You mean Chancellor Sheev Palpatine?" Maul felt his brow rise, the sheer shock at hearing the mention of Darth Sidious' public persona, and so brazenly done so at that, was enough to break through Maul's control for a moment. "Yes, I know who the Chancellor is." Hearing that the plan to see Darth Sidious elected to lead the Republic had succeeded was interesting and, potentially, once Maul finally escaped his confinement, troubling. "Well, Co-Chancellor."

"Co?" Maul couldn't help himself. The apparently simple slip by Shan added another crack to the barriers Maul had around his emotions and control. It was a minor revelation, but with the earlier connection of Palpatine to Darth Sidious, enough to further chip away at his resolve and allow faint flickers of his emotions to leak into the Force.

Shan's lips twitched, suggesting he had sensed Maul's latest slip brought on by his surprise. At least before Maul had restored his control. "Yes. It seems that after his election, the invasion on Naboo helping to secure his position as he intended," again, Shan displayed that he knew more than he should, "Sheev Palpatine, in his first official act as Chancellor, determined the office was too broad a scope for a single being to manage. Thus, he openly appointed a Co-Chancellor to rule alongside him with equal powers. Hego Damask." Maul's brow shot up at the revelation, unable to contain his shock at this revelation," or as you know him, Darth Plagueis."

"How?" The word, much to his embarrassment and irritation, slipped from Maul before he could stop it.

"How what? How did Sidious manage that, or how do I know that Damask is Sidious' Master, Darth Plagueis?"

"Both," Maul replied, seeing no reason not to respond. In the few moments that this conversation had been taking place, much of Maul's belief in the hidden status of the Sith Order and its hidden figures of power had been shattered. As if what he felt from Shan was accurate, the Human was almost revelling in what he was revealing.

"To the latter, well, that's a story that I can't tell you the full details of. What I can say is that I have discovered, let's say an ability, that allows me to learn secrets for someone with the subtlest of effort. It isn't infallible, but it does help immensely." Maul wanted to dismiss Shan's words, to believe he was lying to him, yet he found no hint that Shan was being deceitful.

Maul reached into the Force and browsed his memory of this encounter, seeking the faintest of hints as to how Shan had learnt these truths. "When you entered, you did something… unknown to me with the Force."

"Yes, and no," Shan replied almost infuriatingly. "Those with immense control of the Force, or a strong connection to me, can sense my ability. However, it isn't a Force power per se. More a… gift that I possess. One of several, though you'll not be learning about the others today." A burst of anger flared in Maul. Being denied knowledge and power as Sidious had done to him on many an occasion during his training only fuelled that anger, as Shan now did likewise. However, Maul was not some wild beast and contained his anger.

"Honestly, I couldn't explain it fully if I wanted to. There's… rules attached and…" Shan paused suddenly and chuckled. His head lowered as he shook it, causing the hair to flap about irritatingly, while he laughed at some private jest. As Maul waited for Shan to recover from whatever had caused the bout of amusement, he pressed into the Force, trying to use a sliver of his control over it to pierce the protections around Shan's mind.

Shan's head lifted, and he wagged a finger as Maul was pushed back from the walls around Shan's mind with raw power that Maul knew, as much as it only fuelled his simmering rage, he could never match. "Uh-uh. No peeking without permission," He said almost dismissively. Lifting his head, and pushed the hair from his face. "Sorry, it's just… Well, I've never been able to say much of what I know to others. Never met another I could explain certain things to without, well," Shan waved his hand aimlessly, seemingly dismissing the matter. Maul wished to know more, but he sensed that Shan would not be revealing anything about this ability of his, or the others he had hinted at, today. "Anyway, Plagueis… I met him for the first time on Mandalore, at the start of their last civil war."

Using the Force, Maul sought to confirm that Shan was speaking the truth and received that affirmation. Maul knew of that encounter from his former Master, and while Maul had thought at the time that Darth Sidious had been irritated by the event because it might have meant a glimmer in the veil that hid them from the sight of the Jedi had been weakened, Maul now knew understood that was not the case. Darth Sidious had been annoyed as it was a moment when his Master might've been weakened enough that Maul's former Master might've struck down Darth Plagueis, and Shan had been brought to Darth Plagueis' attention.

"It was there that I discovered, through my gift, that he was Darth Plagueis." Again, this was the truth, though Maul sensed there was something else about the moment that Shan was keeping hidden. Nothing that suggested deception, but that not all the truth was being revealed. A sign that Shan was wiser than his age made him appear to be, though, after how the Human had worked to overcome his flaws so he could defeat him on Naboo, Maul was hardly shocked at learning the Human had wisdom beyond his years. "And it was from there that I was drawn into the plans of the two Sith Lords. As for how Sidious moved to have his Master made Co-Chancellor, well, that I suspect is my fault."

Maul remained silent, not wishing any of his confusion and shock that not only was Plagueis still alive, but now a Co-Chancellor of the feeble Republic, to slip into the Force so that Shan might further enjoy his confusion. His former Master had told him that once he was Chancellor, he would strike down Darth Plagueis, yet that was not what had happened. Another sign of the lies and deceit that his former Master was a master of. Something that only proved that his true name was one well taken from the Force.

"Like you, I'd expected Plagueis to fall after Naboo, regardless of who won our duel. However, instead, Sidious didn't strike down his Master as intended. Instead, he chose to make him Co-Chancellor, and now two Sith Lords instead of one hold the highest office in the Republic, and from there," Shan shrugged as if there was nothing he could do about something, "well, they can enact their Grand Plan."

Once more, Maul was caught flat-footed. Even if by some miracle this power that Shan claimed to possess insight into a person, even one who was trained to hide the truth of their nature from others, there was no way that he should know of the Grand Plan. It was the Sith's most closely guarded secret. Even more so than their presence in the Republic. To hear it so openly mentioned drove a stake through whatever remained of Maul's loyalty to his former Master and the Sith Order.

"As for how and what I know of that, well, we can discuss that later." Maul fought the urge to leap to his feet and demand answers now. Only his control over himself and the raging inferno that burned at his core prevented him from doing so.

He was glad for his control because a moment later, Shan reached for the controls near him. The sound of the machine beneath the ledge echoed in the chamber, and Maul watched silently with Shan as a walkway extended from that ledge towards the platform where Maul was contained. As normal, it stopped before touching the ray shield.

Shan moved forward, walking towards the shield, and Maul, reacting not just to that but to the swirling shifts in the Force around him, stood. As he did, Maul watched Shan's movements. Controlled, concise, and purposeful. Those of a warrior certain of themselves. Maul also noted that Shan wore more than just his lightsaber. On the other hip rested the blade he had used during their duel on Naboo, and Maul knew the gauntlet on the right arm contained weaponry and was certain the replacement would also. Shan was not, from everything he had studied before Naboo and then observed today, one unwilling to approach a threat unprepared. And a threat Maul knew he was, even contained behind the shield.

"I enjoyed our fight on Naboo," Shan said once he was just on the other side of the ray shield, the energy barrier the only thing stopping either from striking the other.

"As did I," Maul replied, matching Shan's honesty. "Though I expected better from one my former Master spoke so highly of," he added challengingly, curious as to how Shan would react and respond.

Instead of even a flicker of anger from Shan, which was what Maul had intended to bring forth, the Human chuckled and shook his head again. A habit that Maul was already growing irritated by. "Yeah, I had… issues back then," he said, the truth of his words freely radiating into the Force. "Ones that almost, even knowing the confrontation the Force intended for us there, cost me my life."

"If not for your armour and the weapons within, you would have fallen like other Jedi before you." Maul paused, there, letting a small smile appear on his lips. "As did the Padawan you were close to."

The comment, as intended, drew a small sliver of rage from Shan. The fury that sparked into the Force for a brief moment was glorious, both because of the reminder to Shan that he was the better duellist, and as it let Maul taste the simmering fury that raged within Shan. A rage that he found reminded him of the rage that dwelt at his core.

Maul did consider using the spark of anger to slip deeper into Shan's mind, but before he could do as he had done on Naboo on occasion, Shan regained his composure. No hint of the fury remained in the Force, displaying Shan's new control over it and himself, something that earned him another mark of respect from Maul. Like him, the Human was not some mindless beast to be directed blindly at the target of their Masters.

"She survived, barely," Shan replied slowly after regaining control of the momentary outburst. "Her Master, the former Battlemaster of the Order, just to confirm, didn't." The knowledge that the Jedi Master had died was one he already had, but learning that it had been the supposed foremost warrior in the Jedi was both pleasing and yet oddly unsatisfying.

Maul recalled the duel he had engaged in with a Twi'lek Jedi and his Padawan on Coruscant not long before Naboo. That Jedi Master had been a better fighter than any he had faced on Naboo, but he too had fallen to Maul's blade as would any Jedi who dared to face him. Even the frantic last attempt at killing Maul while he died had failed to grant the Twi'lek any sliver of victory in defeat. Just as had been the case for every opponent Maul had engaged. Save, unfortunately, the one before him. Yet it was clear to Maul that Shan was no longer a Jedi, and perhaps that was part of how he had managed to survive their encounter on that irritating world.

"And where is she now?" Maul asked slowly, sensing a thread from the girl, Serra Keto he recalled, with which to potentially torment Shan and test his resolve.

"She… remains with the Jedi, her training taken over by Master Windu." Maul nodded. While he had been trained to combat any Jedi, Master Windu was one of those his former Master considered a threat to the Sith. If the Padawan was being trained by one of the best warriors in the Jedi, such as they were, then she would emerge stronger from it. It would not, however, change the outcome if she ever chose to cross blades with him again. "However, neither she nor the other Jedi are why I'm here today, Maul."

Maul crossed his arms, waiting to hear the reason that brought Shan to his cell, and that was causing the Force to rise around them. As if they were engulfed in the eye of a storm that could ravage a planet if it so wished.

"I'm here because, after defeating you, which I admit was because of my armour and weapons," Maul nodded, accepting the caveat of his defeat, though it did nothing to dull the long-held anger at the failure, "I realised something." Shan paused and, annoyingly, chuckled once more. "A great many things actually. However, the one that concerns you most is that I saw I had to change. That I had to overcome and break through the… chains that contained me and prevented me from embracing the power that flows within me."

"I can sense that you have, in more ways than perhaps the Jedi would approve of."

Shan smirked. "Yes, though as I no longer serve the Council, nor the Republic, that is none of their concern." Maul allowed his brow to rise at those words, making clear his approval of Shan breaking through the lies of the Jedi just as he had done with those of his former Master. "Just as your… evolution is none of the concern of Darth Sidious. At least currently."

"I will not return to serve him," Maul said slowly, sensing that this was a moment to bear some of the truth of how he had changed. "I will not serve anyone ever again."

"As you shouldn't," Shan replied with an approving nod. "The lies of the Jedi and Sith; blinded fools and dishonourable tyrants that they are, are not paths we should allow ourselves to believe or follow."

Maul nodded, finding himself agreeing with the one responsible for placing him in this cage, and thus granting him the time to realise the truth of who and what he was, and what his purpose was meant to be. "Then what are we to do?"

"Now that is a question," Shan responded with a smile. One that seemed to echo into the Force as he took command of it and bent it inward, displaying his power over it. "The galaxy stands on the precipice of war. Even if, but a miracle that no gambler would ever take the chance on, the Jedi discover the truth about the Banite Sith, The Republic will fall. The galaxy will burn. But in that crucible of war, in the terror and torment that will be unleashed, there exists the chance to shape the future into something… different. Something better and greater than another empire or republic bound to the failings of the Jedi and Sith."

Maul considered Shan carefully, pushing aside the way the Force called temptingly for him to accept the truth in the Human's words. Instead, he pushed into the Force, seeking to rip hints of what Shan was considering and proposing. His eyes widened as, in that moment, Shan allowed a fraction of his plans to drift into the Force.

Shan wouldn't move to stop war coming to the galaxy, but he wouldn't stop Maul's former Master and Darth Plagueis from bringing down the Republic. No, as he had said, Shan intended to use the coming war to… shatter everything and rebuild the galaxy anew, free of the falsehoods peddled by the Jedi and Sith. Or at least, Maul realised as he sensed more, the lies of the Sith since Darth Bane.

Maul's eyes closed as he felt the presence of one who understood the Dark Side and used it freely and openly. Shan was not a Sith of the Order that he had been trained in, but one born of the old ways. Of a time when the Dark Side was used as it should be; to empower those willing to grasp and mould it and control the fate of themselves and the galaxy.

Slowly, recovering from the sensations he felt and processing the realisation of what Shan was planning, Maul opened his eyes. "I will not bend the knee to you, or anyone else. Not again," he repeated slowly. Yes, there was an appeal to Shan's vision for the future, but Maul wouldn't serve at the behest of another as a tool for their vision. He wouldn't permit another to deny him the power and control he knew he deserved. No, he would help shape the destiny of the galaxy with the strength of his might and will.

"I would not ask that of you," Shan responded quickly, dismissing the idea as if it insulted him. "No, what I seek is... an ally. A Wrath and Right Hand to show the galaxy that I am not the only one who will shape and define the future. I don't wish for an apprentice. I have one already. What I seek is one willing, able, and powerful enough to help enact my vision."

"And how do you propose to do that?" Maul asked slowly, lifting one hand to draw it near the shield. That caused the energy to flicker out, sending small, easily manageable sparks of pain to rush deliciously through his body.

"Through combat," Shan replied calmly, with a small smile. One that Maul matched at hearing the words. "If I cannot prove myself in battle against those I wish to ally with, how can I expect them to help me create the future I demand?"

As Maul watched, Shan reached behind his back, into the gap between his armour and the cape that hung behind it. His eyes narrowed as he felt another unusual shift in the Force, only for them to open as Shan's hand pulled back. Within his grasp, somehow, rested Maul's lightsaber.

"I'm offering you a chance, Maul. Not just to be free of this confinement, but to help shape what will rise from the ashes of the Republic, the Jedi, and the Banite Sith," Shan said slowly as he brought the blade in front of him, allowing Maul to see it was exactly as he remembered. Even down to the small scratch that he hadn't been certain had appeared in the casing when he had been struck by those darts Shan had used to subdue him.

"If I agree to this proposal, to this duel to prove your worth, it must be fought on equal grounds," Maul said slowly as his eyes rose from his lightsaber once more to meet Shan's. "No armour, no fancy toys or deceitful trickery. Just us, our blades, and our mastery over the Force."

Shan nodded. "Of course." He spoke with certainty of victory, and Maul could sense through the Force that he expected as much. Such belief riled Maul, but he kept those feelings internal.

"And what exactly will happen when, as on Naboo, I prove to be the better fighter?" He asked firmly, as certain of his victory as Shan was of his. One of them would be wrong, but even though Shan had changed drastically from the Jedi he had faced on Naboo, and that Maul had only lost because of the same armour Shan now wore, Maul knew it would not be him. He would see, finally, after countless nights, Shan broken and defeated at his feet.

Shan laughed gently. "In the improbable event that you are able to defeat me, then our roles reverse. I shall become your ally and Right Hand." Again, Shan spoke with certainty, but that was to be expected. No warrior could enter a battle expecting anything but victory. Not if they wished to emerge triumphant.

Maul looked at Shan carefully, judging the Human, the way the Force was rising to what felt like an approaching crescendo of brilliance. One that Maul knew would peak during the battle. The hints of what Shan wished to craft from the chaos of war appealed to Maul. To no one but himself, he knew he lacked a vision for what to do when his freedom came. What Shan proposed was… beautiful chaos. The sort of insanity that, while the chances of success seemed remote – particularly given the power of Maul's former Master and his Master – was one that was worth pursuing.

"Then I accept your terms."

Shan nodded. "Good." He shifted his arm holding Maul's lightsaber hilt and moved it to the other arm, the one grasping his helmet. "However, we won't fight here. A duel between warriors such as us shouldn't take place in such an undignified location. No, we should duel in a place worthy of our glory and prowess."

Maul felt himself nod. "Agreed." He lifted his arms, offering them so that Shan could restrain him. While there was none visible, Maul understood that this agreement of a battle between them was why Shan was here, and Maul was more than willing to endure the short insult of being chained if it meant he would soon experience his freedom and have a powerful ally ready to serve him.

"No need for that," Shan said, gesturing at Maul's arms. "Your word that you won't attempt anything until we duel will suffice."

Maul frowned as he once again experienced being caught out by Shan's manoeuvres. "You are willing to trust me?"

"I am."

"A dangerous choice," Maul remarked softly as his arms returned to his side, "but one I will honour." Around him, he felt Shan reach into the Force, bending it to confirm the veracity of Maul's word. An encouraging sign that Shan had truly embraced the way the Force was meant to be used.

"Good. I'd hate to have to strike you down and lose a potential ally." Shan pressed a button on his gauntlet, and a moment later, Maul heard the current surging through the generator above his platform end. A second afterwards, the ray shield between them faded, and for the first time, Maul could see Shan's face without any impediment.

Youth was there, but as Maul stood still, ready for any hint of betrayal even though the Force assured him that there wouldn't be, he saw an older soul. One changed in ways he didn't yet know but found himself looking forward to learning about.

"Here." Shan extended his arm, offering Maul his lightsaber. The action was bold, perhaps too bold. All Maul had to do was take his blade and, with a flick of his wrist, sever Shan's head from his body. If this offer had been made a few months after Naboo, that was exactly what Maul would've done. Thankfully for Shan, the warrior of the Dark Side that stood before him now was tempered by time and reflection.

His hand moved slowly, sliding around the hilt as Shan released it from his grasp. For the first time since Naboo, Maul felt complete. A weapon the lightsaber may be, but the Jedi were right in saying that, if nothing else, the blade was a part of the user. An extension of their will, and after so very long, Maul was not just complete, but whole.

Shan took a step back, allowing Maul room to ignite the blade, which he did. A flicker of delight rushed through Maul at feeling the blade come alive in his grasp once more or being reunited with the instrument that had killed so many misguided Jedi, and he hoped, might one day strike down his former Master.

He gave the blade a few experimental turns, the style he had formed during his training with Darth Sidious rushing to the fore as he moved. To be whole again was invigorating.

"If you're quite finished reuniting with your blade." Maul opened his eyes, pulling back from the eddies of the Force that had come naturally to his summons as he acquainted himself with his blade, to see that Shan had turned and moved across the walkway, now standing near the inner door of the cell. "I think it's time you left this place, and we headed for our duel."

Maul nodded, his lightsaber moving to his side and depowering in a single, flowing, almost hypnotic gesture that would entice the minds of weaker beings to think they could claim such an instrument. "It is," he said with certainty.

For too long he had stayed in his cage, and while the time had been well spent, to be free again, to know that his path and destiny were finally his and not that of any false Master, was invigorating. He moved down the walkway, his steps measured and controlled, but inside he could feel an ember of delight form. Soon he would cross blades with the one who had caused his imprisonment, and this time, the outcome would be different.

And afterwards… the galaxy would learn to fear his name.

… …

… …
(Cam's POV)
I walked slowly through the halls of one of many Yamika be Verda – Chamber of Warriors – that existed on Mandalore, a significant group of warriors and one Dark Side Zabrak with me. This Chamber, while not the largest on Mandalore, was still an impressive one and used regularly to settle grudges between Clan Leaders or other significant warriors that existed outside a time of open war between the Clans or an external threat. Any battle that took place here was considered the final matter in whatever dispute was taking place, and any attempt to seek revenge for a loss in a Yamika be Verda was considered highly dishonourable. So much so, in fact, that the warrior who retaliated afterwards could be considered dar'manda or see blood feuds break out between the Clans involved.

The Yamika be Verda were not used often, or at least hadn't been over the last century or so, though since the last civil war and the destruction of the insane New Mandalorian faction, they were seeing a slow but steady return to prominence. Or at least public prominence, as those who never agreed with the Republic-backed peace-loving fools, who had tried to change what it meant to be Mando'ade at heart, had continued to use its chambers to settle grudges. However, the ones in Keldabe had been barely used since the New Mandalorians, backed by the Republic in the centuries after the Dral'Han, had risen to supposed power over Mandalore.

"This is an interesting place." The comment came from Maul, who walked by my side. Ideally, he would walk a half-step or more behind, but until I defeated him, I knew that wouldn't happen. Behind and around us was a group of Mando'ade, which included Baston Tyri, Osto Ordo, Pre Vizsla, and Drogo Kryze, among others.

The presence of those four, two Clan Leaders and two heirs to Clans – and the clans that led the largest Houses among our people – was intentional. As was the choice of venue, and the others who would be present. A Yamika be Verda was the ideal location to duel Maul and determine our positions of importance in what I hoped to craft for the future. By picking one of the larger Chambers, and ensuring that Adonai and Torrhen knew of my intentions, not only would they be present, but so would many of the Clan Leaders who swore to follow them and joined House Kryze or House Ordo. Thus, it presented the ideal opportunity to start impressing those I would need the support of for my eventual rise to becoming Mand'alor.

"Oh?" I replied to Maul's comment, the first he had made since we had left his cell. In the hours since then, he had remained quiet and entirely unconcerned by the group of warriors that gathered around him. It didn't take a genius to sense the belief he had that he could take every Mando'ade present if forced to, nor did I doubt he could do so, though I expected it to be harder than he anticipated. However, as much as I suspected some of the Mando'ade around us wished he would break his word and attempt to escape, Maul made no move to do so.

He had given his word he would not, something the Force confirmed was truthful, and he had kept it. That was pleasing as it showed he had changed since Naboo, or perhaps adapted might be the better word. From what I knew of him from the other timeline, he had been intelligent, adaptable, and highly capable, and if not for the entirely understandable issues he had held with Obi-Wan Kenobi, might have risen to be something truly terrifying to the Jedi and Sith. It was that idea, and the belief that he would, if given time to contemplate his situation, that had convinced me to attempt to capture him on Naboo. Well, that and the chance that if he failed to prove useful as an ally, I could attempt to break him for information, though I doubted he knew as much as I would like about the Grand Plan. Or at least anything truly critical that I wasn't already either aware of or suspected.

"I remember little of my childhood before I was taken to be trained, but I recall hearing that my people used similar structures to settle complications between their leaders." His head turned slightly so he could watch me, as I was watching him, from the corner of his eye. "That the Mandalorians have such a place as well is unsurprising, but the reminder of a time before I was taken by Darth Sidious is most… pleasing."

"Glad you're happy," I responded with a chuckle, one that drew a sliver of a smile from him.

"I am more pleased to be free of my confinement, and that when I defeat you, I shall remain so." He spoke with certainty, as was to be expected. Anyone who entered a duel for power and control had to believe they were going to win after all; otherwise, they were doomed to fail.

"You will, even after I again prove my superiority in battle," I countered, causing that sliver to form into a proper, if small, smile. "And the Mando'ade with us have sworn to me that whatever the outcome, they will not interfere. Not unless you attempt to dishonour the duel and flee instead of fighting. Something we both know you won't do."

"Never. For all I despise my former Master, I will not abandon the ideals of the warrior that were burned into me during my time training under him. To do otherwise would make me no better than the weak-minded fools in this galaxy who believe they have power when what they hold is but an illusion."

I nodded, agreeing with the sentiment, and I felt my gauntlet vibrate. Looking down, I saw that Baston had sent a message through the Battlenet, stating his agreement with Maul's words. Something that it seemed the rest of the warriors with us, and those elsewhere connected to this secure channel of the Battlenet, agreed with. Now, the majority weren't responding via the Battlenet, instead focused on their duty, but I could sense their pleasure and agreement with Maul's words. I might not have intended it, but it seemed he was already impressing the warriors I wished to one day have follow me into war.

The rest of the walk to the arena at the centre of the Chamber was done in silence, which gave me time to plan how I would approach this battle. Or more accurately, refine my plans. I had no intention of killing Maul if I could avoid it. To do so, when the terms of the duel were not to the death, would cheapen the victory in the eyes of the watching Mando'ade, and cost me a useful piece for the coming years, and for one particular mission that I intended, depending on how the next month or so went, to complete before beginning my ascent to the position of Mand'alor.

Maul's style, for everything I could recall – both from seeing and fighting him directly and what I knew from my previous life – was one based on explosive power and tenacity. He overwhelmed and dominated every fight he entered, save the one where he and Savage had faced off against Sidious. That one, however, I discounted as the worst ravages of his mental condition had reared their head during the fight, and I suspected he believed he couldn't defeat his former Master; a factor that, along with Sidious' insanely powerful abilities, meant the battle was over before it had begun.

For this duel, I had to adapt. Makashi had a great weakness against powerful opponents and lightsaber forms. I had created my style of combat based on that weakness, and saw that the improvements I'd made were working in my last duel with Dooku. Yes, I had once more lost to my former Master, but I had done so only because his final blow would've killed me, whereas mine would have only badly wounded him. A minor distinction when one was battling with lightsabers, but still a clear difference. That said, it was the first time I'd ever come close to taking him, and it gave me not just the confidence to visit Maul but offer this chance to him. It also hinted that, in time, I would be capable of taking on anyone, be they a Jedi Council Member or a Dark Lord of the Sith.

As we entered the chamber, my gaze drifted up and around. The place was large, though not massive. Perhaps a hundred metres across what was a circular area. Above the floor, on which we would fight, were two rows of balconies. In times past, for the most important duels, this allowed hundreds of people to gather to watch the battle, and in the largest Yamika be Verda, over three thousand warriors could attend a duel. Today, only a few hundred were present, and while they would be observing my battle against Maul, they had orders to take him down if he cheated or tried to escape.

There were also cameras high on the walls to document any duel, either so that it could be broadcast to those unable to attend, or viewed later as both a way to study how the combatants fought and for the victor to display at their celebration. The cameras were not broadcasting today, and while they would record my duel with Maul, I had been assured by Adonai and Torrhen that only those present would ever see the recording. At least not without my permission. Once I won, and after celebrating that and my new alliance with Maul, I would review the duel to see what flaws I had displayed. I was good, but I knew I had further to improve to be the best.

After giving Maul a nod, I moved to one side of the arena floor. As he did the same, the warriors that had come with us stayed outside the arena and the door we had entered through slowly slid closed. Like the rest of the Chamber, the walls were reinforced so that if Mando'ade used everything in their arsenal in a duel, the structure would not collapse. The balconies didn't have any protections for those watching because if a viewer was killed by a stray bolt or explosive, then the fault was theirs for not being alert to the danger. One should never lower their guard when a battle was taking place, even if you were not fighting in it yourself. A lesson that was drilled into the heads of every child by their parents.

Once I was at the far side of the arena from Maul, I slowly removed my armour. There were ripples of confusion and even a little shock at my actions from those watching, but the rules of the duel were known. If they expected me to dishonour myself by breaking them before the battle commenced, they were fools. My focus, with my eyes and through the Force, was on Maul. He watched as I removed my armour, a small flicker of satisfaction slipping from him into the Force from behind his barriers. While not on the level of those of Dooku, they were still impressive, and I knew that they would withstand untold agony so that none would learn his secrets.

That said, I knew if Sidious or Plagueis ever captured Maul, he would break eventually. Even those as powerful in the Force as ourselves were not invincible. A mistake that countless Jedi, Sith, and other Force users had made over the untold millennia since sentients first emerged from their caves and realised the power they could wield. Still, the barriers were enough that I knew what I had revealed to him would not be willingly taken from his mind.

Each section of my armour was placed with respect against the wall of the arena until I stood before everyone in just the underweave. While it had beskar running through it, a direct strike from a lightsaber – or even a solid glancing blow – would break through. In my left hand, I held my lightsaber, while at my right hip rested my shoto. I had considered using my beskad, but while I was more comfortable with the solid blade, it was not a weapon designed for a Force user and thus not one I felt was acceptable under the rules of the duel.

I ignited my blade and lifted it to give Maul a Makashi opening salute. He returned the gesture with a flourish as he ignited his dual blades. A small tremor of excitement flared within me as he adopted his starting pose: The same one he had used in the other timeline when facing off against Obi-Wan and Qui-Gon.

Around us, the Force swirled like a tempest that could devour a planet. The anticipation and expectation that surged through it, and in the minds of the Mando'ade watching from above, grew with each passing second, yet on the floor, Maul and I were immune to the moment. Instead, all that existed with us and our opponent. As if we rested in the eye of a hurricane, about to shape the direction with which it would ravage the galaxy.

The moment stretched as we drew the Force inwards, bending it to our demands and desires. It offered itself freely, understanding the importance of this moment in time and how it could shape everything that was to come. My fingers tightened around the hilt of my blade, and I moved forward slowly, advancing on my opponent as he did the same, our steps in time with each other.

Once we were closer, the Force shifted as he pulled it to him. A faint snarl appeared on his face, and he lunged. I tore raw power from the Force, letting it course through my limbs, matching his speed and allowing him the opening salvo. His blades danced around, swirling through the air with grace and power.

My blade flicked and swished, deflecting and diverting each attack from his weapon without moving. I held the position of a Makashi duellist, wishing to draw him into thinking that was all I would use. On Naboo, I hadn't done so, but he had no concept of whether that was based on my, as I had defined them to him, issues or if I was trying to bait a trap. Either way, his attacks continued.

With a shift of my shoulders, my blade pushed out, guiding one-half of his saberstaff away. A fractional movement of my foot, sliding it back, ensured that, with the push I'd enacted on one half of his weapon, the other end of his blade missed.

My blade flicked forward, seeking a faint opening. He closed it with a powerful swirl of his weapon, and I was forced to re-angle my blade to prevent the other end of his lightsaber from striking me. He took advantage of the move, his blade sweeping in low, aiming for my lead foot. Having already sensed the move; my foot was moving back before his strike was fully formed.

Into the opening, my blade slid. A roll of my wrists and a shift of my shoulder, taking the blade around his and threatening his chest. The Zabrak swirled away, snarling at the ease with which I'd slipped through his defences in the opening engagement.

I pushed forward, intent on taking advantage of his momentary retreat. Maul, however, was already resuming his attack. My blade flicked out, the Force granting me every fraction of power I ripped from it to ensure the red of Maul's blade didn't strike my underweave.

The ferocity of his attacks drove me back. He moved with blinding speed — a calculated fury radiating from him through the Force. My feet scrambled to match, adjusting with each twist of his assault. Our blades danced: his red saber against mine, the black core pulsing like a void. The pattern we wove — grace, control, raw power — would have stunned anyone fast enough to follow.

The tip of my lightsaber caught one side of his blade mid-shaft before a push-down blocked the other end of his weapon. I dropped low, letting the first end sweep through the air above me even as my blade pushed up and against the other end, the power of my body, augmented by the Force that served me, helping alter the angle of his weapon and body.

He leapt back as the tip of my blade slashed the ground where his feet had once been. As he landed, I saw a smile spreading on his face, one I knew I was matching. The fight, though only feeling moments old, was already exhilarating for both of us and with renewed fire, he came at me again.

We moved around, our weapons and bodies constantly shifting in an endless, majestic dance as we sought an opening with which, if not to win, then at least to wound our opponent. The Force — a roaring river we both drew from — sang with our display of strength and precision, as if exalting in the duel as much as the spectators above..

His blade danced close to my shoulder, the heat building and then dissipating in a fraction of a fraction of a second. The next moment, the tip of my blade came close to his face, only a quick shifting of his head to one side preventing the sight and smell of burnt flesh from emerging. As I pushed one end of his blade away, he adjusted, and the other swung low.

My foot lifted and I pivoted. The acrid tang of ozone clung to the air as his blade sizzled past my boot, so close I heard fabric hiss and felt heat nip the leather. One of his hands was pulled from the hilt of his weapon, forced to do so to avoid my blade as I thrust it forward, the tip missing the casing where his hand had been by a fraction of an inch.

Onwards our duel continued, our weapons were extensions of our bodies — of our very souls — as the Force bent the knee to our power. Each movement we made, every shift of a body part, was a section of the dance of death that intricately flowed through us. Nothing else mattered, only this moment and the outcome of the duel.

Faster and faster, we moved. Time blurred, stretched, and collapsed. Outside our battle, the world melted into red and black. But inside our circle — the eye of the storm — we danced. Each strike, each feint, searching for the one opening that would decide everything, trying to wrench that future from the force.

The fullness of my style, the amalgamation of Ataru and Djem So that I had added to augment Makashi on full display. The mobility of Ataru allowed me to shift and avoid powerful strikes from Maul that I would otherwise have failed to evade. The occasional extra power of a Djem So strike, even the addition of a second hand to my blade, helped to push Maul back at moments he would prefer I didn't.

At the same time, the purpose and refinement with which he merged Niman and Djem So into his style, and used them to augment his natural strength advantage, were on clear display. Zabraks were stronger than Humans, though because of my abilities, I was seemingly able to match him physically, even without the Force as a factor. With my power in the Force, I perhaps had the edge, yet his ability to draw on his rage, to keep going in an attempt to crush my defences, perfectly countered that.

My blade surged forward, seeking an opening in his stance. With a quick shift of his feet and movement of his waist, the fiery energy of my lightsaber was guided away. I pulled my arm back and twisted, sensing the counter, yet I was a fraction too slow.

Stumbling back, I grunted as the lower half of his saber, or at least what had been the lower section in that moment, had grazed my side. Not enough to do real damage, but the underweave I wore hadn't been strong enough to resist and the barest edge of his blade had brushed against my skin, burning the flesh.

I moved back, gaining distance so he couldn't push the fractional advantage even as the fire inside me roared. It demanded vengeance. I drew on that fury — and on the Force — bending its energy further to my will.

Maul didn't allow me respite, closing quickly. His blade swooped around, slicing the air with vicious intent. My blade flicked out, pushing one end away, and then tapping the other to avoid his next strike. Our feet skated across the scuffed arena floor — dust rising around us, stone scorched black in arcs from near-misses. Every slip risked death. But still, we danced. This was greater than my fight with Karkko, better than any duel with Dooku and even though I had just been lightly wounded, I was enjoying myself immensely. That said, I had no intention of losing.

I pulled the Force to me, pushing its energy through every sinew and nerve in my body and moved forward, meeting Maul's latest assault with one of my own. For a fraction of a millisecond, I saw shock in his eyes and sensed concern in the Force; however, it was gone a moment later. His rage and intent for victory pushed to the fore once again, drawing more heavily on the Force to meet my onslaught.

Our blades clashed — again, again, again. The air bristled with power, each blow adding to the storm. His saber sliced close, shearing off strands of my hair. I twisted, striking back. My blade kissed his bicep — shallow, but enough to feel a burst of pleasure. His rage flared. I smiled.

His skill was immense; his training designed to fight and defeat Jedi. I, however, was no Jedi. Nor perhaps had I ever truly been one. The Force was mine to command and dominate, and I slowly began to use my greater connection to it to push the Zabrak back.

The twin red blades of his double lightsaber sliced the air, moving rapidly to counter the normally precise flicks and thrust of Makashi and the odd moments where I added a more powerful Djem So strike. The variation and irregular rhythm of my moves kept him off-balance just enough that I could sense the shift in the flow of the battle. For the moment, I had the ascendency, and knowing it wouldn't last, and concerned deep down that I might not have the training to continue this for as long as he could, I pushed harder seeking victory.

My blade tapped forward, feinting to strike high. The move drew a reaction, and as Maul shifted to avoid it, I dropped my shoulder and guided my lightsaber lower. He saw the move and tried to move, his blade shifting as his body turned, yet it was for nought.

Maul stumbled back; one hand forced from his lightsaber to avoid losing it. The end of the hilt that my blade struck was severed, leaving Maul with what amounted to a single blade with which to fight. His eyes shifted from his weapon to me, a vengeful fury in them even as I drove him back further.

I felt him grasp onto the Force, attempting to bend it to his desires for my blood. However, I didn't let him. My power, my potential, my training with Adas and that which I'd recently begun with Malgus, and my sheer force of will allowed me to engulf his attempt at domination of the Force to prove the disparity in our power.

The hand forced to retreat from the hilt returned to it, and with fury in his eyes and burning brightly in the Force, he stepped forward, engaging my assault with his own. Our blades clashed violently, the air alight with the constant buzz of the blades as they moved and clashed against each other.

Without the other end, Maul shifted to almost a pure Djem So approach, coming at me with intense but controlled fire. His blade slashed the air, seeking to remove my limbs and sever my body. My blade countered each blow, the rattle of the connections sending tremors up my arms and through my bones. This was the Maul I had wanted to fight; this was the battle I had hoped for on Naboo. I had been denied it then, due to my limitations, but now I had what I desired, and I would not just relish in the glory of it but emerge victorious.

My blade met his — a block, but sloppier than before. Less power. Less control. Maul sensed it instantly and pounced. His next strike was deflected away, though again my effort was weaker and less certain. I felt the Zabrak's delight at the shift in the battle, and he pushed forward seeking victory.

His strikes pushed me back. Step by step, he drove me toward the centre of the arena — exactly where I wanted to be. I let him. Gave ground. Pretended to falter. Then, there!

The black and red of my lightsaber seemed to consume the air. It slid past Maul's strike, one aimed to bisect me, as I angled my body for my strike. I grunted again as I felt the edge of his blade strike my side, burning deeper than I would've liked. Yet, in what he had thought was his moment of victory, as his mouth snarled in delight, he blinked.

Against the side of his neck, the heat teasing his skin was my blade. So close that any movement by either of us would see him lose his head.

Around us, the world sped up. Or perhaps more accurately, we slowed down. The dust we had kicked up as we fought fell to the ground, the air settling after the intense and ferocious duel we'd engaged in ended.

"Yield," I said as calmly as I could. Pain surged through my body, the second wound roaring like fire. The fire in my side screamed for retribution. My grip tightened. I could end it — one twitch, and he would fall. However, I wrestled control of my emotions and shoved the honeyed whispers of the dark side away as Malgus had taught me.

I had taken this duel intending to gain an ally, and I would not allow some petty need for revenge for a flesh wound, no matter how painful, to rob me of my true victory.

My chest rose and fell as I breathed deeply, a sign of how intense the battle had been, and a gesture matched by the Zabrak. His eyes locked on mine, fury and shock at seeing his victory snatched from him at the very moment it was meant to arrive, raging inside him. For a moment, as we stood there, my blade against his neck, his close but not touching my side, I wondered if he would seek death over working with me. That he might fear my earlier words about him being my Right Hand instead of a servant were somehow false.

"I… Yield." The words came slowly from his lips as if he had to fight with himself to say them. The barest of nods came from me, but my blade remained where it was; the colours of the blade meshing well with those of his flesh. Not until he powered down his remaining blade and pulled the arm back from my side did I step back.

The blade remained on, at least until I was a good two metres from him. There was no hint of deception from him lingering in the Force. No potential threat looming nearby. Yet I remained vigilant even as I sensed his reluctant acceptance of the defeat, and a sprinkling of, if I was sensing things correctly, admiration.

"Thank Manda," I muttered as I powered down my blade and lowered my arm. "I feared you might seek death over the chance of helping craft a new era." I chuckled, only to grimace and lift my free hand to my side. "Or that I'd have to endure more wounds than necessary for you to see the truth of my intentions."

Maul's lips twitched slightly at my admittance that he had wounded me, and perhaps at the implication that the duel had been as close as he had believed. "I admit that even before this duel, I was uncertain if your words were truthful. My former Master was skilled in the art of deception," I grunted in agreement, though instantly regretted it as more pain surged through my body from the wound in my side. "However, during our battle, one that I can say I enjoyed immensely, nothing was hidden from me regarding your plans. Both for me and the warriors around us."

I blinked, not realising that some of my thoughts on what I was intending to build had leaked into the Force. That was something I was going to have to be mindful of in future as I would be engaged with other Force users in battle, and most of them, if they didn't surrender or fall to my blade, would report back anything they learnt to their Masters.

"Because of that, and my… appreciation of your skill, though I do hope that we might duel again soon, I find myself willing to commit to your goals. For now."

I nodded, accepting the warning that if he felt I was growing weak, or that what I planned no longer aligned with his desires, he might challenge me or depart seeking his own dominion. "Fair enough." I moved closer and extended my arm even as the Interface informed me of a quest completion. "To our alliance."

"To our alliance," he confirmed as he moved to meet my hand. However, instead of letting him shake my hand, I shifted forward and grasped him by the forearm. After a fraction of a second of hesitation – likely brought on by concern of betrayal caused by my sudden shift – he did likewise.

It was at that moment that I realised the sounds echoing around the arena, which it seemed, rose in intensity as we shook. Looking upwards, I saw many of the warriors around us cheering and shouting, savouring the battle they had just witnessed. For those with their helmets on, they might well have seen more than those without, but I could sense the delight of the Mando'ade here, mixed with appreciation. This was, for probably all of them, the first time they had seen a true Force user in combat. Or at least combat where neither held back against the other.

"What now?" Maul asked as we broke the clasp.

"First, we celebrate our alliance; something my friends will enjoy doing." A small smile came to his lips. "However, if there are any that think they can take you in battle, try not to kill them if they don't back down."

"I shall attempt to do so."

Chuckling at his response, I moved closer and clapped my free hand on his shoulder. "That is all I could ask, at least for most of them." My eyes drifted behind him, to the door through which we had entered the arena. Said door was now open, and while all the warriors there were clapping and cheering at the battle as they approached, my eyes lingered on one.

Pre Vizsla, while outwardly applauding the duel, radiated irritation and anger into the Force. Something almost delightful in its intensity. He knew what I'd done today, could sense the threat I now posed to his plans, and would be on alert for a way to strike me down. Something he would've seen today would be far harder than he had expected.

While I would prefer that he didn't learn just what I was capable of, that what had been displayed today was only part of my ever-growing power, it was but a minor inconvenience. No Force powers, or at least those used externally, had been deployed, nor had I used them often in battles that he would have reviewed, or see in the coming years. That, along with dozens of other options at my disposal, would ensure that when the time came to strike the fool down, I would do so with ease. However, not before making sure any remaining members of Death Watch understood that their ways were flawed and only resulted in a tortuously painful death.

"That one is a threat."

I nodded at Maul's words, understanding that as he had turned to stand beside me, though not behind to make clear he was not a servant, he had sensed my focus on Pre.

"A minor one, yes, but he remains unaware that I know," I said quietly as we started moving to meet the Mando'ade. "And I intend for him to remain so until the time is ripe to strike him down for his arrogance. He might be Mando'ade, but he is not one destined to shape the galaxy."

Maul made what sounded like a pleased grunt, and I sensed my response had helped a little more to improve his opinion of me. Thinking about that, and with a few moments to kill, I accessed the Interface, and after seeing that there were two notices instead of one, opened them both.

Quest Completed!
Son of Darkness [֍] [¤]
Objectives:
: a: Defeat Maul in a duel. [Yes]
: b: Win the duel without being injured. [No]
:c: Win the duel inside of ten minutes. [Yes 9:45]
:d: Kill Maul in the duel. [No]
:e: Have the duel take place before others. [Yes]
Rewards:
: a: 6000XP (+600XP)
Pass a Challenge of Friendship with Maul.
A large increase in Reputation with Maul.
:c: 3000XP (+300XP)
A minor increase in Reputation with Maul.
:e: Variable increases or decreases in Reputation with those watching.
...

Quest Alert!
Warrior of the Sith [֍]
Maul is willing to listen and work with you for now. Prove your worth to him and gain an ally to stand against those who would oppose your plans for the galaxy.
Rating: S
Objectives:
: a: Prove your alliance with Maul by ensuring he is one of those you take with you to Dromund Kaas.
: b: Ensure Maul survived until the completion of the quest Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire.
:c: Allow Maul to prove his worth in battle at your side against a suitable challenge.
:d: Have Maul reveal the truth of Darth Sidious and Darth Plagueis to another.
:e: Prove to Maul that once Dromund Kaas is completed that you still view him as an ally and not a servant.
Rewards:
: a: 3000XP
Pass a Challenge of Friendship with Maul.
A Large increase in Reputation with Maul.
: b: 8000XP
Pass a Challenge of Friendship with Maul.
A variable increase in Reputation with Maul depending on events on Dromund Kaas.
:c: 3000XP
An increase in Reputation with Maul linked to the strength of the challenge faced.
:d: 2000XP
Risk the Banite Sith learning that you know the truth about them and their identities from whoever Maul reveals the secret to.
A moderate increase in Reputation with Maul.
A moderate increase in Reputation with whoever is brought in on the secret.
:e: 3000XP
A moderate increase in Reputation with Maul.
Failure:
-500XP
A loss of Reputation with Maul
The death of Maul
Possible loss of whoever went in Maul's place.
The potential loss of another who went with you to Dromund Kaas.
:c: -1000XP
A loss of Reputation with Maul if you faced the challenge without him present.
:d: The secret of the Banite Sith remains hidden from all but yourself and Maul.
The potential for someone close to you to die.
:e: The chance that Maul turns against you and becomes an unstable variable.
Accept?
Yes/No
...

I kept my surprise at the new quest buried as I read over its details. The idea of taking Maul to Dromund Kaas, a mission I was considering doing before I became Mand'alor, was one that I had considered as nothing more than a remote possibility. It seemed that the Interface had acted on this faint idea and created the quest. Perhaps in response to me using Maul to circumvent the restrictions placed on me regarding what it considered Future Knowledge.

The rewards were enticing in both an XP sense and the fact that it would further cement Maul's loyalty. Or perhaps more accurately, his willingness to go along with my intentions as Maul was unlike anyone else I could consider an ally in that he wasn't going to be bound to me via training or cultural dynamics. A situation that I expected would become more common as the years passed.

The penalties for failure were concerning, though. Not taking Maul to Dromund Kaas increased the chance of death for others who went with us. A group that right now was just me and Dooku. The chance Maul might die on Dromund Kaas wasn't a shock; the quest for it was rated S*** for a reason, with only Changing Fate [Anakin] similarly rated. That quest was one I felt I had done enough to finish, or at least was close to doing so, but the Interface disagreed, which suggested there was more to it than revealed. At least in the danger of Anakin falling to the Banite Sith and becoming Darth Vader.

Adding in that not using Maul to reveal the truth of the Banite Sith to others increased the potential that someone I cared for would die, only made it harder to ignore the quest. That said, I wasn't in the habit of accepting quests instantly. Not after the failures of the Changing Fate quests for Sifo-Dyas and Micah Giiett. Therefore, I closed that alert but didn't dismiss it.

There would be time for me to consider it later. For today, or what remained of it, I intended to enjoy the celebration of my duel and victory. And make sure Maul didn't kill anyone of importance among my Mando'ade allies.

… …

… …
I leaned against a tree just beyond a sparring ring into which Anakin was just stepping. It was a few days after my victory over Maul, and so far, the Zabrak hadn't given me any reason to doubt his sincerity in working with me. No hint of betrayal emanated from the former Banite Sith, and according to Observe, not only were his loyalties to Sidious and the Banite Sith below fifty per cent – that was the limit the power had for showing Loyalty – but I was now considered a Liked Acquaintance.

The terminology was awkward as I doubted Maul particularly liked me, but it was a step up in both his opinion of me and the first step to developing, if not a friendship, then a comfortable alliance of ideals and equals. Or as close as one could get to such a thing when both of us demanded control and obedience from the Force and over our destinies.

Currently, the Zabrak was off elsewhere in Keldabe. Interestingly, there was a group of Zabrak Mando'ade on Mandalore, spread through a handful of clans. I didn't expect Maul to join one of their clans, but it seemed that connecting with others of his species held some appeal. Or, probably more accurately, they were interested in getting to know Maul more than he held any desire to spend time with them. So long as Maul didn't end up alienating or killing them, then there was the chance his presence around his fellow Zabrak might help with ensuring their acceptance of me once I rose to become Mand'alor. Perhaps even convincing their Clan Leaders to support my campaign.

Bo and Simvyl were with Maul, acting as watchers on the former Banite Sith. I might be willing to trust him, and he had given me his word, but my allies weren't as trusting. Something Maul approved of, as it showed that people weren't blindly accepting his presence in their ranks after our duel. Or at least that's how I assumed Maul was seeing it, as I hadn't directly asked him about the matter, only noting the sense of acceptance and approval that he projected into the Force when Bo made clear they would be escorting Maul around while he was on Mandalore.

Since the night of the duel, Bo had become almost an ever-present at my side. Or at least more so than she usually was. While I wasn't minding the attention, nor what it had led to each night since it amused me to see her act like this, and how it seemed to fire her desires to have a child. Much of her behaviour was, I suspected, almost an attempt to claim me as hers, as I'd seen several female Mando'ade look at me with interest since the duel. A duel that word of had spread around the Mando'ade and that I'd allowed Adonai and Torrhen to show to various Clan leaders in the hope that it might increase their willingness to support me when the time came for me to take the throne.

There was still a buzz around Keldabe, and I suspected elsewhere on Mandalore, if not throughout the sector, over the duel. Or rumours, since seeing the recordings wasn't something most had done. Few if any Mando'ade had seen two Force users engage in full combat as Maul and I had, and the spectacle of the event, combined with my status as Mando'ade – word of my leaving the Order was spreading with the fight – meant many were interested in viewing the battle. Something that was, exactly as I had hoped for with my choice of venue for the duel, going to be extremely helpful in the next few years.

Amusingly, but not entirely unexpected given the culture, several Mando'ade of all ages, genders and species had approached me about sparring. Each had been accepted freely, and while I had restricted how I used the Force in the spars, each had been a victory. Something that would again only help to spread my name and increase my fame among my people.

All those I had sparred with, be they fresh faces or old, were remembered and extensions made to them so that, if I launched a campaign as I had done with Naboo, they would be available for contact. Most, if not all, would join, which would create, I hoped, a large contingent of warriors with which to begin earning glory and reputation across the sector and beyond. Already, I had R2, HK, and a few Mando'ade I trusted with underworld connections, sifting through data seeking knowledge of the various hives of scum and villainy in the sectors surrounding the Mandalore sector. The focus was on those involved in some way with slavery, as beyond allowing me to bring the Lokella further into alliance with my growing faction of Mando'ade, it was a target that would be the easiest to explain to outsiders when the inevitable backlash occurred on the Holonet.

I was uncertain how the Banite Sith on Coruscant would respond to my actions, at least in their public personas. However, in their true forms, I knew both Sidious and Plagueis would approve. Not only would I be sowing discord in the Outer Rim, further fanning the flames of civil war in the Republic, but I would be doing so ruthlessly. Both would be interested in considering me for training as either a tool or, in the case of Sidious, at least once he killed Plagueis, as a potential Apprentice.

I hadn't spoken in much detail about my developing plans with Maul yet, but I would soon, so that not only would he feel I was keeping my word in making him my Right Hand, but so he could provide more insight on how his former Master and Plagueis might react to my actions. I'd be speaking with Dooku as well, with my former Master inbound for Mandalore at my request. I hadn't explained exactly why I wished him to come here, and thus leave Vosa alone with the Lokella, but he had accepted that it was important and was coming. As were, most interestingly, Quinlan and Aayla.

According to my former Master, the pair had reached a decision on the path they wished to pursue. One that they felt they had to give to me in person. I could feel subtle shifts within the Force whenever I thought about the pair and their intentions, and from what I'd ripped from the energy field, I felt reasonably certain that they were planning to accept my offer of retraining them. I just hoped that, once the appearance of Maul and the explanation of his past was given, they wouldn't change their minds.

My thoughts turned to my son and apprentice as the spar began, and as I felt him draw the Force into himself, demanding it grant him just enough power to defeat his opponent without embarrassing them, I couldn't help but smile. Since my talk with him about controlling himself, and a further one reminding him that he was better than he had been, he hadn't lost a spar against anyone close to his age. The only ones that he had were when he faced those who were significantly older than him.

Now, if he drew properly on the Force as we both knew he could, I felt he could take most of the younger warriors around us. Perhaps even those like Bo and Naz, who were close to my age. However, he kept his spars against those who, while they might have completed their verd'goten, were only two or three years older than him.

There was the odd defeat, often when Anakin was overconfident or made a mistake that the opponent was able to exploit, but generally, he was punching well above his weight class while only drawing on enough of the Force to make the fights interesting. Beyond the pride I felt in seeing him best warriors three or four years older than him, it impressed me immensely that he was learning such fine control over the Force, and understood how much power to take from the energy field to ensure victory without embarrassing his opponent. At least most of the time.

There had been one boy, Utheh Zess, a Togrutan Mando'ade, who had taken his defeat well, but his father had not. The arrogant prick, who Observe revealed disliked me simply for being a former Jedi, had claimed Anakin had cheated by using the Force to win. I had countered that the Force was a weapon like any other, and no warrior who had the power to use a weapon would refuse to do so. The challenge was in using the weapon correctly to ensure that the user only used enough power to win without destroying the objective.

Those around us, be they adiik like Anakin, warriors he was sparring with, or others simply watching the young train had accepted my reasoning with ease. Zess, however, hadn't and challenged me to a duel then and there. He demanded that I not call upon the Force and prove I was worthy to be called Mando'ade. After explaining that the Force was as natural to me as breathing and giving my word not to use it as freely as I had against Maul, I accepted the challenge.

Drawing on only the barest sliver of my power that I needed, I had proceeded to not just beat the Togruta, but hammer a message to him and others that even without the Force being heavily used, I wasn't someone to trifle with. Given that the Togruta had, once his wounds had healed enough for him to do so, left Mandalore and departed for wherever his Clan made their home, it seemed the message was heard.

I suspected that Clan Zess was one I would face while seeking to stamp out the last embers of Death Watch. If that were the case, I would be happy to show them just what a Mando'ade with full command of the Force was capable of.

In the ring, I watched as Anakin moved around his opponent, a young girl with armour coloured vibrant red and orange, seeking the opening for victory. This girl had, I realised as her face came into sight, sparred with Anakin several times since we'd come to Mandalore. Almost once a day. While only a few years older than Anakin, it seemed she enjoyed sparring with my son and was part of the growing circle that was forming around him.

I didn't know if there was more to the girl's interest than a worthy sparring partner, but it was amusing that Anakin was drawing the attention of others and forming his circle of friends and allies. A sign that he was slowly maturing, and while he had a few years yet before he completed his verd'goten, I could already see the signs of him becoming a powerful warrior. One who used the Force and remained in control of his emotions. The trick, like anyone with a strong connection, was making sure he got through puberty without the worst of that phase of his life affecting him adversely, but I felt confident that he could, with my guidance, do so and become a brother-in-arms on the battlefields of the future.

… …

… …
"This is most… unexpected."

The words which came slowly from Dooku were the first he had given since I had brought him into this room and had learnt that Maul was not just still alive, but now allied with me, brought a smile to my face. Technically, Maul was allied with us, but I hadn't yet brought Dooku in on what my plans were, nor asked what his intentions once he finished with Vosa were going to be. I suspected that he would, much as he had in the other timeline, look to reclaim his title as Count. However, making assumptions was a dangerous business. Particularly when dealing with those who were powerful with the Force.

"Where's the fun in doing what's expected?" I shot back as my smile grew into a grin. It wasn't often that I was able to surprise my former Master, but this was certainly one of those times.

Dooku's brow rose just a fraction. A sign I knew well that he disliked something that had been said or done, but wasn't going to directly comment on. At least not at the moment. "When you were evasive about the Zabrak's fate, I had believed it was because you had a reason to be. Perhaps you might even have captured him and placed him somewhere secure to later interrogate him for details on the Sith threat the galaxy faces." There was a faint ripple from Maul that leaked into the Force. One no doubt brought on by the fact that he knew I was, like him, a Sith. Just not one of the Banite lineage. "However, I can be honest and say that the idea that you would recruit the Zabrak to your side was not one I had ever given serious thought to."

"Understandable, and until I defeated Karkko, I hadn't actively considered it. However, with the defeat of the Anzati Dark Jedi, and how I'd done so likely to lead the Jedi to attempt to arrest me, and thus ruin everything we were planning, I saw an… opportunity to gain a powerful ally."

"Can he be trusted?"

Maul sneered at Dooku's comment, and the flickers of rage at the questioning of his honour radiated into the Force. Thankfully, Maul remained still, standing at the far side of the room as I stood in the middle, separating him from my former Master.

"I have given Shan my word that I stand with him until we take down my former Master and his Master," the Zabrak stated bluntly. "His prowess in battle is worthy of respect, as is your training of him."

Dooku's brow rose higher, and he looked at me intently. If not for the seriousness of the situation, and why I'd requested Dooku come to Mandalore, I might've laughed at the faint, almost infinitesimal hints of confusion that I sensed from my former Master. The number of times I had managed to surprise Dooku could be counted on one hand with fingers to spare, but this meeting was one that had completely flummoxed him, and thus was something I was enjoying immensely, even if I couldn't fully revel in the moment.

"We came to an understanding via combat. The loser would ally and work with, but not serve, the victor." I glanced at Maul and nodded. "The battle was glorious, but I was honoured to emerge the winner."

"This time."

I nodded again and chuckled at Maul's response. "This time," I repeated, acknowledging that there would be another duel at some point in the future. Particularly if my vision of how to shatter and reshape the galaxy wasn't one he approved of.

Turning back to Dooku, I refocused. "Maul has had free rein, in a sense, on Mandalore since our duel. He's had almost three weeks to escape, and ample opportunity to do so. However, he hasn't. Instead, he has kept his word and stands with me against the looming chaos that awaits us in the near future."

"You are playing a dangerous game, Cameron."

"As are you with Vosa," I countered, letting a minor fraction of my anger at the woman slide into my tone. There was a flicker of recognition from Maul at the name, but I ignored it. We could speak about that bitch later on.

"I trained Komari as a Padawan, as I did with you. You have no such connection with…" Dooku paused and shifted his gaze to the Zabrak. "Do you have a title or epithet that you prefer?"

"Maul will suffice. I am no longer a Darth from the line of Darth Bane. If I truly ever was." The last part was something I had asked him to make clear if the chance arose. I needed Dooku to not just accept my choice, but understand at least part of my logic in creating an alliance with Maul. Dooku was aware of my training with Adas' holocron and that I held, among others, Malgus' holocron. As he too, had taken Sith artefacts, and would no doubt be learning from them, the distinction between the lineage of Darth Bane and what I was learning needed to be made clear.

Dooku's brow rose again at Maul's words, and his focus returned to me. "You are certain he is with us? That this is not some deception so he can return to his former Master and regain his place?"

Maul snarled and stepped forward, his hand raising to point at Dooku. "I will never again be a slave of Darth Sidious!" He snapped, the tone and his movement causing Dooku to shift his stance, one hand sliding to the hilt of his lightsaber. "I long for the day when I can drive my blade through his heart and claim vengeance for every lie he told me!"

I shifted as Maul continued, moving so that I was in the eye line of both males while trying to not look threatening. As much as I'd pay billions of credits to see Maul and Dooku face off while both were in their primes and capable, I wasn't going to risk having everything I was hoping to lay the groundwork for today blow up in my face.

"I… apologise for doubting your motives," Dooku said slowly. The fury with which Maul had spoken, and the rage and truthfulness of his intent burning like a star in the Force, seemingly helped to convince my former Master.

Maul nodded, accepting the peace offering, and settled down. That had Dooku relax his stance and pull his hand away from his hilt.

"How has Anakin taken this reveal?"

I blinked, a little caught out by the sudden shift in topic. "At first he wasn't happy about it," Maul smirked, likely remembering the moment my son, at eleven years old, threatened to destroy Maul if he hurt me. While we all knew he couldn't do that, at least not currently, the fire and passion had impressed Maul. As had the spark of power that he'd felt with the boy. I'd not elaborated on just how powerful Anakin could be, only saying that he had the potential to equal Maul and myself with time, but it seemed that was enough for Maul to limit how antagonistic he was around my son and apprentice.

I was sure Maul felt I was too soft on Anakin; that I should push him faster and harder in his training, but he held his tongue. At least for the most part. Maul had, once free of servitude to Sidious or any madness from how he was defeated by Obi-Wan in the other timeline, displayed a tendency for blunt, and often brutal, comments on various matters. Something I found oddly refreshing and amusing.

"However, he trusts me and understands that there's something dangerous coming, for which we need allies."

Dooku nodded, accepting my explanation, though I knew that once this meeting was over, and he recovered from what I wished to discuss, we would be talking about Anakin again. "You are correct in that matter. It will please you to hear that Quinlan Vos and Aayla Secura are willing to undergo retraining with you. On a trial basis initially."

I nodded, pleased to hear that. There was no alert from the Interface, meaning the quest A Change in Path wasn't complete, nor was the decision final. However, it was a good beginning and one I could work with. At least once I was ready to. Before then, there were other things I had to do, not least the purpose of this meeting.

"That's good to hear, but they'll have to wait," I replied with a smirk as I reached into my belt. "I'm sure you have questions for Maul regarding the Banite Sith. However, those will have to wait for a while as well." I pulled a datapad from one of the pouches on my belt and placed it on the table that lay between Dooku and Maul. "First, I have a mission that I need both your assistance with."

As both watched me with curiosity, I connected a small interface on the table, and a moment later, a world appeared above it. "This is Dromund Kaas, the former crown world of the Sith Empire from around three and a half thousand years ago."

"How…" Dooku began, taking a small step towards the map. Something mirrored by Maul. "I fail to see why a former Sith world, particularly one lost to history, would be of importance."

"It's not lost," I countered with a smile, one that made clear I knew more than either he or Maul did. I enjoyed the fact that this was one of those rare moments where I could use this smile against Dooku, as he and Fay had seemingly loved using it against me while I was their Padawan. "This datapad contains the hyperspace routes to Dromund Kaas."

"How?"

I looked at Maul. "How old do I look?"

"Younger than I."

I bit back the laughter that formed in my throat at his sharp response. There was a hint of annoyance at the fact I'd beaten him while younger, and thus theoretically weaker and less skilled. "Biologically, I'm nineteen. Legally, however, I'm over thirty-eight hundred."

Maul looked at me as if I'd suddenly grown a second head. One that belonged on a rancor. After seeing I wasn't joking, he turned to Dooku for confirmation. "Cameron came to the Order through an accident in time," my former Master explained slowly. "Aboard a Sith transport from that era."

"Impossible."

"And yet here I stand," I countered. I turned to Dooku before continuing. "When I met the Jedi Council, I was unsure of why things were different. Because of that, and a feeling that I should do so, I withheld a small fraction of the story I told them. Something so minor that they wouldn't have focused on it as it was trivial compared to my arrival in this era.

"After the ship took off from my homeworld and entered hyperspace, I realised the controls were locked and was forced to travel wherever the Sith wanted the ship to go. That, as it turned out, was Dromund Kaas, though thankfully not during my era. When I arrived there, the planet was a graveyard orbited by husks of ruined stations, defences, and shipyards.

"It took me time to unlock the hyperdrive, but once I did, I realised that I had to head to Coruscant and the Jedi for help. It was only later, once I was in the Temple and they were considering the truth of my story, that I realised that I'd travelled in time. Later on, using the Jedi Archives and the Celebratus Archive, I determined that the world where I'd appeared was Dromund Kaas and that the routes there had been lost. Routes that, because I took them from the hyperspace computer on the Sith vessel and then wiped them from the ship's memory, I am possibly the only person in the galaxy to possess them."

I stopped there, letting the gravity of what I was saying, and what the datapad held, sink in. Dooku was quiet, behind the durasteel walls that protected his mind, no doubt considering a multitude of questions and issues with my possession of these hyperspace coordinates and why I'd held onto them for so long. That said, there were a few moments of confusion and disbelief that flashed over his features as I explained the situation.

At the other side of the table, Maul appeared just as shocked at my reveal of the data as Dooku. And like my former Master, he kept a tight lock on his full opinions such that I couldn't glean anything about his thoughts on the matter from the Force. Not without ripping his mind to shreds, which wasn't something I wanted to attempt, nor felt capable of doing.

"I have several questions, most of which centre on why you have kept this from me, and where you have stored this data until now. However, those can wait. The query that I feel requires clarity first is why you are revealing this now."

I smiled broadly at my former Master. "Because I want us, as in the three of us and a handful of others, to head there soon."

"How soon?"

"Within a month, ideally." I could sense Dooku's reluctance for such a narrow timeframe. "It's only a matter of time until the Jedi realise what I did on Kiffex, and thus consider coming after me. Not only would Dromund Kaas grant me a place to hide for a short while from their attention, but it might have something that could be of use. Not just to stay ahead of the Jedi and the Sith, but to help us prepare for the war that looms on the horizon."

There again was silence in the room, and I could feel both of them peering into the Force, seeking answers from it and me as to my logic. Dooku's probe was controlled steel; calm, collected, and precise. Maul's, while controlled, was more forceful. As if trying to burn through anything denying him the answers he sought. Neither, however, would break through my barriers or draw answers from the Force. Not when my command over it was already settled and had been the moment the pair had first locked eyes on each other.

That moment, when Dooku met the Sith responsible for the death of someone that he considered a friend, or at least a friend in his terms given his rather unique way of seeing the galaxy, and Maul faced off with a Jedi that I knew Sidious had mentioned to him on occasion, had distracted the pair for the moment I needed to ensure my domination over the Force within the room. Domination that I wasn't willing to release until both agreed to my plans.

"You feel we can prepare for a mission to a Sith capital world, one hidden deep inside a restricted sector with but one known entrance that is monitored by the Republic and Jedi, and has an untold number of other challenges for us, both seen and unseen, can be arranged so quickly?"

"I do. Mainly because I've been planning this almost from the moment I defeated Maul." The Zabrak growled at the reminder of his defeat but said nothing. Mainly, as I had turned to him to continue. "I promised you that you would be my ally and learn of my plans for the galaxy. Dromund Kaas is the beginning of those. I have known since I first saw the world that it was important, and now I know that it is time to head there. To take its riches and knowledge before either Darth Sidious or Darth Plagueis learn of the world and grasp them for themselves."

Dooku stared at me, and I could feel him searching the Force, seeking proof of my certainty, or perhaps enough clarity to agree to the proposal. "For now, I am willing to entertain your proposal," he said slowly, his eyes drifting to the image of Dromund Kaas that was being projected. Almost as if the temptation of hidden knowledge called to him as much as it did to me. "Before that, I require clarification on another matter. One linked to your new… ally." He turned his focus to Maul and pushed into the Force as if seeking to draw the answer to an unasked question from the Zabrak.

Maul growled, sensing the attempted intrusion into his thoughts, and pushed back against the attempt. I remained silent, letting the duel of power take place, curious as to Dooku's purpose for seemingly antagonising Maul. The mental battle only lasted about a minute, but as Dooku pulled back, he offered the Zabrak a nod as if impressed by what he had sensed, or not sensed, depending on the outcome.

"You have both mentioned a Darth Sidious," Dooku said slowly, "with you," he added, focusing on Maul, "referring to him as your former Master." Maul nodded to confirm the point. "If that is the case, then reveal his identity to us here and now."

Maul held Dooku's stare, matching the cool, penetrating gaze of my former Master with one that bristled with barely restrained intensity. I had already explained to Maul that I hadn't told anyone the public personas of Sidious and Plagueis, making clear that I hadn't known who I could trust. Or perhaps more accurately, what they would do with the knowledge. I'd then made clear that Dooku would seek that knowledge once they met.

Maul had respected my caution, mentioning the power and influence – over the Force and lesser beings – that Sidious held. He understood the caution I'd displayed and was impressed that I hadn't shouted the knowledge to the Jedi Council or others.

"You know him as Sheev Palpatine."

I watched Dooku's face as the truth was revealed to him: As the blindfold the Banite Sith Lord had placed over him was shredded in the truth of the Force. Dooku's eyes widened, his mouth drooping open a fraction in clear indications of the shock and disbelief he felt at the reveal. "Impossible!"

"Palpatine is Sidious," I added, drawing my former Master's attention. "I've known it for years. Ever since I used this power," I used Observe on him, "not long after first meeting him. That I was able not to react to the knowledge was, frankly, a small miracle. Perhaps one brought on by the… restrictions I had with my Force connection."

Dooku's eyes flickered wider before he narrowed them. A second later, I felt him brush up against the barriers of my mind, seeking clarity on what I'd just confirmed, and that I had hidden such knowledge from everyone. Perhaps most of all him. I lowered the outer barriers around my thoughts, letting him sense as much of my persona as I would allow. That alone confirmed the truth of my statement, and as he pulled back, I felt a rising sense of respect from him. Along with what felt like a flickering hint of concern or consternation.

The room once again fell into silence. Maul not speaking as he seemed to understand the moment belonged to me and Dooku. My former Master turned inward, processing the knowledge he had just gleaned and perhaps the fact that I had withheld it from him almost from the moment he had taken me as a Padawan. I waited for him to recover from the revelation, curious as to how he would handle it, and what else remained to be said.

Ideally, I had hoped to delay this conversation until after Dromund Kaas, but as I waited for Dooku's arrival on Mandalore, I realised that would never happen. Once he got over the shock of seeing Maul allied with me and came to accept it, he would demand the knowledge of who the Banite Sith were. More than likely, he had expected it to be someone of minor importance, not a long-time friend and the current Co-Chancellor.

"This is most… unsettling," Dooku said slowly after perhaps five minutes during which he processed the information. There was no projection into the Force indicating his struggle with acceptance of the knowledge, or anything else such as disgust at himself for not seeing the truth. However, I knew that behind the walls that shielded him within the Force, he would still be struggling to fully grasp the enormity of the idea that Palpatine was Sidious.

"It is. However, as horrible as it sounds, there's nothing illegal about it," I commented, causing his eyes to snap to me. "Republic law prohibits any Jedi, current or former, from becoming Chancellor. A law was placed on the ledger after the last battle of Ruusan. However, and I checked the law carefully on this to be certain, it doesn't prohibit another strong in the Force, such as a Sith, from rising to take the title."

"A loophole that it seems a Sith Lord has used to usurp the Republic." Dooku's hand came up, and he stroked his chin in contemplation. "An extremely problematic issue, but one that only proves the Republic is corrupted at its very core and thus beyond saving."

"It gets worse," I said slowly, trying to hide how much I was enjoying knowing more than my former Master and the effect this information was having on him. It was petty to feel superior to him, at least in this way, but after a decade of training under his tutelage, there was something perversely enjoyable about watching him squirm as he processed everything that was being revealed to him. "Darth Plagueis, that is Darth Sidious' Master… is a Muun."

"No!" The word burst from Dooku's lips before he could stop it. As I nodded to confirm his suspicion, and Maul made no effort to hide his pleasure at seeing the former Jedi Master reel from this last great reveal, Dooku took an unstable step to his side. His hand grasped the back of the nearest chair, using it to steady himself even as I felt the barriers around his mind weaken. The sheer insanity of the truth that was now known to him was enough to at least weaken his considerable mental control. "Magister Damask…"

"Is Darth Plagueis," I confirmed with a nod. "Something I learnt after," I stressed the word, "I believed I had saved him in this very city around six years ago."

"I…" Dooku stopped and closed his eyes. I felt him grasp the Force and pull it to him, using it to restore his mental protection, and no doubt control the emotional rollercoaster he'd endured over the last few minutes. "I cannot believe that both Co-Chancellors of the Republic, beings I have known for decades, are Sith Lords. Yet I also cannot deny that both of you are certain of this." He paused and took a slow, deep breath to rediscover his centre. "There is much I wish to ask about these… discoveries. On a great many topics."

"As I had expected, Master," I replied, using the title as a mark of respect. "And I, at least, would be happy to answer all that I could. However, it has to happen while we prepare to explore Dromund Kaas. The Banite Sith control the Republic, and it is only a matter of time, a decade at best, I suspect, before they enact their plan and destroy the Republic, obliterate the Jedi, and replace everything with a new Sith Empire."

I could tell that among the many questions he held was a desire to inform the Council. However, I also knew that his trust in it, even those he considered allies and useful tools within it, was weak. It wouldn't, I hoped, take much to convince him that the path we had committed to was the one we had to remain committed to and that the Jedi couldn't yet know that they were taking orders from two Banite Sith Lords.

Eventually, they would have to be told so they could bring their power to bear against the threat we shared. However, that time was far from now. At least in any move that was done openly, as perhaps there were a few breadcrumbs we could drop, based I felt on what Maul knew, that might open the minds of the Jedi Council to the fact that a Sith had influence, if not outright control, of the Senate.

Beyond that, I knew this was the time to head to Dromund Kaas. Not only was it part of the newest quest linked to Maul, one that would further cement our alliance, but I had to complete it before war erupted. With my plans for Mandalore and its people, there would be almost no time to commit to such a venture until the drums of war had sounded. Whatever was on the former capital of the Sith Empire that had once sacked the Jedi Temple and controlled Coruscant, I couldn't and wouldn't let it fall into the hands of the Banite Sith.

Such power belonged in mine.

… …

… …
A/N: There will be no public chapter for ANP until mid->late August. This is because I'm off on holiday to visit my wife with my son. As she's in China, that will place me behind the GFW and I'll be taking it easy for the month while I'm away.
...
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of Our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Aug 16, 2025

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 2 to 7 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.

Tremors of the Ancient Past 1
… …

I sat in the pilot's seat, looking over the controls of the transport that I was using for this mission. As much as I preferred to be at the helm of Raven, she was far too recognisable a vessel to be taking towards Korriban and then deeper into what was formerly known as Sith Space. As such, I'd rented a vessel from Clan Ordo that, according to Torrhen, was used for covert actions by House Ordo outside Mandalorian space.

To anyone looking at it from the outside, or even scanning it, it would appear to be a slightly more armoured than normal HWK-290 light freighter. However, the rather aptly named Nekebi Vhett – False Farmer in Basic – was more akin to a small warship than a freighter. A Class 1.0 hyperdrive along with vastly enhanced sublight thrusters granted her more speed and manoeuvrability to help any Mando'ade onboard speed away from anyone they wished to avoid, which, when added to the coating that helped minimise how easy she was to locate with scanners, meant it was a useful covert insertion ship. Add in that she boasted an impressive array of offensive and defensive systems that started with more powerful shields, thicker armour, and stronger laser cannons meant that, if forced to engage patrol craft, it could either outrun or overpower them depending on the threat it faced.

Raven was remaining on Mandalore, hosted at the House Kryze compound, to imply that Anakin and I were still there. It was unlikely that anyone was monitoring my comings and goings now I'd left the Order, but I felt it was safer not to use her for this mission. To help sell the deception that I was still on Mandalore, Bo would take Raven to other systems in the Mandalore sector. Or, perhaps more accurately, Raven would allow Bo to sit at her controls while she flew herself.

When I'd explained and then shown Bo that Raven was capable of flying without a pilot, she'd been impressed and a little concerned. Not so much because she felt Raven might betray me as Bo was aware of the connection that I shared with my ship, but because of the implications of a vessel being able to think and grow like any sentient could. Now, Raven wasn't sentient in the same way as me or others, but she was alive and had matured in the years since I'd bonded with her to save our lives and that of those with us on Zonama Sekot.

Regardless, Raven would travel the sector while I was away, creating the impression that I was not simply staying on Mandalore. Eventually, I knew the Banite Sith would begin monitoring my actions, perhaps even hoping to find ways to turn me to their ideals, which always made me chortle. I had already committed to a dark path, one the Jedi would consider that taken by a Sith, but I wouldn't be following the path set out by Darth Bane. Nor would I, as Dooku was concerned, tread the path laid out by Adas. No, of all the paths before me, the one that interested me the most was that of Darth Malgus, at least regarding breaking free of the ideals and lies of the Jedi and Sith Orders.

What made that particularly amusing was that I, along with those onboard the Nekebi Vhett, was heading to Sith Space. We were bound for the world from which the Sith Empire Malgus had been born into, served, and ultimately turned against. I'd spoken to the Holocron a little about my intentions in the weeks where Dooku, Maul, myself, and others had worked on the plan to reach to Dromund Kaas, and while the holocron had offered little in the way of help, I sensed that he was intrigued to learn what became of the Empire he had found unworthy.

His holocron had been locked away by the Jedi, seemingly not long after it was created, as the Gatekeeper knew of none save Malgus who had interacted with it. Or that was what he was telling me at least, and I had no reason to suspect I was being deceived; both because of my skills and the fact that there was no hint of trickery within the Force as I spoke with the holocron.

"Nav computer reports we'll be emerging from hyperspace in five minutes."

I turned to Simvyl, who was sitting at the co-pilot's station, and nodded once. "Well, she's not as fast as Raven, but so far so good."

The Cathar groaned softly and shook his head. "Don't jinx us."

I chuckled. "Oh, if I wanted to jinx us, there's a lot I could say, but I think the choice of team is enough."

Simvyl grunted in response, choosing to turn his focus back to the controls of the ship we were still getting familiar with after just a week of travel. His opinion, like that of the others, about my chosen team was well known to me. While he had reservations about me bringing Maul along, particularly having the Zabrak out of his chains, he accepted the situation, just as he did with Anakin being present. He had made clear his discomfort with the situation but trusted me enough to accept that this was how things would be going forward. At least for this mission.

Dooku was accepting of Maul's presence, having used the Force much as I had – though I also had the cheat of Observe to rely on – to confirm that Maul was serious about travelling a path free from his former Master. The reveal of who Sidious and Plagueis were, not just their names but their public personas, had disrupted my former Master's balance. At least in reference to what he thought he'd known about the galaxy and those he considered allies.

In a rare and unexpected moment, he had spoken with me at length about how long he'd known Palpatine and Damask, explaining how it was through them that his inclinations to distrust how the galaxy was progressing had grown, if not stronger, then more defined. He had even openly pondered if they had intended to turn or use him as they had with Maul, to bring about chaos in which they could shatter the Republic and replace it with a Sith empire.

I didn't know exactly how Dooku had realised the truth, but whether it came from a Force vision, careful consideration of the logical path he had been on before I became his Padawan, or other factors, he had been incredibly close to the truth. At least in another timeline where I wasn't present.

Because of this revelation, Dooku had retreated to a remote section of Mandalore, needing time to meditate on what the truth meant for him and his life up until that point. I wondered if, in his time in solitude, his thoughts turned to Sifo-Dyas. I knew the former Jedi Council member had been close to Hego Damask, and it was through the Sith Lord that the Jedi had been convinced – some would say tricked – into heading to Kamino and commissioning the clone army.

Dooku had returned after a few weeks, seemingly recentred and now fully committed not just to the mission to Dromund Kaas but also to the path he was walking and the alliance that existed between us. I hadn't yet asked him about his intentions once we returned from the former Sith throne world, but I hoped that he would return to claim his title. Yes, his nephew was the current Count of House Dooku, and his sister-in-law ruled as regent in her son's stead, but even if he wasn't a pawn in Sidious' plans, I felt Dooku would take the title from his nephew and thus gain access to the considerable resources that House Dooku had gathered over the centuries. As useful as that was - and it would be of tremendous help so long as Dooku and I remained aligned in our goals - I wouldn't need to rely on Dooku for financial support.

Before I'd left Mandalore, I'd spoken with my publisher and accountant, learning that, based mainly on the unexpected success of the Fellowship of the Ring holomovie – something driven by the presence of both Co-Chancellors at its premiere – my earnings were rapidly approaching six hundred billion Credits in the nine months since the movie premiered.

It seemed that because the galactic premiere had been attended by the Co-Chancellor, everyone who wanted to be seen as important went to see the holomovie whenever it was released on their world. Some even travelled to Coruscant to view it early. Add in that the reviews were almost all positive, and that the second holomovie was due to be released in a few months – around a year since Fellowship's premiere – and it was clear my earnings from the movies alone were going to top a trillion easily, with one and a half trillion possible. And all that was before considering the attention the Knights of the Old Republic series was drawing now that people linked them to the same creator of the LotR.

The company behind the LotR holomovies had placed an opening offer to convert my telling of Revan's life, or at least his life after losing his memory, into a new trilogy. My publicist was still talking with them, but my cut from this trilogy was going to be higher, since I now had a successful holomovie to my name, with two more to follow.

I wasn't sure when the KOTOR trilogy would be made into holomovies, never mind released, but it was conceivable that by the outbreak of galactic war, I could be worth north of two or even three trillion Credits. At least according to my publicist and accountant. I felt they were overestimating my earning potential, but given every figure they'd given me so far as projections had been lowball estimates, I wasn't discounting the possibility I'd be insanely rich by the time of the war. Credits that, once I became Mand'alor, I'd need to finance the work preparing my people for war on a scale not seen in a millennium.

A ripple of excitement in the Force caught my attention, and reaching through my Force bond, I brushed against Anakin's mind. My son and apprentice was active in the main hold of the Nekebi Vhett, discussing something with Maul. HK and Fenrir were there, keeping an eye on the boy while he was around the Zabrak, but I felt certain that Maul wouldn't target Anakin. Not just because of what Observe told me about his loyalty towards and opinion of me – 50% and Liked Acquaintance respectively – but because he seemed to genuinely enjoy being around Anakin. Or at least that was how I interpreted the faint flickers of emotion that rippled from Maul into the Force.

The pair had, much to my surprise, bonded over technology, and the Zabrak was offering ideas to Anakin regarding the droid he was building. I wondered how many of those ideas came from the droid that had been discovered on the Scimitar. Thinking about that ship, I'd decided that, provided Maul proved himself on Dromund Kaas, then I would take him to Dagobah to recover his vessel. It would undoubtedly need a major overhaul of its systems as the odds there wasn't some way for Sidious to track the ship were insanely small, but using the Nekebi Vhett to tow it through hyperspace while powered down would ensure the Banite Sith didn't become aware that the ship was still around, and through it, that Maul lived. The last thing I needed was for Sidious and Plagueis to learn that Maul was alive and now working with me, as it would destroy my ability to remain in their inner circle, or at least the public one, while actively developing plans to stop their plans for a new Sith empire.

Maul hadn't interacted with the rest of my crew or family if I was being honest about what everyone bar the Zabrak meant to me, but he seemed comfortable in the presence of HK and Fenrir. The latter made perfect sense, since while he was seemingly domesticated, Fenrir was a beast created by the Sith in millennia gone by. He was a creature of the Dark Side, and thus something Maul would perhaps feel some odd kinship with. As for HK, the reveal that the droid was the one built by Darth Revan altered Maul's opinion of the droid. It seemed that Darth Bane had used the teachings of my great-grandfather, at least while he'd been a Sith, to found his lineage. Maul retained no love for his former Master or any of Darth Bane's line, but he respected the accomplishments of Revan. Well, those from when he'd been a Sith Lord, anyway.

Of everyone in my crew, only Simvyl and R2 seemed hesitant around Maul. The Cathar had been honest with his opinions, expressing that he didn't trust Maul because of Naboo, but he trusted my judgement on the matter. As for the little astromech, it was less that he disliked Maul and more that, if I was understanding the droid accurately, he just didn't have much of an opinion on the Zabrak.

Anakin reached back through the Force, letting me know that he was fine and curious when we'd arrive. As I went to respond, the ship's computers beeped and, a moment later, we dropped out of hyperspace. While the shift from the swirling exotic energies of hyperspace to those of normal space was expected, I once again found myself missing my connection to Raven. The way she reacted each time we entered or exited hyperspace, or travelled to a new system with a star for her to experience the energy of, always made me smile.

I pushed those thoughts aside and used the scanners to locate what orbital platforms and defensive structures were in the Korriban system. As almost the entirety of Sith Space was surrounded by the Stygian Caldera, a giant ring-like nebula that encompassed the sector and marked the boundary of the worlds considered to be Sith, the only easy way to enter the area was to pass through the Korriban system. That meant the Republic and Jedi, in the decades after the New Sith Wars and the last battle of Ruusan, had established a series of stations and defences to monitor who was coming in and out of the sector. Yet, as the scanners reported back on what was here, or in most cases no longer functioning, I couldn't help but grunt in annoyance.

"We'd have been safe to bring Raven," I muttered as the Nekebi Vhett's scanners detected only a single active station in high orbit above Korriban, with the other platforms in the system seemingly offline or working at such low power that the ship's scanners couldn't discern if they were active or not.

"Most likely, but it was better to be prudent," Simvyl added as I piloted us deeper into the system. The hyperspace routes I had for this sector were ancient, nearly four thousand years old, and this likely suffered from some interstellar drift. However, they were enough to help plot a basic course – something R2 had already determined – which would first be updated based on the positions of the stars in the sector, and then enhanced by my drawing on the Force to guide us towards our destination. "We're getting hailed."

I picked up my helmet and slipped it over my head. While I did that, Simvyl placed one on as well. It wasn't a Mandalorian helmet, but it would hide his face from whoever was trying to reach us, and thus prevent anyone linking his presence to mine.

A flick of a switch at the communication console, something I didn't need to do with Raven, had the image of a Human appear. He was dressed in standard Republic garb, and the HUD of my armour determined the sigil on his right upper arm was that of the Republic's security bureau. "This is Korriban Station to unknown vessel. You are entering a restricted sector. State your name and purpose here."

I bit back a chuckle at the man as he tried to sound both important and hide the boredom in his posture. It was easy to tell, even without the sensors reporting on what wasn't happening in the system, that there was barely any traffic here.

"I'm Cody Rex of Mandalore. I'm here with my team to hunt."

"This sector is not open to visitors. If you want to head deeper into the sector, you will dock with our station and allow us to search your vessel."

I growled at the man. However, while his tone was already starting to irritate me, as was the arrogance he stood with, carrying the misguided belief that he had any power over me, I knew he was nothing more than an unimportant minor nobody. Otherwise, he'd not have been assigned to such a backwater position.

"I will dock with your station. However, if you or any of your men dare to set foot on my ship, it will be the last thing you do." My tone left no room for negotiation. If I had to, I'd just race past the station and head deeper into the sector. Even if the station had fighters, they'd be no threat to me or my current vessel.

"Republic law…"

"The words of the Tsad Droten carry no weight with me, utreekov! The only way anyone gets onto my ship without my permission is over my cold, dead corpse." I leaned forward so all he could focus on was me. "And I assure you that there is no one on that pathetic, decrepit station who has even the smallest chance of managing to kill me!"

Perhaps I could've played nice, but beyond that, not being the way of the Mando'ade, or at least not how much of the galaxy thought we behaved, the way this pompous little fool was trying to control me was an annoyance. Not enough that I was in any danger of losing control, but enough that I wanted to avoid heading to the station entirely.

The Republic officer gulped loud enough that it carried over the channel. "I… That is to say…" He paused. "One moment." The channel muted, and he turned. The HUD let me know what he was saying as it read his lips. Apparently, someone offscreen was arguing with him, and while I wasn't entirely sure what the topic was, it seemed as if this other person didn't even want me to dock with the station.

"Mister Rex," the officer resumed once he reopened the audio, "you are free to proceed deeper into the sector. However, I must request that when you leave, you inform us of what you did and where you went. The items and creatures in this sector are under the watch of the Galactic Senate and Jedi Order, and anything removed is to be recorded."

"We'll see," I replied before cutting the channel while simultaneously manipulating the controls, guiding the ship away from Korriban. While I did wish to visit the planet and explore its ruins, that wasn't why I was here today. Plus, even without reaching into the Force, I knew there was a Jedi on that station.

While I knew I could defeat them, killing one of the Order would have others arrive and beyond the irritant that would be to any attempt to explore the planet, the longer I could avoid the Order seeking me out, or even hunting me down, the better. It was inevitable that I'd find myself in conflict with the Order, not least because of the manipulations of the Banite Sith. However, I'd prefer to work under the radar, so to speak, for a few more years before I had to deal with the Jedi seeking me out.

"What an irritating little man."

I grunted at Simvyl's opinion, making clear my agreement. "Delusions of grandeur aren't that uncommon when one is the senior voice of power in a backwater region like this," I replied as the Nekebi Vhett accelerated through the outer edges of the system, heading towards the hyperspace point that would take us deeper into the sector. "And as much as I'd enjoy seeing Anakin school him in how pathetic he is," Simvyl growled in amusement, "he's not worth the time."

With the officer now in the past, my thoughts turned to what lay ahead of us. The files I had on Dromund Kaas were centuries out of date, with most of the data coming by way of second or third-hand reports. The world was a Dark Side nexus, but that was something I suspected was true of most worlds in this sector. It was certainly true of Korriban. Even at the distance we were from it currently, I could sense the faint tremors it created in the Force. Whispers of power radiated outward for those strong enough to claim it, tempting, tempting those weak and unprepared to the dangers that lay on and under the surface. Today wasn't the day I would respond to those whispers and rip what power and knowledge lay on the dusty, dead world, but I knew I would return if I could.

I blinked as the Interface provided me with a notice, and after opening it, I smirked. The offer of a quest, one ranked as highly as Tremors of an Ancient Sith Empire and Changing Fate [Anakin] linked to Korriban, was what I'd expected to see given my current location. I did have some interest in accepting it, but after thinking the matter over for a short while, I decided not to accept it.

The rewards were just as impressive as the one I was about to complete. However, I couldn't be certain when I'd have time to complete it, and with the Republic having a station in the system, it would be harder to pull it off without others learning of my intentions. I could return to it later, and while the rewards might be less, the same should, if that happened, be true of the penalties as well.
… …

… …
I opened my eyes, pulling back from the depths of the Force. We were almost at our destination, and there was no need for me to continue dominating the Force to reveal the route through hyperspace so that we could traverse the path to Dromund Kaas any longer. Like much of the sector, the planet radiated power into the Force, teasing and tormenting those able to sense it with the promises of untold power. However, what emanated from Dromund Kaas spoke to me in a different way - on an almost primal and instinctual level.

The world was as shrouded in the Dark Side as Korriban was, but there was something extra about this ancient throne world that called to me. Something was there that, in ways I couldn't quite understand, beckoned me on a personal level. What it was I'd soon, I hoped, learn, but I could sense that it was something that would be quite profound.

The Force was aware of what awaited me, but it resisted my efforts to rip the knowledge from it. As I had to focus heavily on guiding the ship through hyperspace, along a lane that hadn't been traversed for around a thousand years, if not longer, I hadn't been able to crush the Force's interest in keeping the knowledge from me and learning the truth. However, as the ship reported that we were about to emerge from hyperspace, I knew that I would discover what lay on Dromund Kaas that called to me soon enough.

The door to the cockpit opened, and I sensed the entrance of the three other Force users aboard as they entered. "Ready for the reveal?" I asked without lifting my head from the consoles.

"More to see the source of the power that radiates into the Force in ways that could engulf a star," Dooku replied calmly. I blinked at his words, but as I reached out with the Force, no longer having to focus on guiding us towards the system, I felt what he was talking about. Beyond the personal pull that I felt towards the world, there was something far more to it than just a simple well of the Dark Side that one felt from any nexus in the Force. It was almost as if there was more than one nexus on the planet or the system it was part of.

I couldn't focus on that; instead, I had to manage the Nekebi Vhett's systems as we slipped back into real space. As we did, I heard Anakin inhale sharply and sensed his reaction through our bond. While I had been trained fully in using the Force, at least as a Jedi, and through what I'd learnt from Adas and more recently Malgus had prepared myself for the almost dominating aura of the world that swept over and engulfed the system, Anakin had not.

[Don't let it lead you,] I spoke to him through our bond even as my hands moved over the consoles, guiding the ship into the system towards the two planets in the system in the habitable belt. Already, I knew which was Dromund Kaas, as its power and danger rushed into the Force, almost threatening to overwhelm the senses, at least for someone not fully trained to handle or ignore it. [You are in command of the Force, not the planet or the Dark Side.]

I heard Anakin gulp before he responded. [I… I know. It's just… so much.]

Taking a glance back, I saw he had paled slightly, though before I could speak to him, Dooku's hand came to rest on his shoulder. "You are stronger than whatever is on the world, Anakin. Do not let your fears dominate your thoughts. Otherwise, the planet and the dangers it holds will be victorious before you set foot upon it."

I offered the boy a smile as confirmation of what Dooku had just said, and as I watched, he straightened his shoulders, and I felt the barriers around his mind strengthen. Pleased at his reaction, I turned back to the controls and a moment later we emerged from the swirling exotic energies of hyperspace into the Dromund Kaas system.

As the records that I'd used as a base to guide us to this system stated, there were five planets in the system. The outermost and largest, as was a regular feature in the majority of systems in the galaxy, was a gas giant. There was no outer icy planet as was common in multi-planet systems, leaving the gas giant – Dromund Kalakar – as the outermost world. From the scanner data I'd taken from the Sith ship that had brought me to this era, that world had housed shipyards. However, the Nekebi Vhett's sensors weren't detecting anything there. Or at least nothing - given that Kalakar was on the far side of the system from where we'd emerged from hyperspace - drawing power in a significant way to register with this ship's sensors.

Even if anything remained of those shipyards, it was unlikely they were in any condition to draw information from their millennia-old databanks. Still, I would guide us around the system and scan each planet before we finally arrived at Dromund Kaas.

That was the third planet in the system, and along with Dromund Fels, was capable of supporting life. Kaas had a damp atmosphere, the records stating that much of the world had been covered in swamps before the Sith Empire that rose there under Vitiate pushed it back to carve out their settlements. What state those settlements would be was something we'd determine once we were closer, but I expected almost everything to be overgrown and decaying in the damp, possibly rancid conditions of the swamps. At least if the swamps on Kaas were similar in any way to those on Dagobah.

Fels was a more arid world, but what little I'd learnt about the planet from records suggested it wasn't a place of importance. Slaves and unimportant or broken prisoners were sent there to mine the planet for resources and other such activities. There had, according to what little the Celebratus Archive had on the system, once been a weapons testing facility on the planet along with tombs of many ancient Sith; however, the chances that any remained, respectively, useful or unopened, were slim.

The inner two worlds of the system were barren rocks and unlikely to be of any value. Still, I'd swing us over them so we could give them a decent scan. There was a small chance the worlds had been used for resources or factories, and those might be in better condition than anything on Dromund Fels or Dromund Kalakar. The former because the climate would've ruined anything left behind, and the latter because when this empire fell, those shipyards were likely obliterated.

"Hope no one minds the scenic route," I muttered as I programmed the computer with our flight path to survey each of the other worlds before Dromund Kaas. I felt some irritation from Maul slip into the Force, but neither he nor anyone else commented. All seemed content to follow my lead on the mission.

… …
"I fail to see why we are wasting time heading here."

The comment came from Maul about an hour after we'd emerged into the system as we neared Dromund Kaas. Or more accurately, what remained of a formerly impressive large space station. Well, what had once been a space station. This was the same one I remembered seeing when I'd arrived in this system sometime around two thousand years ago. Now I was guessing the time frame, but given I'd had two trips in hyperspace that took me from Talravin to Coruscant and across thirty-eight hundred years, it seemed safe to assume when I'd been here last had been about halfway through the time skip.

The station was nearly three kilometres wide, though, given the sections that floated around the planet and hadn't yet been dragged into the atmosphere and either burned to ash or crashed to the ground, I suspected it had been closer to five kilometres in its heyday. From what the Nekebi Vhett's scanners were reporting, it seemed the entire station had been opened to the vacuum of space and was entirely unpowered. Yet, for all its seemingly worthless appearance, I had an objective to investigate the station, and while the most direct objective to complete – telling or not telling the Banite Sith about my visit here was by far the easiest, and one I'd already completed by coming here without them knowing – there was the chance the station might be of some use.

"We're here as this was the main station over the world, and thus where any civilian and most military vessels would've docked," I replied as the Nekebi Vhett eased closer with just her manoeuvring thrusters. "Yes, it's a wreck now, but if there's a chance the computers on the station can still be powered up, we might be able to glean some intelligence that could serve us well for the war to come against your former Master."

Maul growled faintly at the mention of Sidious, though he didn't react. Nor had he at any time I'd brought up Sidious or Plagueis since I'd defeated him on Mandalore and gained his allegiance. I knew he raged at being so badly deceived and wanted vengeance, but it appeared he had, in the time imprisoned by the Mando'ade, learnt to temper his need for blood so that he was more than a raging beast. Now, from what I'd learnt of Maul, he'd never been the beast I'd believed, nor did he suffer from the insanity shown in The Clone Wars after he was sliced in two by Kenobi, but I was still surprised at how thoughtful, careful, and resourceful he was.

Beyond bonding slightly with Anakin over technology, he was able to debate with me and Dooku on certain points of Sith, Jedi, and Republic ideals eloquently – though not to the level he'd ever be mistaken for a Senator. He had also displayed a cunning that extended beyond combat and had offered pointers on ways to handle certain situations. So far, none of those suggestions were things I hadn't already considered, but the fact that he wasn't just some monster to be unleashed on the Jedi was encouraging for someone I felt might one day be a true right hand to enforce my will.

"While I agree with Maul that this is probably an inefficient use of our time, as we are in no hurry and there is the potential, however remote, that you might be correct about what we might find, Cameron, I see no reason not to at least venture onto the station. I would caution against spending too long or pursuing too deeply into the wreckage." Dooku paused for a moment. "That said, it is the odd point on the planet below that has drawn my attention."

I nodded, understanding what he was referring to.

As we'd neared the planet, we'd been prepared for the rippling Dark Side aura of the world to wash over and attempt to consume us. Yet, as we'd come closer and overcome that first challenge, all three of us, along with Anakin, had sensed something extra on the planet. Or several extras, really.

Dromund Kaas was a Dark Side nexus, but within that nexus lay points where the Dark Side felt stronger. The most obvious of those had been what appeared to be the remains of the largest city on the planet – Kaas City, according to the records – along with a large complex on the outskirts that Maul had been the first to realise had been the residence of the Emperor of this Sith empire.

That structure was something between a palace and a fortress, or at least it once had been. Now, like with Kaas City and any other major place on the planet, it was overgrown by the jungle that seemed to cover almost every square kilometre of land. The only major regions free of the jungle's influence were the poles, though neither was covered in ice and snow as would be common; instead, they were just barren ground where nothing seemed to grow. There were a handful of islands that didn't appear to have been engulfed in the jungle that ravaged everywhere else, but none of those islands stood out as important enough to warrant even a simple flyover.

The Imperial Palace was the place that was calling to me on an almost instinctual level. I had tried to rip the knowledge of why I felt the pull there from the Force, but a presence – one long gone, yet powerful – resisted and hampered my efforts. Just with the Palace, this presence felt oddly familiar, yet I couldn't quite lay my finger on why. Soon enough, I would discover why I was being pulled towards the palace, but only after we'd investigated Kaas City and this station.

Yet, for all that the palace, the city, and the station were places I'd been expecting to investigate here, there was another location that had drawn my attention. Well, the attention of everyone on the mission who could sense the Force, even Fenrir.

Far to the south of Kaas City, on another continent in the middle of a jungle so thick the ship's sensors couldn't detect anywhere within a hundred kilometres where we could land, the Dark Side of the Force swirled almost viciously. The presence of a spot where the Dark Side was so heavily concentrated and enhanced, at least outside of Kaas City and the Imperial Palace, was something I'd not expected, but it made sense. Those two places were essentially nexus points within the Dark Side nexus that was Dromund Kaas, so there not being other such points would've been surprising in retrospect. What was unexpected, and had seemingly caused the quest to generate a new objective, was that this spot to the south was another Dark Side nexus on the planet; one that felt active, or at least that was how I understood it.

I knew from the objective that there was a Dark Side Temple there, but the exact details of what I might find were being kept from me. All I had to do, according to the Interface and the objective it had generated, was to take control of the Temple. How I was to do that, I had kriff-all idea, but it meant there was another location on the planet that I had to visit.

A ripple of agitation within the Force had my thoughts shift from the planet and the station that I was slowly edging us nearer, to Fenrir. Ever since we'd come close to Dromund Kaas and begun experiencing the powerful, malignant presence it radiated into the Force, the tuk'ata had grown agitated. That unsettledness was only getting worse the closer we got. While Anakin was currently with him, trying to keep him calm, I suspected that once we landed on the planet, Fenrir would have some sort of challenge to face. One that I was uncertain I could help with.

"There."

Simvyl's comment drew my full attention back to the controls, and I saw him pointing at a section of the station. One with a seemingly working airlock. The same airlock we'd been slowly easing towards for the last ten minutes, having to slip through the debris that still hovered around the ruined station.

My hands moved carefully over the controls, once more missing Raven's presence. With her, I didn't need to focus as heavily, as I could allow her to guide herself towards the spot I wished. The Nekebi Vhett was an excellent vessel, and in another time, I might've purchased and modified one of the HWK-270 line of ships for myself. However, for all the modifications that Clan Ordo had made to the vessel, it wasn't Raven, thus I had to focus far more on actions I could have left for Raven to make independently.
… …
I pushed off one section of the damaged station, letting my gentle momentum carry me towards the next section that was in good enough condition that I could secure myself on it. I could use the magnetic clamps in my armour to secure me once there or bend the Force to guide myself. However, the station was somehow even more of a wreck on the inside than it appeared from the outside. While the area around the airlock we'd docked at was secure, beyond the second bulkhead, things became chaotic. Walkways, corridors, and access crawl ways were either missing entirely, twisted so that passing through them was a pain in the arse to manage without risking further structural damage, or merged so badly that plotting a path to the centre of the station, where Command should be located, was a kriffing nightmare.

I'd been exploring the station for almost five hours now, slowly working my way inward, at least where I could. Most of my travels had taken me to the side or outward, but eventually, I'd found a terminal that was both intact enough to allow access and able to be powered up. From that, I'd gained a layout of the station, including the location of the Command Centre – which lay at the literal centre of the facility as expected – and the location of various cargo holds, regular and secure, hangars used for military vessels, secure stations that required security clearance to enter, and anything else that would be on a semi-public map.

Using the Battlenet, I'd linked with the Nekebi Vhett and compared the layout the terminal provided with what the ship's sensors had reported. All the hangars – military and civilian – were gone, or exposed to space to such a degree that anything there wouldn't be worth the effort to locate. The same was true of the majority of the cargo holds and most of the secure locations. The innermost facilities should, in theory, have survived the damage. At least enough that I might find something worthwhile there. However, as I had discovered over the last few hours, getting to them had been a bleeding nightmare.

Even using my lightsaber as a tool to slice through debris, there were many places where the damage was so severe that there was no way I could slice my way through without removing what little structural integrity remained. The few places that were passable, with or without cutting a path through, had led me on a semi-wild goose chase around the station.

Eventually, perhaps because the Force and TPTB were growing bored of watching me fumble around in what remained of the station, I'd managed to reach a secure section of the station and discovered a working security station. It had taken HK and R2 time to reach me, though only a third as long as it had taken me to discover a path to the station. While the astromech worked on first overcoming the station's security and then accessing whatever he could of the data that remained, I'd pushed deeper into the station.

I hadn't expected to reach the Command Centre, nor if I did that I'd find anything of worth there, and after over an hour of working my way slowly deeper into the debris, I'd not come close to doing so. I had managed to find one of the inner cargo holds – guided there by R2 once he overcame the first few layers of security at the station he was interfacing with. Sadly, the hold was useless. Now, it was full of crates, but every single one was either damaged, ruining what had been inside, or contained items that were either outdated or worthless.

"Observation: I believe that R2 has extracted all he can from the system, Master. At least without us attempting to reach the Command Centre, or whatever might remain of it."

The message from HK came as I moved away from that hold, reaching an intersection that, in theory, led to one of the bulkhead doors granting access to the Command Centre. However, as the HUD scanned the twisted metal wreckage before me, it was clear there was no way I was getting through this way.

I snarled at the newest blockage and turned, pushing back towards the section of the station I'd just travelled from. "Very well," I replied to HK via the Battlenet. "Head back to the ship. I'll be right behind you."

"Would it be correct to say I was right that this was a waste of time?"

Even though there was nothing in his tone to hint at anger or amusement, I knew Maul was feeling both. He'd been the most against this exploration and would be enjoying the fact that he had been right. At least if he ignored how long I'd spent moving through the debris.

"You would, but it hasn't cost us much time, and better to have at least tried," I replied as I pushed off the current section of wall and floated towards the next. My boot clamped against it, the magnets in the armour securing me even as I continued to reply. "I've also deployed some detonators at what should be key points of the superstructure. If there was something of value here that I've missed, I'll be damned if anyone else can ever find it."

A glimmer of amusement rippled from Maul at my words. "Acceptable."

The channel closed there, and I returned my focus to moving through the debris. The sooner I was off this station, or what remained of it, the sooner we could descend to Dromund Kaas and begin the true adventure.

… …
I grunted as the Nekebi Vhett slipped into the upper layers of the atmosphere of Dromund Kaas. The space station, or what remained of it after I'd detonated the thermal detonators within its structure and shattered the remains, was far behind us. Based on the rough calculations, most of the debris would burn up when dragged into the atmosphere over the coming years. Those sections that didn't burn up would crash into the planet, doing serious damage. Since none of that was due to happen anytime soon, and certainly not while we were present, it wasn't an issue to be concerned about.

Yes, it was perhaps petty to destroy the station and deny anyone else who came after us to this system the chance to find anything of worth on it, but I couldn't risk the chance that Sidious or Plagueis would one day come here and find something that I missed. Something that they might be able to use against me.

The vessel buckled slightly, the computers of our current ride slower than Raven would've been in detecting a shift in the air currents and lightning that rippled throughout the air and reacting. I knew it wasn't fair to compare this vessel to Raven, but I was always doing so. Raven was mine and a part of me, almost like a child, and not having her here, not being able to interact with her and expect her instantaneous application of my requirements was unsettling. Something that another shift in the currents that had the Nekebi Vhett shaking drove home.

Beside me, Simvyl grunted, his hands firmly around his controls. Something that, again, wouldn't be needed with Raven. Yet, as the Nekebi Vhett slipped lower, dropping below the turbulence, I accepted that it was unfair to judge any ship against Raven. She was more than a simple vessel, and comparing them to her was like comparing a shiny pebble found on a random beach to one of the wonders of the galaxy.

Pushing thoughts of Raven aside, I guided the vessel I was piloting downward, swooping us through dark, gathering clouds that heralded a coming storm. Emerging beneath them, the first visual of the surface came into view. As expected, the place was covered in jungle, though as I angled the Vhett towards Kaas City – the location confirmed by data taken from the now obliterated station – I could see the tops of towering structures breaking through the canopy. Yes, many were badly damaged and almost all overgrown with foliage, but it seemed the structures the Sith Empire had built endured even when challenged by the vibrant flora of the planet.

While the Dark Side Temple – though only I knew it as such – drew everyone's attention, or at least that of myself, Maul, and Dooku, it wouldn't be our first destination. No, it would be Kaas City where we would start, at least once we found a landing platform that was stable enough to support our vessel.

Nearing the city, my eyes caught sight of the central building, one that towered over everything else. The central spire rose into the sky, and its heyday would've drawn the attention of everyone to it. Haran, it was high enough that it could, conceivably, have allowed a larger starship to dock with it, though such a thing would've been an unnecessary display of power and grandeur. Even without the Force hinting that I needed to head there, and the data from the station marking this as the most important building in Kaas City, I'd have headed here first. Beyond its central location, it was clear the city, or at least what remained above the jungle and standing, had been built around it.

On one side of the spire, rising from a lower part of the complex, rose a much narrower spire. This was connected to the main spire about halfway up the latter, and while there was no smaller spire on the other side of the central spire, enough of the arch that would've connected them remained to make clear it had once been there.

The rest of the city was in various stages of disrepair and neglect. Hardly a shock given that the place had been abandoned for millennia. What I did notice was that many of the buildings that still stood, or had partly fallen into others, had spires on top. Ones that reminded me heavily of lightning spires designed to ensure the people further down weren't injured. Given the atmosphere of the planet was riddled with storms, it made sense the city's builders had covered the place in such spires.

I whistled as we passed over one large section of the city that was just gone. As in, there was nothing standing there to even hint that it had once contained buildings. There was a chance that the area had just been a park, but from the lingering screams I swore I sensed in the area as we flew over it, something had happened there to render the area not just uninhabited but devoid of buildings.

I circled the Nekebi Vhett around the Citadel, noting that on all four sides the symbol of the Sith Empire, the same one that Sidious would take for his empire in the other timeline, was carved into the structure. Like everything else in this long-abandoned and now overgrown city, no light emanated from the ancient building, yet I could easily conceive of how imposing and controlling it would've looked in its zenith.

"Scanners have several landing platforms around the middle of the main tower and a few more on the secondary towers. Most won't take the ship's weight, though," Simvyl reported as I continued to circle the Citadel.

"I'd prefer not to have us land at ground level. We've got no idea what's down there." Simvyl knew all this, but I still felt the need to comment. "Are there any blast doors on the tower?"

"One moment." I brought the Nekebi Vhett to the front of the Citadel as Simvyl ran the scans. It was simple to determine which side was the front, as at the base of it, there was a large open space that at one time would've been a plaza. We could, in theory, land there, but I'd have to blast a clearing in the foliage that had overgrown the area, and probably brought down many of the statues or monuments that had once lined the plaza. "If there is, the ships' scanners can't find them."

"Great," I muttered as I shifted the vessel around. "Target the plaza with the cannons." While I wasn't overly concerned about the creatures that might inhabit the jungle, as the sound of laser fire would drive them away, we had little idea of the condition of the plaza, or whatever it was under the canopy. A stray shot could ruin the area and prevent us from creating a stable landing spot. Still, it was better than having to scour the city looking for another point we could land at. The less time I had to spend hiking through the overgrowth that had reclaimed the city after the fall of this Sith empire, the better.

… …
I checked Anakin's armour, making sure by hand that the seals were tight. The Battlenet confirmed that he was secure inside the armour, but I felt better giving it a final check by hand. "Remember, stay close and do what I say when I say."

"I know," he replied, a small hint of exasperation in his tone. That was understandable, as I'd made clear that on this mission he would obey me without question several times before we'd even left the Mandalore sector. I knew that bringing him here was dangerous, but Anakin had been insistent that he come, and I'd taken the knowledge from the Force that he needed to be present. Dooku had given me a hard look when Anakin had boarded the Vhett with us, but no comment was made. Anakin was my son and apprentice, and how I trained him was my prerogative.

After checking the seals by hand and with the Force confirming there were no issues, I patted him on his shoulder and smiled. "Good, because if you disobey me, there will be consequences." I turned from him, ignoring the small trickle of concern that I sensed slipping from him into the Force, and looked at Fenrir. "You," I said forcefully, getting the tuk'ata's attention. At least as best I could, given how agitated he'd become. "Scout the area around the ship, but don't stray too far."

Fenrir's head bounced at my words, which I'd enforced by bending the Force to my will to make clear he understood I wouldn't broker dissent. There was no point in trying to keep him at my side. The moment the Vhett had touched down in the area our cannons had cleared, the tuk'ata had started snarling and pacing. Almost as if he sensed a challenge to his position. Even using the Force to assert my dominance over him had only calmed him slightly, and I knew the moment the doors opened, he would take off. It was better that I made it with my blessing than not.

I placed my hand on Fenrir's maw, just above his nose, to get him to focus on me. "Stay near the ship," I repeated, drawing on the Force. Dromund Kaas was awash with the Dark Side, the supremacy of the place continually whispering to me of hidden power that lay nearby. However, I wasn't allowing it to tempt me, and instead asserting my rule over it. I was in control, not it nor my baser emotions.

Fenrir gave a half-growl, half-whine in response. He wanted to explore, to fight, and to conquer whatever was within the ruined city. A feeling I understood and even agreed with. However, I wasn't going to allow him to lose himself in the challenges and dangers of this new world. The sound he made confirmed he understood, though I suspected that his definition of near would vary from mine. So long as when it came time to leave the city and journey to the Dark Side Temple or elsewhere on the planet, he returned promptly.

Once assured that he would return, I moved to the side of the bay and pressed the button to open the hatch and lower the ramp. Fenrir was out before the hatch was even fully open, never mind the ramp starting to descend, and as the metal slipped down from the Vhett to touch the ground of a city that had lain abandoned for millennia, I watched Fenrir disappear into the undergrowth.

"I hope he'll be okay."

I smiled at Anakin. "Tuk'ata were bred for worlds like this. There will be other predators in the ruins of the city and the swamp beyond, but I doubt anything could stand against him. If any did, he is smart enough to withdraw and seek the strength of his pack."

"It is conceivable that there are wild tuk'ata on this world," Dooku offered as he stood with Maul and the others waiting to disembark. "Or another creature with similar genetics to Fenrir. If there are, then he will seek that pack out to assert his dominance over them."

"As he should," Maul added, a small smile on his face that hinted he was looking forward to whatever challenges awaited us on this world. A sentiment I shared.

"Cautionary: In my travels with the Creator, I encountered many beasts that would be a greater threat than a tuk'ata. If such creatures exist in this ruined meatbag city, then the tuk'ata may be overwhelmed."

"Fenrir can take on anything!" That came from Anakin and earned a small chuckle from me.

"He could, but he's smart enough to avoid those where the chances of survival are small. Or at least wait until we arrive to help him." Not wanting to dally any longer, I stepped forward onto the ramp. The HUD of my armour made clear that the air was safe to breathe, but I felt better – more complete – with all my armour on. Behind me, Simvyl had on armour as well, though unlike mine and Anakin's, his wasn't made by Mando'ade. It had come from the Lokella, and thus was composed of phrik instead of beskar like mine.

Dooku and Maul wore more traditional garments for Force users, though I did note that Dooku's attire had gotten subtly darker since we'd left the Order. Maul wore loose-fitting clothing, his repaired lightsaber – I'd given him components to do so – at his hip. Beyond their blades, neither was armed save for their command over the Force.

As the air from the Vhett mingled with that of the planet, the full power and depth of the Dark Side on Dromund Kaas washed over me. For a moment, perhaps half a step, I hesitated; unused to such raw, primal power. However, as the moment passed, I reached out into the Force around me, grasping onto it and began asserting my dominance over it.

The Force fought back; millennia of Sith had walked here before me, leaving an indelible mark within it and helping shape and empower the Dark Side nexus that engulfed the planet. I swore I could sense the billions of sentients who had once called this place their home, those who led the empire, the most powerful and able. Yet, even with their echoes stirring in the Force, tempting and teasing me with promises of untold power, I asserted my dominance over the Force.

I was not here to be corrupted. I was not here to fall to the insanity that lay in the depths of the Dark Side. I was here to take what I wanted. If anyone was going to dominate the Force, to bend and break it to their will on this long-dead world, it would be me.

The Force resisted. The echoes of billions raging at my demands and at the depths of my power, but I would not be denied. I would not allow anyone to prevent me from claiming what was mine. The galaxy was bound for darkness, and in that darkness, as the sentients across every world feared what terrors of war would be brought to their door, what dangers the future would bring, I would rise and lead those willing to fight for their stake to glory.

Around me, the Force swirled, my intentions and my demands twisting the tremors of the more deranged legacies of the Dark Side on this world inward. I knew I couldn't reshape the nature of the planet, not without far more time, power, and control. However, at least in the area around us, I would be its Master. The Force would serve and obey me above all.

Time became immaterial, slowing and fading away as I waged my war against the echoes of the past that refused to surrender. That denied the truth that their time was past and mine was at hand. But, as with every threat I had faced in this life, no matter how extreme or how it might break a lesser mind, I would not be denied. I had not fallen to the Dark Side; I had not lost myself in the maddening depths of its raging tsunamis. No, I had chosen to step into the maelstrom and command it to aid me.

I knew that I could never take full control over the entirety of the Force. That sort of action was beyond the realm of any mortal being. Yet, in this moment, on this world from where a Sith empire had risen and come close to shattering the Old Republic and the Jedi, I would not be denied. This place, this moment, was mine, and the Force would accept it.

Eventually, I felt the voices and their dizzying, unfulfillable promises fade away. Their memories, the marks they had left on the Force, remained, but they and the Force understood that I would not be tempted this day. That I would not fall into the chains that dragged down so many who failed to break them. As the Force settled, accepting that I had control in this area, I opened my eyes and looked back at my team, and in many ways, my family.

Dooku and Maul were looking at me the most intently, their minds attuned to the Force sufficiently that they'd have felt my actions in not just resisting the lure of the whispered promises, but in dismissing and dispersing them. Neither showed any outward reaction, though thanks to my bond with him, I could sense the faintest hint of Dooku's pride at my display of power and control. Anakin had tilted his head to one side, and while his face was hidden under his helmet, I could tell he had felt what I'd done.

His training had shifted since Kiffex, becoming harder and more demanding; however, he understood I was doing so to prepare him for the future. Not just for claiming his vengeance on Decca the Hutt, but for helping me reshape the galaxy into a fairer, more honest, and just place. One where we ruled.

The others were simply standing there, the droids waiting patiently for orders while Simvyl seemed to have a faint inkling of what I'd done. At least that I'd been busy with a matter pertaining to the Force. That I retained his faith and loyalty even after leaving the Order was something that I could easily take for granted, as I would admit his lack of presence in the force could easily fade to the background in my mind. However, for all that he could not draw on the Force as the rest of us could, I trusted him and respected his presence, and knew that he would, unlike many, remain a voice willing to question me if he ever felt I went too far or chose a path he considered wrong. Time would tell if I listened to him or not.

"Remember where we parked," I said warmly, moving past my moment of asserting my supremacy over the Force in this area. The comment was designed to lift the mood slightly, though I had no idea if it worked.

Lifting my head, I looked up at the Imperial Citadel, the HUD indicating that the building had, based on the windows that could be seen and the overall height, several hundred potential levels. Silently, I hoped that the places we were most interested in – that of the various ministries of the Sith Empire, along with the chamber from where the Sith Council that had overseen the day-to-day operations of the empire – weren't too far up the structure. However, I already knew my hopes were likely to be dashed.

While it was the centre of the city, the Citadel was built as a fortress. The walls were reinforced – something the Vhett's scanners had confirmed from the sections where the walls had succumbed to the rigours of time and erosion – and each part of the complex had firing lines to another. The various walkways that ran from the central structure to the others likely had bulkheads on each side, while the internal defences, when they had worked, would've been enough to keep out an army. Based on all that, and other recordings of the external features, the places we wanted would be in the most secure and isolated sections of the complex. Something that included the upper reaches of the main spire.

I moved forward, taking point to lead us towards the Citadel while accessing the Vhett and locking down the ship. As the ramp pulled back and the hatch sealed, Maul and Dooku fell into step just behind me on either side. Anakin and R2 were in the centre, as they were the weakest combatants among us, while HK and Simvyl brought up the rear. The assassin droid was armed to the teeth, carrying satchels of explosives at his hips along with enough spare gas refills for his rifles to take on an army. Normally, I'd caution him about such a loadout, but not for this mission. There was no hint as to what awaited us in the Citadel and elsewhere in the city, and right now, I firmly believed in the concept of there being no such thing as overkill.

My lightsaber ignited as I neared the edge of the overgrowth, marking where the Vhett's weapons had cleared us a landing zone. The red light of the blade added an eerie light to the plants, though that lasted only a moment before I began cutting a path through them. It was an unglamourous use for such an elegant weapon, but one that it performed admirably.

The HUD detected movement in the foliage as various small creatures scampered, slithered, and scurried away. None of them was a concern, as each was a prey species, not a predator. However, even as I cut our path towards the main steps of the Citadel, I knew it was only a matter of time until one of the local species of predators decided to make an appearance and challenge us for disturbing their territory.

… …
I moved back, the large, clawed hand of the gundark rushing at me, grasping nothing but air. A moment later, and with the slightest flick of my wrist, the arm attached to the claws was severed from the beast. It howled in pain, a sound that only grew louder a moment later as I drove my beskad into its gut and then pierced its back with the tip of my lightsaber.

As the beast fell to the ground, its control over its body severed, I turned. My blades were already moving to take out the next beast as it rushed at me. The HUD and the Force both alerted me to the danger, though even in a swarm of dozens, these gundarks were little more than nuisances to me and my team.

As that beast fell to the ground, cut in two at the waist, and another joined it, I surveyed the area seeking to see what threats remained. I grunted as I saw that the gundarks were all dead or retreating. The HUD quickly provided a count. Forty-seven of the beasts had emerged as we reached the main entrance to the Citadel, deciding that we had pushed too far into their territory. That had been a mistake, as less than ten minutes later, the remains of forty-one of the beasts lay scattered around us.

Attacking a group of three trained Force users, one apprentice, a trained warrior, an assassin droid, and even an astromech upgraded with defensive systems had been folly. Still, it was a nice diversion after the short trek from the Vhett to the stairs leading to the main entrance of the Citadel.

"Indignation: I do hope that those beasts are not at the top of this planet's food chain. They were barely worth the Tibanna to kill them."

"I'm sure they won't be," I replied, ignoring the fact that HK might well have just jinxed us. "But if not, then next time we encounter some gundarks, we'll let you deal with them by yourself. That should increase the difficulty slightly."

HK scoffed. "Indignation: I was programmed for assassinations of meatbags and Jedi, Master. Gundarks barely require the use of one-fiftieth of my processing power. "Suggestion: If we do encounter them again, might I suggest letting the Young Builder and the astromech handle them?" R2 beeped with indignation and rocked from side to side at the suggestion. "Speculation: I have yet to see the upgrades the Young Builder granted you tested in combat. It would be advisable to do so under manageable conditions." R2 beeped and whooped back, making clear his dislike of the idea, though I couldn't say I was against HK's idea.

Beyond the fact that taking down gundarks in a group such as ours wasn't much of a challenge, it would allow me to observe Anakin in combat against a threat that was a danger to him. Yes, I'd be nearby, ready to step in if needed, but one thing he lacked was a taste of combat, and as well as gundarks being worthy challenges for him, it would help me prepare him for his verd'goten in a couple of years.

"If we are quite finished discussing this distraction, we have a more pressing issue to address." I turned to see Dooku had climbed the last few steps to the entrance of the Citadel, one hand held out towards the massive doors that protected the entrance and now blocked our passage. "These doors, while old, are formidable. It is conceivable that even with our blades we would be unable to easily create a passage through them, and that is before we consider the potential that removing a section of them might cause them to crash down upon us."

I moved towards him as did Maul, the three of us working in concert to delve into the Force and demand it offer knowledge of how to get past these large obstacles. In theory, we could rip the doors open, but as with Dooku's suggestion, doing so might damage them enough that they came down. Something that could potentially bring down a section of the Citadel. Without knowing anything about the internal layout, such an act was foolish at best.

While I had Shatterpoint Acclimatisation, I knew I'd not find an easy way to weaken the doors without risking them all coming down. Hells, even with all six stages of that Perk, the Interface was clear that I'd never be a natural with the power, never mind reach the proficiency with it that Mace Windu had. Thoughts of Windu caused flashing questions about Serra to rush through my mind, but I banished them almost as soon as they formed. As much as I missed her presence, I wouldn't let myself be distracted by her, nor grant the Dark Side eddies that dominated the Force on this planet a path to try and tempt me into insanity.

After opening my eyes, I stepped back and shared a look with Maul and Dooku. "Looks like we're going to have to hunt for another way in," I said, not bothering to keep the irritation from my voice. "You two head to the right with HK, I'll go left with the others."

Dooku's brow shifted slightly, and his eyes drifted past me to Maul. "Very well," he replied slowly with a fractional nod. "If we locate a potential entrance into the building, we shall contact you."

I returned his nod, confirming with the gesture that I'd do likewise. As I moved off, Anakin came to my side and opened a secure channel between us. "Why did you send them together?"

"You have a theory?" I responded with a question of my own. I could sense Anakin already knew why, but it was worthwhile learning his thoughts on the matter and using the moment to teach him.

"You trust Maul, but Master Dooku doesn't, and the reverse is true for Maul. By having them work together, you want them to begin trusting each other, and other than you, Master Dooku is the only one who could stop Maul."

I smiled under my helmet, pleased that he saw my logic. Or at least most of it. "I thought you said that if Maul hurt me, you'd kill him." The comment had been made not long after the pair met, and while Maul and I knew that Anakin currently couldn't do anything to stop Maul, the threat and the conviction behind it had oddly endeared Anakin to the Zabrak. At least to the point, the pair had somewhere to begin developing a working relationship.

"I did, but we all know I can't. At least for now." I nodded; pleased Anakin knew his limitations. "But I'm right, aren't I? You sent Maul with Master Dooku because they don't trust each other."

I considered reminding Anakin that Dooku was no longer a Jedi Master and so didn't need the honorific, yet I didn't act on it. I still called him Master, so asking Anakin to do something I didn't was wrong. "You are," I responded. While I couldn't see his smile, I could feel the small burst of joy that came from him at having his belief confirmed. "I know you and Maul are getting along, but I need them to start learning to work together. We're all in this fight together, and having allies who can't work together, to say nothing of trusting each other, creates problems that could be fatal."

We settled into silence, moving forward around the outer wall of the Citadel. As with getting to the main entrance, I'm forced to use my lightsaber to slash and burn a path through the vines, trees, and other fauna that had overtaken the city since it was abandoned. There will be other entrances into this building; all I can hope is that they're both still accessible and that what lies beyond them is traversable. Otherwise, we're going to have to consider other methods of gaining access to the complex, ones that will risk weakening the already compromised structure.

… …
I stepped through the archway, the door that had previously been here removed. Or, more accurately, the remains of the door, along with the vines that had managed to slip through a narrow opening and then over countless centuries, bent the door back, had been removed. Inside, there was no light, though even before the flashlight that was part of my helmet activated, the HUD was already providing me with details while I reached out into the Force, demanding knowledge of where to head within this building.

As I moved deeper into the corridor, I quickly reached the bulkhead that blocked passage deeper into the Citadel, even as the HUD found a small interface panel. Maul followed me through the archway, entering the space so high above the world, it was as if we were on board a starship rather than firmly planted to the ground. "R2, get in here," I called out as he was still down below.

The astromech beeped, and a moment later, I heard the sound of rockets engaging. It still amused me that one of the first modifications Anakin had made to the small droid was to give him the rockets inside his legs, allowing him to fly around as he had done in the other timeline. At least before the fall of the Republic. There were other modifications he had, some offensive and some defensive, but the rockets were useful for helping the astromech move over uneven or unstable ground.

As R2 touched down inside the room, Maul shifted to the side to allow the droid to roll forward. I stepped back and let the droid get to work. The interface port looked old and probably had no power, but R2 would find a way to at the very least open the bulkhead before us. If he couldn't, then I'd just have to make a path through it, though I was reluctant to do so.

While it was unlikely there was any power left in the emergency generators and capacitors that this building undoubtedly had, I'd rather not force my way through security doors and defences and risk having the automated systems of the Citadel power up. Most wouldn't likely work after all this time, but any that did would be unnecessary problems. Dangerous ones too, as this building had once been the command centre for an empire that spanned half the known galaxy.

I stood back, letting R2 get to work, my mind reaching out into the Force, demanding hints of where to head within this imposing structure. The echoes of those who had once worked and ruled from here lingered in the Force, challenging my intentions. I frowned when, as I pushed those echoes back, they seemed to split. Some acquiesced to my commands, others grew stronger and more violent in their resistance to my presence. As if they somehow knew me.

Still, with the echoes split, I found it easier to assume control of the Force around me; those echoes that chose to help were allowed to do so cautiously. They had once been Sith, and trusting such a being when you knew nothing about them was dangerous. Even more so, perhaps, when you did.

The turning of R2's small arm that had slipped into the interface's socket, something that was amusing to see still worked even after millennia, filled the area as I and Maul stood there waiting on the droid to either open the bulkhead or not. Soon, there was a faint hiss as the bulkhead's seals were released, though it only slid a few centimetres to the side before stopping.

I suppressed a groan of annoyance and reached out with the Force, and quickly pushed the bulkhead back, exposing what lay beyond. The HUD reported the air wasn't as stale as I had expected, suggesting there was a breach or several somewhere in the building that was allowing the wind to enter and swirl around. Nothing dangerous was detected around us, though I wouldn't put it past those who designed this imposing complex to have traps with poison gas installed at key locations.

Stepping through the now-opened bulkhead, my lightsaber ignited, ready to strike at anything that lay beyond that might attack me. Thankfully, or perhaps sadly, as I wasn't able to channel my anticipation into combat, there was nothing beyond the bulkhead that was a danger. Instead, I found myself in another corridor, one that seemingly led towards the centre of the building.

As I moved forward, lightsaber at my side and ready if needed, Maul came behind with Dooku leading the others. Through the Battlenet, I knew HK and Simvyl maintained their position at the rear, cautious of any defences that might activate and trap us within the building. The corridor was, all things considered, empty and clean. Yes, there was a light scattering of dust on the ground, and a few abandoned items lying here and there, but overall, it was in better condition than I'd expected. Not that I was complaining, I just had been prepared for us to find the building in the same condition as the rest of the city, yet it appeared to be almost functional except for the lack of power moving through millennia-old circuits.

The corridor reached an intersection with three paths. One led inward still, angling towards the centre of the building, while the other two led elsewhere, angled to the outer wall, though where they led to, I had no idea. "Maul, HK, head left. Dooku, R2, head right. I'll go forward with Anakin and Simvyl," I said after taking a moment to consider how to separate us. I was trusting Maul to behave, yet while I knew my standing with him was reasonably secure, I couldn't be certain of his loyalty, hence sending HK and his phrik-coated body with him. I didn't bother saying to the Zabrak or my former Master to be careful and contact me if they found anything, as that was common sense and while that could be uncommon in the greater galaxy, both Force users had heavy doses of it.

The plan is to find a terminal from which we can gain a layout of the building and then determine where we're heading first. However, I suspect that to get such details, we're going to have to find a security station, and probably find a way to power up the terminal in isolation from the building's network. Even if there's power in the generators we could draw on, there will undoubtedly be layers of security to overcome in a terminal before we can get access to a map of the structure. The odds are that in the process, R2 or whoever attempts to slice the system will trigger alarms, and the last thing I wanted to deal with is having to fight my way through the place. Particularly if, as I expect, the Dark Council chambers are near the top of the central spire.

… …
I growled as I found myself again discovering a dead-end. "This is getting kriffing ridiculous," I muttered as I turned around, Simvyl and Anakin parting to let me once again take point. We'd been at this for over an hour now, slowly working our way down corridors trying to find anywhere that might contain a terminal we could use. Yet, all we'd found were dead ends and empty rooms barely bigger than a closet.

Another growl slipped from me as I stomped back to the last point in the passageways, where I knew there was a corridor that wasn't just another dead end. I could feel my anger rising as time slipped away and we kept heading down corridors to nowhere, though I was in no danger of losing control of my emotions. My control was sufficient to not only protect me from my restraint slipping, but from allowing the whispering echoes that lingered in this place to deceive me with their withering promises of power.

"Anyone having any luck?" I asked through the Battlenet, letting some of my agitation slip into my tone.

"So far we are failing to discover any locations of worth," Dooku replied first, his tone as reserved as always, though through our bond I felt the faint flicker of irritation from within him. "I had anticipated that the building would have considerable physical defences that would delay our passage, even with the power unavailable. However, the … extent to which the designer of this facility went to ensure anyone attacking it would become lost in its labyrinth-like corridors makes navigating the corridors of the Senate and Jedi Temple child's play in comparison."

I bit my tongue, holding back a snarky comment of agreement even as Maul spoke.

"I too, have failed to find anything useful. Yet while the urge to simply create a route deeper into the building is growing, I don't think we have reached that moment yet."

"No, but I won't deny the idea isn't growing more appealing by the minute," I responded.

"Observation: We have been fortunate so far, Master. While the continual failure to find a suitable route to the centre of this structure, or even stairs leading up, I have noted that each failed exploration has only resulted in the need to backtrack. If this complex had power, then we would undoubtedly find ourselves under attack each time we entered a dead-end, if not within every corridor we have traversed so far."

A growl of annoyance slipped from me at HK's words. He was right, as the HUD had located several powered-down defensive points as we'd moved. While they weren't an issue to us currently, I had used the Force to sever each that the HUD located. That way, if we were unfortunate enough to trigger the internal defences, the number of problems would hopefully only grow to the irritating and not to the infuriating.

"Keep searching," I said into the Battlenet. "There has to be a way through, though, if we're still drawing blanks in an hour, we'll start making a new path."

The channel closed, and neither Dooku nor Maul bothered to verbally confirm my instructions. As we moved, I found some amusement in that. Both were older and better trained than me, yet because this was my mission, they were following my orders. A novel situation for all of us, but one I hoped would become more commonplace once we were finished on Dromund Kaas and I began moving beyond the Mando'ade towards reshaping and preparing the galaxy for the chaos that would engulf it. Each of them had a role to play in that, though I already felt that it would be ones that kept them as allies semi-independent of my powerbase among the Mando'ade than fully-fledged supporters, which, perhaps, would be far more useful to me in the coming decade.

… …
"You're certain the system is isolated from the rest of the building?"

R2 beeped back in the affirmative as he connected to the terminal before him. It had taken another hour of searching before, finally, mercifully, HK and Maul had located a pathway that led somewhere. After everyone gathered there, we'd moved out of the labyrinth-like series of corridors we'd found ourselves in and emerged in the main lobby – for lack of a better term – of the Imperial Citadel.

There, rather unexpectedly, at least to me, we had quickly found a map of the building, or at least we had once R2 had interfaced with it and supplied the system with enough power that we could see the map. It didn't take long for the droids and my HUD to break down the map and determine that it only provided details on reaching certain areas of the building.

The upper third of the central spire was marked as off-limits, as were large swathes of other sections in all the spires that formed the complex of the Citadel. Those were undoubtedly places we wished to head; however, without knowing how to access them, and what, if any defences they might have that remained active, or at least ready to reactivate if we entered without permission, it was unwise to venture forth.

Thankfully, the general map marked out a security station that anyone should go to if they wished to report an issue. That was where we were now, though to enter the station, we'd had to melt the blast door sealing the room off with lightsabers.

"Observation: I have a bad feeling about this, Master."

I grunted, not liking HK's comment as he stood ready in case something went wrong. I agreed with him, but wasn't going to voice that opinion. Taking a second to confirm that everyone was prepared in case something went wrong, or R2 tripped an alarm he'd missed. Anakin was near the astromech, and thus furthest from the door that led into this security station. Simvyl and HK were on either side of the boy and R2, watching over them while I stood facing the door, prepared to strike if needed, Dooku and Maul at my sides.

"Do it, R2."

A single beep came from the astromech, followed by the sound of the extension he used to interface with computers spinning. My grasp on the hilt of my lightsaber grew tighter as the Force around us stilled. Something was about to happen, and while I didn't have the time to rip the knowledge of any potential threat from the Force, I was ready for whatever dared challenge me.

The seconds slowly slipped away, the only sounds in the room that of R2 as he worked to overcome whatever defences the security terminal had, along with the hum of three lightsabers that waited, poised to strike any that dared threaten us. I could feel the Force shifting and churning in anticipation of something. Yet as time continued to pass, and nothing seemingly happened, I wondered if I was perhaps overly concerned about potential danger.

A beep from the HUD alerted me to new data being transferred over the Battlenet, and as I stood there, waiting to defend my family if a security measure was tripped, the information R2 was pulling from the security terminal flowed into the armour. Even though it had been checked by R2, the inbuilt systems went over the data in a secure section, and once confirming it was safe from viruses or trojans, added the details to the map already present of the Citadel.

My eyes widened as the blank sections of the map were filled in. The various ministries for the Sith Empire had been housed in this building, or at least their senior offices. A design that allowed them to interact with the Dark Council.

The Ministries for Logistics, War, and Intelligence – though that was listed as Sith Intelligence, suggesting it wasn't independent, as the other ministries were – among others, were located in the building. The same was true of the empire's Diplomatic service, which included something marked as Special Operations, Transportation, Treasury, Citizen Bureaus, along with countless others that were needed for running an empire.

While many of these departments might seem trivial, I quickly saw the chance that all might have something of potential use. A listing of citizens would no doubt contain the worlds of the empire, and while most were likely unimportant, the knowledge of any worlds forgotten by the wider galaxy or with hidden coordinates could be potential goldmines for future expeditions.

Transportation might help me to learn how a government ran so that, once I led the Mando'ade, I had an inkling of ways to improve the sector. Yes, my people very much preferred to live their lives how they wished so long as they followed the Resol'nare, but others who flocked to my banner would need a more rigid structure of society in which to live and grow.

While much of what the base Diplomatic Service might know about other worlds was likely horribly out of date, there was always the chance that something of use could be located. And if their Special Operations was what I thought it was, then there might be caches of resources dotted around the galaxy that I could locate and repurpose.

It was unlikely the treasury would have anything of worth. Any credits it had controlled and monitored would doubtless have been looted in the destruction of the empire, if not rendered worthless in the thousands of years since this empire fell. Still, there was a small chance that it might contain accounts that remained in existence and had lain dormant in the various banks of the galaxy that I could, with the codes the Treasury held, access and repurpose for my use.

Yet, while there was potential that any of the civilian departments in the Citadel might contain something of value, I was drawn to the Ministries. Each had the potential to provide clues and pathways to lost knowledge and resources that I could use. Most of the Ministries served at least one of the Dark Council members, though the Ministry of War reported to three.

Those were Defence of the Empire, Military Offence, and Military Strategy; the names were supplied along with the other nine Council positions by R2 while I was watching the information flow into the Battlenet. The others were Ancient Knowledge, Biotic Science, Expansion of the Empire, Imperial Intelligence – which was also the leader of the Ministry of Intelligence since it seemed the department had been brought under the direct control of the Dark Council at some point in history – Laws and Justice, Production and Logistics, Sith Philosophy, and Technology.

A beep from R2 signalled he was finished, and refocused on the potential for something to go wrong. I stood still, ready to strike anything that reacted as the astromech severed the connection to the security terminal, yet nothing came. Still, I remained where I was, on the chance there would be some delayed reaction; a trap designed to catch intruders unaware after they thought they'd managed to gather whatever intelligence they had downloaded and were about to get away without incident.

Only after a minute of nothing happening did I relax, and as my lightsaber powered down, I turned my focus back to the data R2 had gathered. The Dark Council had, as I'd expected, a meeting chamber near the top of the central spire. They each also had private residences, or, as I supposed, Inner Sanctums, going by how the quest phrased it. The locations of those weren't in the security systems, but it was suspected that they were scattered across the planet. Something that was going to drag out the mission. I had to hope that the Dark Council chambers had some method of enabling learning where these Sanctums were. If the positions changed as often as the data R2 had gained were accurate – and the violent methods with which one member of the Council was replaced by another – then there would have to be some relatively simple way to learn where the sanctums were. Otherwise, when one Council member was killed, executed, or replaced via other means, then the knowledge they oversaw would have been lost. Since this Sith Empire lasted for hundreds of years, they must've had better foresight than that.

While the Dark Council Chambers were the place we would eventually be heading, and we'd try to reach as many of the various ministries and departments within the Citadel as we could, there were two places revealed by R2's slicing that had my attention. The first was a Mandalorian Enclave.

That was located within the area designated as overseen by the Imperial Diplomatic Service. Details of what purpose the Enclave served weren't listed, but the chance to discover something about the role the Mando'ade had played in the war against the Jedi and Republic, and even how they were used alongside Force wielders, had my interest.

The other location was located at the top of the central spire, several floors above the Dark Council Chamber. That was the Emperor's Chambers. Beyond the potential for tactical and imperial knowledge that might be housed there, I felt, for lack of a better word, a pull towards that chamber. As if there was something there that might be important or highly useful to me.

Closing my eyes, I reached into the Force, intent on ripping the knowledge of what was in the Emperor's Chambers that called to me. Yet, as before when I'd tried to learn what on this world seemed to resonate with my soul, the Force resisted. I pushed more of my power and focused rage into learning the truth, but the Force resisted.

No… the Force wasn't resisting me. Something… someone who was long gone was somehow managing to resist me. They were denying me the knowledge I demanded, and were powerful enough that even millennia after their probable death, they were able to influence the Force enough to stand against my power.

My eyes opened, and I gasped, the action hidden from others by my helmet. Whoever this Sith had been, he'd been incredibly powerful. Given where the resistance was centred, it was probable he had been the Emperor of this version of a Sith empire. I had a name for the most likely figure, Vitiate, as that Sith pureblood had ruled the empire the longest. However, the details of how he was defeated and lost the throne were confusing, to put it mildly.

No exact details had been given in the Celebratus Archives when I'd downloaded everything I could on the era this empire, along with Satele Shan, Darth Malgus and others had lived, as to how Vitiate had been defeated and his throne seized by another. There were rumours, stories, and legends. However, none were any more believable than another, with each being, even when one considered what a Force user was capable of, downright incredulous.

I knew that I'd have to head to the emperor's Chambers, just as I needed to head to the Imperial Palace on the outskirts of Kaas City. Yet, a part of me was reluctant to do so. No, not reluctant, more cautious. Something was going on here that was beyond my understanding, yet from all I could gather from the Force, it was something that was important. Perhaps not to my wider plans for the galaxy, but to me on some personal level.

After asking my head to recentre myself, I stepped forward. "Move out," I said over the Battlenet, already developing a path that would take us through each area of the Citadel before rising to the Dark Council chambers and then onto the Emperor's Chambers.

We'd have to split up again, as travelling to every department, ministry, or other place that might be of some use would take time even in smaller groups, but I felt reasonably confident that we'd not face a challenge in most of those places. At least not anything that one of Dooku, Maul, or I couldn't handle.

The real threat, if there was any, was at the top of this spire. Either in the Dark Council chambers or those of the Emperor above that.

… …
Once again, for perhaps the hundredth time since we'd entered the Citadel, I stood before a sealed door, prepared to strike at any threat that might appear when R2 managed to open it. Behind me, Anakin and Simvyl also stood ready to support me if needed.

Currently, we were standing outside one of the secure landing bays the Citadel possessed. Their location had been gained from the Ministry of Transportation, while the codes to access the doors had come from the Department of Internal Security. However, those codes had proved not only ineffective, but had slammed shut security blast doors preventing us access to this bay.

As I waited for R2 to work his magic, the Battlenet clicked to life. "I believe that I have located the issue with the bay," Dooku began from wherever he was in the Citadel with Maul and HK. The appearance of a small flashing light on the map, the HUD now indicated he was within the Ministry of Intelligence. "We have just secured access to the central archives of Sith Intelligence and determined that the bays you are seeking access to were designated for their use. As such, there are additional security codes and defences that must be negated before access can be gained."

I grunted at his words. "Of kriffing course," I muttered, not bothering to hide my frustration. "I don't suppose you managed to find an override code for when the security measures were tripped?"

"Not as of yet. HK and Maul are still working to overcome the outer layers of security of the systems. I understand that a ministry of intelligence would require stringent measures to protect its operations. However, the fact that a secure terminal in the office of whoever had been the head of the ministry, or at least the direct underling of the Dark Council member who oversaw this ministry, has protections that make those in the Galactic Senate or Jedi Temple look like challenges for younglings is both impressive and concerning."

"Aye." Such protective measures made sense, as the Sith wouldn't want anyone gaining access to their intelligence operations easily. However, given that the location of the terminal they were at was at the very centre of the Ministry of Intelligence, and according to the HUD-provided map – one updated with reports from Dooku's team as they moved through it – had such imposing levels of protection…

I shook my head, pushing aside thoughts about what projects Sith Intelligence had been working on, not just at the fall of the empire but throughout its history, that required such security. Then again, I remembered the odd moments in my former life where I'd worked with a spook. Those bastards always claimed everything was 'need to know' or 'classified' whenever anyone in my unit asked for extra details of whatever operation we were conducting alongside MI5 or MI6. Those agencies no doubt had insane levels of security to protect their operations, so when you scaled that up to a galaxy-spanning intelligence ministry, it wasn't shocking that the protections in place were extensive to the point of absurdity.

"Let me know once you've at least gained access to the codes for the bays," I said to Dooku even as R2 whined in annoyance, and I heard something beyond the blast doors slide closed. "It looks like we're going to be here a while, seeing if R2 can slice his way through."

"If you require, I could send Maul to your location. It seems he is skilled in the art of Mechu-Deru." My brow rose upon hearing that. Mechu-Deru was a Force power the Jedi considered dark, as it allowed one to manipulate, influence, and control machines and droids. I'd never heard of Maul having that power in what I knew of this universe before my rebirth here, but thinking on the matter, it made sense that he would've learnt that power. The uses for it on assassination or infiltration missions would be immense, and it might be how, in that other timeline, he was able to craft legs for himself while missing the lower half of his body.

"No. I have faith in R2 to get through the doors, and if not, then I can always attempt to create another entrance," I replied to my former Master. "I would caution Maul about using his power on a system designed by the Sith, and thus likely by those who could use that power, but I feel that would be redundant."

"Indeed." The single word carried a hint of amusement at my vocalising the warning without actually giving it, and even through the background whispers of the Dark Side that flooded this planet, I swore I felt a ripple of annoyance slip from Maul.

"Very well. Do what you have to." With that, I closed the channel. There was no need to tell Dooku, HK, or Maul to remain in contact with us. They weren't undisciplined Padawans or fools, and understood the dangers of this place as well as anyone.

With the channel closed, and R2 now offering a series of rather rude-sounding beeps and whistles as he worked at the controls for the doors, I turned to Anakin. His armour hid his expression from me, but through the Battlenet I could read his vitals and with the Force sense his unease. His heart rate was slightly elevated, though it had been that way since we'd landed on Dromund Kaas, but otherwise, he was in good health, minus, perhaps, beginning to get a little hungry. Understandable, given we'd been exploring this structure for hours now at something akin to a snail's pace.

It was his Force presence that I was more interested in, however. As I reached into the Force and pulled on the bond we shared, I once again sensed his unease at our location. Or more accurately, at the continual presence of the tremors in the Dark Side of all those Force users who had once lived, worked, and died on this world in service of their emperor.

[Are you well?] I asked him through our bond, offering him support in driving back the most insistent tremors that whispered of the power he could have if he only struck me down and seized it.

[Yeah.] The reply was instant, but there was an almost imperceivable undercurrent of hesitation and uncertainty with it. [I mean,] he continued as I worked to subtly strengthen his barriers against the Dark Side, [I know why we're here, and that I need to be here. But… this place… it feels odd.]

[How so?]

As I waited for his reply, R2 beeped happily and again the HUD picked up the sounds of something shifting beyond the blast doors. That probably meant the astromech had corrected his earlier mistake.

[I don't know. It's just… I can hear them, sort of. The voices of those who died here.] He turned to face me as he continued. [They… The Sith had slaves here, Cam. Millions of them. I can hear their wails. They want vengeance for what happened to them. They… they're begging me to kill their masters. All the masters in the galaxy. To free every slave everywhere, and to grant me the power to do so.]

[Do you want that power?] I hadn't intended on making this wait into a teachable moment for him, but it seemed the Force had other ideas.

[Yeah. I mean… I want to free slaves, like you did for me and my mother,] he replied slowly as if gathering his thoughts into something approaching coherence. I was glad to sense him not lingering on Shmi's memory, and thus creating a potential avenue for the derangement of the worst of the Dark Side to corrupt and control him. [But the voices… They want me to kill everyone who controls me. You, Master Dooku, Ferox… everyone that might stand in my way.]

[Is that what you want?]

[NO!] The response was instant and forceful, and beyond pleasing me with the certainty of his words, the fact that his conviction drove back the eddies of the Dark Side I sensed pushing against his mind filled me with pride. [I won't kill you! Or Ferox, or Lia, or Master Dooku! Only those who deserve it.]

I moved towards him and placed one hand on his armoured shoulder. [That is good to hear. However, be mindful that you don't lose sight of the truth of your goals and ideals in any lust for vengeance. Such a path only leads to insanity and becoming everything that you seek to destroy and oppose. You're powerful, Anakin, more so than me. However, you have much to learn before you're ready to strike against those who have wronged you and those who deserve to suffer for their choices. When that day comes, I will stand at your side, not as buir bal ad, but as brother Mando'ade, united in a common cause. And with the power you will one day wield, few if any will be able to stand against you, and none if we remain brothers in arms.]

He lifted his head, and I knew he was looking at me intently. Not just with the sensors of his HUD, but through the Force. I made sure I hid nothing from him about the certainty and veracity of my words, for I had nothing to hide. I knew in my heart that the only path on which my goals could be achieved, and the future I would take our people to, whether they were ready for it or not, could only be achieved in its entirety with Anakin at my side. Individually, we each had the potential to be insanely powerful, but united in common cause, we would be unstoppable.

[I know, and I'll always stand at your side, buir.]

I smiled at his response and squeezed his shoulder. He wouldn't feel it due to the armour, but the HUD would report the increased pressure. Letting go of his shoulder, I returned my focus to R2, a small sigh of irritation slipping from my lips.

It wasn't the droid's fault that he was struggling to slice the terminal. However, it was but another delay in moving through the Citadel. One that was slowly causing us to fall further behind my expectations of today. I had hoped that we might reach the Dark Council chambers before the day was finished and then return to the Vhett to rest for tomorrow. However, while there were still several hours of theoretical daylight left – the planet was covered in thick clouds that made it difficult to determine when sunrise and sunset took place without a computer having plotted out the details – it was obvious that we'd not get anywhere close to the Council chambers today.

Now, we could reach there if we abandoned everything else and went there first. However, I felt that was the wrong way to go about the exploration of the Citadel. Not only would the defences of the chambers be greater than what we were currently facing – and had already dealt with – but we would have to pass by many of the Ministries and bureaus located inside the complex. Skipping them in a rush to head to the chambers of the Dark Council and the Emperor above was foolish.

Those two chambers, along with most of the complex, would have to be reached tomorrow, but before then, I wanted this bay open. There should be something inside that would be of interest, and if not, then we'd at least have a location to bring the Vhett; one that was safer than remaining parked in the plaza in front of the Imperial Citadel, where any creature that lived in the swamp might come closer than I'd like.

My head turned to the right, as through the Force I felt a wave of enjoyment reach me. Fenrir had hunted or defeated something in his exploration of the city, and I couldn't help but smile. At least one of us was having a productive day.

… …
I stood underneath one of the ships in the secured bay that had been controlled by the Sith Empire's Ministry of Intelligence, running one unarmoured hand along the lines of the craft before me. The vessel was one of nine that were in the bay, though only this one and two others appeared to be flyable from a quick look at their superstructure.

The ship was carved beautifully, almost as if it had been created from a single section of curved durasteel. The hull curved and angled naturally, giving it the look of something that was built to cut through the air, let alone the emptiness of space. At around eighty metres long and nearly a hundred wide, she wasn't a small ship, but much of that length and width wasn't designed for crew or cargo. No, the flowing, ethereal lines of the vessel filtered to a point beyond the cockpit while her width was dominated by two mounts that housed her armaments. This was primarily a heavy laser cannon – or what passed for one at the time this magnificent vessel was crafted – along with smaller laser cannons underneath and missile tubes.

At first glance, the ship and the one beside it had looked out of place in the bay, parked as it was alongside the five others, though only two more were in any condition that might make them airworthy, perhaps even capable of hyperspace after thousands of years. Yet with time to consider the design, I saw why that was the case. This ship, I still didn't know its designation or model, was intended for covert insertions.

She looked like a luxury shuttle, something akin to what the Theed Palace Space Vessel Engineering Corps on Naboo might craft, bar the lack of the chromium finish. Yet it was armed like a heavy fighter or light freighter used for smuggling. The perfect ship for secret operations and something I would have to consider creating for those who served such a role for me in the future.

"It is an elegantly designed vessel," I turned my head as Dooku began to speak, his approach recorded by the HUD even as I marvelled at the vessel before me, "one that I would have been proud to have as mine if I had lived in the era it was designed for."

My former Master had, along with Maul and HK, come to the bay not long after R2 had managed to overcome the security lockdown in place. HK had departed with Simvyl to head back to the Vhett with the intention that the Mando'ade vessel would be brought into the bay for the evening. Of course, for that to happen, R2 and Anakin would need to gain control over the bay's systems. Maul was further down the bay, looking over a ship that had much clearer Sith design influences, and honestly wouldn't have looked out of place in the empire Sidious raised in the other timeline.

"It might still serve that role, Master," I said as I turned fully to face him, lifting my hand from the ship's unusual hull. It wasn't standard durasteel, but some sort of composite that, as odd as it sounded, reminded me of the coating applied to stealth aircraft in my former life. "Once we gain entry, it might well be possible to power it up and prepare it for launch."

The smallest shift in Dooku's lips was accompanied by him stroking his beard as he turned his gaze to the vessel. "It is unlikely this ship is capable of atmospheric flight, to say nothing of journeying through hyperspace. However, I see no harm in determining if that is possible," he added, that shifting of his lips turning into what was, for him, a pleased smile. "Particularly as we will not be exploring any more of this complex this evening."

"Indeed," I replied, unable to miss the chance to use what often felt like his favourite word against him. After a small nod from him, I turned and left him with what I was now certain was a clandestine ship that had once been used by Imperial agents to slip through places they might otherwise struggle to do so. Ideally, the vessel, along with the other two that appeared space-worthy, would be so, though until we boarded them, powered up their systems and ran checks, we couldn't be certain.

The ship next to the covert operations vessel was unlike anything else in the bay, workable or not, and was one that was easy to tell wasn't Sith but Republic in origin. From all appearances, the ship was little more than a courier vessel, barely more than thirty metres long. Still, it was another vessel that, while ancient, might be space-worthy, and thus of use to me if I had more artefacts and Force-knew what else to transport from Dromund Kaas once I was ready to leave.

Moving past the ancient Republic ship, I reached what was either a Sith heavy fighter or light transport. Like the covert vessel, this one was armed. Far more, in fact, than the ship I had left Dooku near. Hardly a surprise given this vessel had clear lines one would associate with the Sith in another timeline.

What this vessel, along with visual recordings of capital ships from the Sith Empire that had ruled from Dromund Kaas, confirmed was that Sidious and Plagueis had drawn inspiration from the ancient Sith for the designs of first the Grand Army of the Republic, and then the Imperial Navy. The fact that no one spotted the similarities, and that if they did, the matter wasn't brought to the attention of the Jedi Council, was astounding. However, the more I'd thought on the matter, the more I suspected that they would've tried to investigate and been led around in circles by Sidious and those who served him. Blind fools and charlatans, the lot of them.

The ship had clearer armaments than the other vessel, and a far more imposing design. The lines were sharp and angular as the galaxy would one day see in the Venator and Acclimator-class of warships the GAR used. However, the black and grey colouring was a visual reminder to me of the Empire Sidious created in the other timeline, and while millennia old, this ship was far more appealing to me in almost every way compared to a TIE fighter.

"Should I be surprised to find you admiring this vessel over the others?" I asked Maul as I saw him moving around the rear of the Sith vessel, his eyes gliding over the sharp lines that no doubt had invoked fear into those who found themselves facing the vessel millennia ago.

"Perhaps not," The Zabrak replied with a small, rueful smile. "However, I find myself oddly sentimental about my former vessel. The one I commanded before our duel on Naboo." He paused, turning his gaze fully from the Sith vessel to me. "What happened to the Scimitar?"

"Last I saw her, she was securely hidden on a random world in the Outer Rim. Precisely where I left her," I answered. Maul's brow rose, and I sensed a hint of surprise at the reveal before he regained control over what emotions leaked into the Force. "Once we're finished on this world, I'm willing to take you to reclaim the Scimitar. However, I would be cautious about powering her up. The ship, I assume, came from Sidious?"

"It did," he confirmed with a small nod, "and yes, I am aware of the dangers of powering up the ship without running a detailed examination of the systems. Perhaps not even before I could oversee the ship being taken apart to confirm there were no hidden trackers placed upon it by my former Master."

"I'm sure I can find Mando'ade capable of handling such an operation," I replied as my eyes returned to the ancient Sith vessel beside us. "However, if it's possible, then like the other two seemingly functional vessels here, I'd love to take this with us and get it flying," I stated, one hand coming up to touch the hull of this ship. "It would be a worthy vessel for someone such as yourself, once it is upgraded to modern standards."

Maul went still and then lifted a hand to his chin, contemplating the idea. "Perhaps there is merit to your idea," he said slowly. "The Scimitar was both my method of transport while serving my former Master, and in some ways my prison if as we believe Darth Sidious can trace its movements through hyperspace. There are elements of the Scimitar that I would prefer to transfer over to a new vessel, not least the cloaking generator, droids, and my speeder bike."

I smirked as I responded. "I didn't realise you were a speed freak."

Maul chuckled, a sound that was rare but not that unpleasant to hear. "There is a… freedom in racing over an open plain, or sweeping through traffic in pursuit of a target," he explained before his eyes darted to the back of the bay, where Anakin and R2 were located. "A joy your apprentice understands and appreciates."

"I suppose he told you he wanted to be a pod racer before I freed him from slavery?"

"On occasion." The reply was accompanied by a gentle – for Maul – laugh. "In many ways, I find myself seeing in him what I might once have been had my former Master been truthful in my education." He returned his gaze to me. "I still believe that you are too soft on the boy, too protective. However, he is yours to train, and from what I have seen so far, he has the potential to rival any within the galaxy."

I nodded in agreement, though I held my tongue. I was curious about what Maul had gone through while being trained by Sidious, but wasn't going to pry. The matter was a personal one for Maul, one undoubtedly filled with hardship and pain daily. Perhaps one day he might tell me and others what he endured, but until then, I would let the matter lie dormant.

The sound of metal grinding against each other echoed around the chamber, making me grind my teeth at the unexpected and irritating noise. Before I could ask what was going on, I saw the answer. The doors of the bay were slowly opening, though it appeared that after millennia of non-use, the machinery required a good service as sparks were beginning to appear where the gears scraped against each other.

I looked at Anakin, getting a sheepish shrug in reply to my unspoken question. It seemed that he and R2 had managed to get the doors open, and while the sound was already grating on my nerves, that wasn't their fault.

"Come on," I said to Maul as I moved past him towards a group of three ships that occupied other platforms in the bay. "We'll have to clear a space for the Vhett."

The Zabrak nodded and fell into step at my side. While the other vessels in the bay were beyond salvageable, I wasn't going to simply push them from the bay with the Force. Beyond the damage they could cause when they struck the ground below – to both the Citadel we were in and the surrounding buildings – they might still have a purpose. The three ships behind me all looked serviceable, but until we unlocked them and examined them carefully, we couldn't be certain.

The odds were good that all three would need repairs, and while none of the wrecks in the bay were of the same models as those behind me, they should have parts that we could transfer to the others. Perhaps allowing us to make one or all of them space-worthy again.

Haran, even if only one became capable of hyperspace flight, then as long as it had a tractor emitter, we'd be able to tow the other vessels with us when we left. The Vhett could pull one, possibly two of the ships behind her, though it would cost us speed in hyperspace, and if I had to, I knew which ship would be remaining behind. That being said, the greedy side of me wanted all three vessels if possible. Not just for the expansion of my fleet – which currently consisted of just Raven – but for extra cargo space for whatever valuables we located in this complex and elsewhere on Dromund Kaas.

… …

… …
A/N: Back, finally, from China. Too bloody hot there for my liking, but at least the flats/hotels have air-con.
...
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of Our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Sep 20, 2025

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 2 to 7 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

If joining the Discord or supporting my writing interests you, there is a link at the end of the chapter for how to do so.

Tremors of the Ancient Past 2
… …

I moved forward slowly, my lightsaber lit and ready to strike if any threat presented itself. The Force shifted around me and those with me, yet within the darkness that swarmed this planet in layers that those unable to manipulate and influence such power would find stifling if not terrifying, I felt no hint of danger. Or perhaps more accurately, no immediate threat.

Ever since we had arrived on Dromund Kaas yesterday afternoon, there had been a faint, untraceable sense of danger and threat. One that went beyond the fact we were standing in the ruined capital of a long-dead Sith Empire. Something lay in wait for us on this world, potentially many things. All of them promised danger and harm, yet I found myself looking forward to facing them; to taking on and destroying the challenges presented to me.

It was around the middle of the afternoon on our second day in the Citadel, and finally, we were nearing the Dark Council chambers. Or at least those with me were. Anakin, Simvyl, and HK remained in the bay we'd secured yesterday evening. My son and Simvyl were working on checking over the three seemingly intact vessels, and if needed, salvaging parts from the wrecks of the other vessels while HK kept watch. We had control of the bay and its defences, but I wasn't taking any chances that there weren't fail-safes built into the complex's systems to prevent intruders from invading the various spires that comprised the Imperial Citadel.

While my son and Simvyl had worked in the bay, Maul, Dooku, R2, and I moved through the various ministries and bureaus in the complex. Or at least the major ones. Dooku and Maul had searched the Ministry of Intelligence yesterday, though once access to the bay, under its control, was gained, they'd fallen back. We'd returned there first thing with R2 having established a connection with the datacore in the Ministry, or more accurately, Imperial Intelligence within the Ministry.

While the astromech could locate most of the operations carried out by the Sith Empire that had once ruled this world, accessing the files for details wasn't possible. It seemed there were two cyphers needed for each file, each several hundred digits long in not just in AureBesh, but another language that R2 wasn't programmed to understand. Even if he could, without the second cypher for each file, there was no way to access the data, and it would be destroyed if a single failed attempt was made to decipher what was held in a file. Something we'd discovered when R2 had tried to hack one of the newer files.

At that point, beyond copying the database to a large portable storage drive that I'd brought with us – one of several I'd prepared on the chance we'd have mountains of data to sift through – we'd left the Ministry with little to show for our efforts. Yes, we had names of various projects and places where Sith Intelligence had bases and operations, but without the second cypher for each of those files, we'd never learn where those places were. Hells, it was probable that most were gone; either destroyed by the Empire's enemies, ransacked by looters in the years since the Empire fell, or simply forgotten about and lost to the ravages of time.

Some other files and data were housed in the Ministry of Intelligence, as it seemed that the ministry was responsible for informing the people of the Empire of what was happening, but nothing there appeared important. Certainly not as to the files downloaded from the Imperial Intelligence archives, even if those files were locked and would remain so until we located the second set of cyphers needed to access them.

The Ministry of War, which had been our second place to visit this morning, had been more helpful. At least in direct knowledge gained. The Ministry held details of every shipyard, mine, prison, and the like in the Empire. Not just at the time it fell, but going back to the Empire's founding. From a skim over the list of shipyards and mines, most were in systems that were part of the Republic, and for those I knew of, matched up with facilities there. The prisons were unimportant, at least in theory, as anyone of value there would either be long dead or have been freed when the Empire fell.

However, there were several shipyards and mines that, from what I could tell when using the Battlenet to access the Vhett's databases, had the potential to be in systems rarely, if ever, visited. That a few of the mines were marked as critical suggested they might be worth visiting, or at least sending someone I could trust to visit them. As with the Ministry of Intelligence, access to what was done at certain shipyards and mines was classified, and while the cyphers needed to access the files weren't as complicated as those from the Ministry of Intelligence, we'd not tried to slice the files in case they had the same protections as those from the other ministry.

The lists of the various ships in the fleets of the Imperial Navy at its fall were another thing that had been gained. While learning the names of the ships the Sith had once commanded was interesting, if only for the names that I might want to use on ships of my own fleets, learning of the types and models of everything from the smallest snub fighter to their largest warships piqued my interest. The specifications of those ships were stored in the files we'd copied, but as with others locked behind cyphers such that we'd yet to learn anything of use.

The same issue extended to the Imperial Army. Names, numbers, and locations of various regiments, battalions, and special forces were all given. However, while the planets where those units had been stationed – at least before their defeat and destruction – were available, along with the equipment and supplies they'd last reported as having, much of the more sensitive details were encrypted. Not a huge issue, but it had become a recurring and annoying theme of the day.

The Ministry of Logistics was both the most and least helpful of the ministries we'd searched today. They were the largest ministry that the Sith Empire had held, but also the one with the least important activities. At least from a Force or military perspective.

Data on the various worlds in the Empire – both those inside Sith Space and beyond – along with hyperspace corridors connecting many of them, had the potential to be useful. However, as many seemed to be standard routes known in the current era, some whose names had since been changed, there was little useful data in learning all of that. Knowing a world that had millennia ago served as an agriworld for the Empire was all but irrelevant. Not unless one of those worlds was one forgotten about by the wider galaxy, and thus might be of use in supplying an army when the time came to do so.

One interesting thing that we'd gathered from the Ministry of Logistics that had caught my eye, but I'd not yet managed to go over, was the history of this Sith Empire. That covered everything from its founding after the destruction of an earlier Sith Empire during the Great Hyperspace War by Lord – and later Emperor – Vitiate through the war with the Republic, their defeat and surrender to the Eternal Empire, all the way until their eventual collapse as various figures fought to assume the throne and in the process weakened it so that the Republic and Jedi could shatter it. I'd be reading that from tonight as while to many it might seem like ancient history, there may well be something there that I could learn from and thus avoid repeating the mistakes of the past.

We had also ventured into the various bureaus, copying what data we could for later study. The potentially most interesting one might well be the Treasury Bureau. There were lists of accounts that they had held. While most were linked to banks within the Sith Empire, which had no doubt been liquidated and destroyed when the Empire fell, several were linked to banks and institutions outside Sith space. It was unlikely that any of those accounts still existed, but the chance that even one was still in existence, and held over three thousand years of interest, wasn't something I was going to ignore. That sort of capital was… well, insane. That said, I wasn't getting my hopes up that any of the accounts would yield any credits, and even if there were active accounts, we'd need to locate the right codes for accessing them and then see about avoiding anyone – or specifically the Jedi, Republic, and Banite Sith – learning that such ancient accounts had been accessed.

The one place that had been a waste of time had been the Mandalorian Enclave. The area of the Citadel where that had been housed was abandoned. Even when compared to the general state of the complex, it was clear that the ancient Mando'ade who had once frequented Dromund Kaas had left long before the Empire fell. Kriff, the area still listed as the Mandalorian Enclave, had been converted into a general location for any bounty hunter or mercenary the Empire had hired in its waning days. It appeared that, when they'd left the service of the Empire, they'd taken anything and everything not nailed down with them.

There was something that stood out with all the ministries, bureaus, and departments that we'd explored over the last day and a bit. While they were the central location from which the Sith Empire had run its operations, they hadn't been the headquarters, at least not for large swathes of time that the Empire had existed. After they had retaken Korriban, the Empire had constructed a command citadel there from which the Dark Council had run the Empire along with the heads of the various sections of the civilian government. The Emperor – or at least Vitiate when he had been Emperor – had remained on Dromund Kaas, as had the majority of the day-to-day operations of the Empire. Thus, even though for hundreds of years the Imperial Citadel had remained the heart of the Empire, it hadn't been the command centre.

Still, because they had never removed all the operations away from Dromund Kaas, then it meant that there was more data and intelligence for us to gather everywhere we went. Yes, it was thousands of years out of date, but the chance to find even one corusca gem in the useless data meant this expedition had the potential to be extremely useful. And that was before I considered what might lie within the Dark Council chambers – or at least the one in the Imperial Citadel – and the Emperor's chamber above it. Yet, as we rounded a corner that led to the stairs leading up to the chambers, I grunted in annoyance. "Of course, there'd be another kriffing blast door," I muttered, not caring that my words had carried into the Battlenet.

"Given the defences and security measures we have encountered in the last day and a half, it is hardly surprising that the entrance to the most important sections of this building would be secured. That we only face a single door is perhaps a potential gift we should not ignore."

"The odds that this is the only blast door blocking our path, or that there won't be defences to overcome, are unlikely."

I ignored the banter between Dooku and Maul, focusing on the door before me. This, along with several moments yesterday, was one of those rare times that I could've found myself regretting my choice after Naboo. Of all the Force powers that I had to relearn after taking Natural Evolution, the ability to phase through objects or teleport to other locations were the two that I'd used the most that I still had to relearn.

Unlike any other power, I couldn't draw on teachings from when I was a Jedi Initiate or Padawan or ask Adas for help. Each of those powers was a rare one, with few ever mastering them. I intended to one day relearn them as their uses were myriad and had saved my hide on more than a few occasions before I'd been knighted. Even during the duel with Maul, I'd had to use Phase to avoid a deadly blow.

The issue now was that both Force users behind me knew I could use that power, but saw me once again not do so. I'd already given an entirely logical reason for why I wasn't doing so –that I had no idea what lay beyond anything that blocked our path and the Citadel, and its defences would've been designed to counter Force users. However, the more regularly we encountered restrictions like this blast door, the more the pair would begin to question my reluctance to use those powers.

That wouldn't at least be an issue for the moment, as R2 quickly beeped in excitement, and a second later, the blast doors hissed and then began to slowly pull back. The corridor beyond was dark, no emergency lights in this section offering any illumination, leaving the lightsabers we carried and a flashlight that was one of R2's attachments, the only light we had to work with.

"I'm not detecting any power in the walls," I said as I slowly stepped through the doorway, mindful of any threat that might exist beyond. "I suspect that the power we managed to restore to the complex doesn't affect what lies above us."

"A logical conclusion and a tactically wise choice," Dooku remarked, the blue of his lightsaber standing in contrast to the red of Maul's blade and the unusual red edging with a black core of mine.

At times like this, I did miss my old crystal as the white edging generated more light to counter the dark of the centre of my lightsaber. However, I felt a deeper connection to my new blade. As if creating the replacement microcrystal with my will had empowered the bond I shared with it. The fact that the Mantle of the Force was now a part of my lightsaber only seemed to heighten my connection with the blade, and the crystals, and the pearl within.

"It also means that the defences of the council chamber are probably on another system from those we've already faced. The same will then be true of the Emperor's chamber above." Maul's added words made sense, and once again, he seemed to settle into the dynamic that Dooku and I had easily.

There were no issues between the two, and bar the gundarks we encountered outside yesterday, we had yet to be tested in battle, but I found the three of us formed a balanced trio. Each brought something different but complementary to the group. Though, as I knew, I couldn't be certain of how well that worked until we were truly tested: in and outside of combat.

The walls of this passageway were as high as any in the Citadel, easily tall enough that I could stand on Maul's shoulders, and I would still be unable to touch the ceiling. The walls were covered in panels that would've flashed with light as power flowed through them when this area was active. However, like everything since I'd stepped through the archway and entered what should have been the corridors that led to the Dark Council chambers, they were dark and unlit.

Interestingly, unlike almost every other section of the complex that I'd moved through over the last day or so, there were no obvious defensive turrets or weapon pods at any point. Nor doors that led anywhere by the single right turn that was a few metres ahead of me. It was almost as if the Sith felt that if anyone reached this far inside their command complex, then it would not be machines that stopped them but those who sat on the council and commanded the Empire in the name of the Emperor. Either that or the defences were hidden to lure any attackers into a trap at the moment before they entered the Council chamber. A perfect place, in my opinion, to prepare an ambush.

I moved around the first corner cautiously, my senses – natural and within the Force – alert to any potential danger. The HUD tracked everything, seeking the slightest hint of a threat, yet none was found. Looking down the corridor as R2's light illuminated it, I saw all that lay before us reaching the Council chambers was a long corridor. The walls were smooth, though light reflected in places off displays and power conduits that sat empty. I was curious as to the various systems here, but until we were within the chambers I was reluctant to have the astromech power anything up. The chances that we would trip a defence system were far too high for my liking.

Traipsing down the corridor, I remained alert to potential danger, though none presented itself, and we once again found ourselves before a large, secured door. This one, however, bore the seal of the Dark Council upon it, and as I looked at the edges where the door slid into the wall, I saw the recesses for another door, one almost half a metre thick to emerge from. Those doors were undoubtedly security doors to protect the chamber beyond, and even with a lightsaber, would take considerable time to melt through. If it was even possible in the first place, as, if this had been where I ruled from, I'd have made the doors – along with the walls around the chamber and what was above it – from material able to withstand almost any damage, presuming such alloys and metals were available to me.

R2 beeped and moved towards a small terminal in the wall to my right. One that had the standard interface he could use to access the complex's controls. "Try not to trip anything," I muttered to the droid as he extended one of his attachments and slipped it into the socket. The droid beeped back, seemingly assuring me he had this. I just hoped he did, as I'd rather not have to force my way through a blast door that had likely been designed to withstand attack by force users.

… …
I grumbled as I fiddled with the loose wiring of R2. The astromech droid was on his side, whining and groaning as I worked as best I could to fix him. Sadly, even after the warning about not tripping anything while he tried to open the Dark Council chamber door, and his assurance that he wouldn't, he had.

The resulting surge had launched him across the width of the corridor, barely missing Dooku, who'd had to move quickly to avoid the astromech, and slammed him into the opposite wall. The impact had damaged several of his systems and knocked loose a handful of his myriad of attachments; some I'd not even known Anakin had added to the droid.

"Force, what has Anakin been doing to you?" I asked the wounded droid as I attached some internal cables to what I thought were the right connectors. R2 emitted a beep that sounded more like a pained whine in response, and I resolved to speak with my son this evening. R2 was my astromech, and not knowing every modification that Anakin had added to R2 was a mistake it was time to correct. I was just glad that the violent rejection of the terminal hadn't permanently damaged the little guy.

A grunt tinged with rage, and that echoed into the Force came from behind me. Turning for a moment, I saw Maul leaning over the terminal, his body blocking what he was doing. I could sense he was using the Force in some way, and I assumed it was Mechu-deru in action. However, it appeared the system was fighting him; hardly a surprise, as with R2's ejection from interfacing with the terminal, the thick blast door I'd seen hinted at earlier had slammed closed. To make matters worse, another door of similar size and probable thickness had slammed over the entrance to the corridor we were in.

Dooku was currently working to override that door, though I had little faith he would manage it. While skilled at a great many things, when it came to computers and machinery, he felt it beneath him, hence why I'd been forced as his and Fay's Padawan to learn how to fly, maintain, and repair starships. At the time, I hadn't enjoyed learning all that, but now I found the training beneficial, a way to engage with Anakin, and enjoyable. At least when at the helm of a worthy starship.

"Any luck?" I asked Maul as I pushed another of R2's attachments back into its slot. Or at least what I hoped was its slot, as several had been knocked loose entirely when the terminal had rejected his presence.

The Zabrak snarled. "Not yet. The system is actively fighting me even though it shouldn't be drawing power," he replied. My brow rose at his words, as R2 had needed, like with every terminal in the complex, he'd interfaced with, to supply power to access it. That the terminal was working enough to counter Maul's demands, or at least stifle his progress, without any obvious power source, was concerning, and did nothing to ease the hint that had formed and now lingered in the Force that something was nearby that might be a threat.

I turned my focus back to R2, checking that another of his attachments – this one a small flamethrower that I'd not known had been added to him – was undamaged. The last thing I wanted was my astromech suddenly getting doused in flames from a malfunctioning appendage. With my luck, or perhaps more accurately, when the Force wished to inconvenience me the most, that would happen at the worst possible time in the worst possible place.

Ideally, I'd be contacting Anakin, seeking help on the modifications made to the astromech. However, when the blast doors had sealed, the Battlenet had been severed. I could still sense Anakin through the Force and was able to let him know that we were all alright. I could've spoken to him through our bond as well, but I couldn't display the readout from my HUD regarding R2's damage, and thus Anakin wouldn't be able to help as I wanted. Instead, I ordered him, Simvyl, and HK to remain in the bay and continue working on the vessels we'd found there.

From the last message that had come through the Battlenet, the two Sith vessels were flightworthy. However, both had sustained damage to their hyperdrives and computers that required maintenance. We didn't yet have the specifications of the vessels, or more accurately, hadn't found the cyphers to unlock the files containing that information, but Anakin was working around the issue. The boy was a savant at technology, and I suspected that whatever repairs and modifications he made to the two vessels would improve upon the designs.

The third ship that had appeared salvageable could potentially be the hardest to repair. The issue there was that not only was the damage to it more severe, but the spare parts Anakin would need weren't present. That was hardly a surprise, given it was a Republic vessel inside a Sith citadel; however, it did make repairs more difficult, and why Anakin had left that as the last of the three he would look at. I'd told him that, at worst, I wanted it space-worthy as we could tow it through hyperspace if needed. So far, we'd yet to find enough supplies, technology, or anything really that would require us to need a second ship, but I wanted to be prepared. That it kept Anakin busy, and generally out of the way for the time being, was just an added bonus.

As much as he wanted to explore the Citadel with me, I'd realised after the first day here that much of our activities were going to be, in simple terms, slow and potentially boring. Travelling around a dead complex that made the Jedi Temple look like a playground and having to wait for someone to access datafiles, override security measures, unlock doors, and then download everything we could find onto portable data storage wasn't something Anakin had found fun. Focusing on the ships in the bay beside the Vhett – which Simvyl was keeping ready while there with Anakin on the chance we had to make a hot exfil – appealed more to Anakin. That said, once we left the Citadel to head to the Emperor's Palace or anywhere else on the planet, he'd be coming with us. We would use the Citadel as a base location, but there was no way I was leaving my son and apprentice behind while I went somewhere else on this Dark Side nexus of a world.

Once I was sure the flamethrower attachment was secure and not at risk of malfunctioning, or, in the case of the small container of fuel, rupturing, I stood up. "There," I muttered as I wiped my gauntlets on my armoured legs almost on reflex, "that should be everything." R2 whistled slowly as I leaned down and pulled him back to his feet. Well, what passed for feet on the astromech. "Run a system check to be sure," I added.

As R2 did as I asked, I turned to Maul, curious how his efforts were going. I paused as I saw Dooku step around the corner. A simple shake of his head was enough of an answer to my unspoken question, and I sighed heavily. Yet, as I shifted to see if Maul needed help, I tensed as the Force shifted.

My hand went to the hilt of my lightsaber even as the HUD detected a rise in power levels on almost every panel in the corridor. Part of me wanted to ask Maul what he'd done, but somehow I suspected this wasn't his fault. No, as the Force grew thicker around us, the threat of danger loomed heavily in the corridor, and the whispers of countless souls who'd died on this world grew more fervent, I suspected that whatever was about to happen was intentional. Perhaps even a part of the council chamber's defences.

The gears in the wall on either side of the entrance to the Dark Council chambers ground against each other, slowly working after millennia of inactivity. I unhooked my lightsaber from my belt, the faint howl of the blade's ignition mingling with the mechanical noises around me and providing me with a moment of comfort. The blast door slowly started moving, sliding back into the wall, and I moved closer, readying myself for whatever lay on the other side.

"This is not my doing." The comment from Maul confirmed that danger was gathering around us and that he wasn't responsible. I hadn't suspected that for more than a fleeting moment. No, this was the defences of the Citadel, or at least those of the chamber beyond the door, flaring to life. Somehow, even after untold years, the systems still drew power and would deal with us as they would any attack against the most powerful Sith of the Empire.

As the blast doors vanished back into the frame of the walls, my feet shifted and I pulled the Force to me, bending it to my will in readiness for whatever threat lay beyond the entranceway. Whatever awaited me inside wouldn't deny me the knowledge I sought, nor the treasures they protected. I would claim what was mine and nothing and no one in this dead city of defeated Sith would stop me.

The door separating us from the council chambers rose into the ceiling, reminding me of the entrance to a castle when what sounded like the clap of thunder echoed through my soul. As the first slivers of light emitted from the lightsabers and R2's flashlight slipped into a room that had remained untouched for thousands of years, I braced, ready to strike at anything that challenged me. Yet, within the shadows that swarmed the room, nothing emerged.

The Force remained on edge as if we stood on the precipice of a moment of grand importance. A meeting of an era long since forgotten by the wider galaxy and those who would shape the new era that lay just beyond the horizon. However, for all that the moment felt within the Force to be monumental, the HUD found nothing that registered as a threat. No weapons emplacements powering up to fire upon us, no walls sliding back to reveal antique droids programmed to eviscerate those who dared intrude on the senior leadership of the Empire. Nothing at all that might require the use of a blade, blaster, or the Force to counter it.

I took a single step forward, standing on the precipice of the chamber, intent on entering the chamber, only to stop, as the Force before me shifted. My eyes closed as a wave of immeasurable ancient power washed over me within the Force, drowning out everything for a few moments. There were whispers of warriors, generals, and leaders long dead who wished to tease me with forgotten arts and rituals. Promises of unimaginable supremacy that could be mine. Yet, the voices were easily ignored as they were washed away in the tidal wave of power that swirled and rose around me.

The air around me felt as if it were aflame with desire, so strong was the Force presence in this room that had until moments ago been sealed for aeons. I swore a small smile crept onto my face as I marvelled and revelled in the power twisting around me, though a moment later I gasped as the flames of authority that echoed through the eras within the Force turned their gaze and supremacy upon me.

My knees tensed as my connection to the Force was assaulted and challenged; those who had once worked, lived, and died within the chamber before me were testing my worth. They sought to determine if I was ready and able to assume their legacy. I could sense their challenge and feel their doubts. From within myself, I called forth my power and took a single step forward, crossing the threshold and entering the chamber. These ghosts and spirits that lingered within the darkest depths of the ether of the Force would not deny me what was mine. They would not stop me from claiming my destiny and reshaping the galaxy into what I knew it needed to become.

The echoes of ancient Sith pushed back against me, unwilling to acknowledge my power or accept I was worthy of taking their mantle. Their chaotic, incessant chattering and screams insulted and belittled me, yet I would not be denied what was mine. They had failed, and I would not.

Even as I felt phantom hands seemingly grasp at me with the Force, intent on tearing me to shreds, I pushed back against the echoes that trembled in the Force. I unleashed much of my power in a controlled, focused rage that burnt away the voices, proving I was worthy of what they had once built. That if not for a quirk of chance, I would've taken my place alongside them. Perhaps even replaced them and the might of the Emperor beneath my heel.

The voices of those long since turned to ash faltered and then withdrew. The display of controlled power that I possessed was enough to still their challenges. Perhaps they remained doubtful of my abilities, or that I would never rise to surpass what they had once been, but they were seemingly content to allow me access, for now, at least.

Another step was taken, moving me fully within the chamber, and I felt invigorated. As if I had passed a test I had not understood or realised had existed. No, not passed… I had aced the test. The legacy of the Sith who had once ruled from this room had been thrown at me with their assault upon my very being. Their presence remained, lingering at the edges of the beacon that I blazed as within the Force, but they permitted me entry to the chamber. An act that seemed to renew and empower me in ways I struggled to describe. It was as if they now deemed me worthy, or at least possessing the potential, of taking my place amongst them, if not leading them to glory.

My eyes opened, and I took in the chamber before me, marvelling at the design that radiated pure, refined power and destiny. The air was stale, yet even through my armour it felt thick and heavy. The unfulfilled promises of countless sentients, along with the remnants of failed potential, mingled together to create an aura that would, to many, feel suffocating and debilitating. Yet to me, it felt almost invigorating. As if for the first time in my life, I was finally able to see what the Force was, and taste what I could be capable of becoming with it bent to my service.

There was no power flowing within the chamber, no shifting of lights behind panels that had once carried energy throughout the citadel. Yet there was light, though of the form that many would consider unnatural and deranged. On the walls of the chamber, and embedded in the circular raised platform that housed the seats of the Dark Council, were gems that glowed with unholy power, pulsing in sickly yet dangerous shades of red and purple.

That light reflected off the polished surfaces of the chamber. The walls of the chamber, along with the raised dais that housed the seats of the Council, were crafted with runes and symbols that, even though I didn't understand them, vibrated within the Force with power that could only mean they were Sith in origin.

The twelve chairs of the Dark Council rested on the dais, each facing towards a point a few metres in front of me, where those summoned to face them would've stood for judgment. I moved forward slowly, stepping carefully but with intent towards that central spot. The Dark Council was gone, but I stood before what remained of their legacy and their echoes within the Force.

Each chair of the Council was towering, imposing, and ominous. Carved from obsidian inlaid with the same foreign inscriptions, yet imbued with power runes that were present elsewhere in the Chamber. Each chair rose so that it created a shadow of the darkest black behind those seated there. I could easily picture the visual it would create when the council had been at its apex and the Empire had ruled half the galaxy. It was incredibly easy to feel the aura of untouchable power and influence that each Council member had projected to those summoned before them.

Yet, for all the grandeur and imposing nature of the twelve council seats, the thirteenth and central seat dwarfed them all; as if it was designed for one who ruled over others that were as far beneath him as an ant was below any simple, unskilled sentient. That throne – there was no other word that came close to describing it – sat on a higher level than any council seat. The back was twice as high as any other seat here and inlaid with gems and crystals that pulsed with unnatural yet enticing fury. What I was now semi-certain was Sith script ran in lines up the throne and seemed to vibrate with malignant menace designed, I suspected, to shatter the minds of those unworthy to stand before the Emperor while weakening any that might think to challenge his might.

As I reached the point where the Council would pass judgment on those summoned before them, I felt something shift. As if the air had suddenly been infused with the power of a thousand suns. A weight crushed me from all sides as if trying to grind the very essence of who I was and what I was capable of to dust. A grunt slipped from my lips as I braced against this assault, my mind snarling as I lashed out at the challenge.

The Force shifted as I focused my fury, bending, twisting, and manipulating it so that the challenge of a long-dead and almost forgotten council of Sith lords would not break me. I wasn't just worthy of standing before their shadows in their former place of power, but of claiming my seat beside them if not that of the Emperor himself.

The pressure pulled back as suddenly as it had appeared, and I recalled my command over the Force, though I remained vigilant of whatever next challenge this chamber had for me. My eyes scanned the seats, watching as each seemed to pulse with malignant energy before falling silent. As if the chamber was calling forth the members of the Council to pass judgment upon me.

Since there was no one to answer the call, each pulse through a seat worthy of a king went unanswered, the air growing heavier and thicker with each failure. The pulses moved slowly, inching one seat at a time towards the imperial throne, and I watched as the throne was engulfed in the darkest, most refined depths of the Force as it attempted to summon the Emperor to pass judgment on the interloper. On me.

As with the chairs of the Council, the call went unanswered, yet this time the Force within the chamber seemed to freeze. Almost as if such a concept was foreign to the Force within the chamber. The concept that no Emperor sat on the throne and that none were worthy of claiming the power was so alien to the design and purpose of the chamber that the way the Force was shaped in the creation of this place couldn't process it.

"Fascinating."

The single word from Dooku was a simple reminder that I wasn't alone in the chamber, though my thoughts remained on the seats before me. I could feel, even from their withdrawn positions on the very periphery of the Dark Side that flowed like aged wine through this chamber, that the echoes of those who had once sat on this Council, and those who had led it, were watching me.

My eyes narrowed as I corrected myself. Not all were observing me. No, further back, something or someone who had once been far more powerful lingered. Whatever or whoever that had been seemed content to let my testing before the shadows of the Council take place without it. Yet, in those darkest recesses within the Force that lay just beyond my ability to grasp, I sensed the familiar presence of whatever or whoever was preventing me from understanding the call I felt to this world, or at least certain places on the surface.

I went still as I understood this was whatever lingered in this place of the one once known as Emperor Vitiate. The founder of this Sith Empire and the figure who had ruled it for hundreds of years. Vitiate was gone; the records I had read on him and his Empire made that clear, even if the details were uncertain, yet something of the Sith remained. A distant yet potentially powerful echo of the once-dominant figure in the galaxy.

"I sense there is more to this chamber than it appears."

I agreed with Maul's words even as I felt something about him had changed. Likely the chamber had brought forth a similar effect on him and Dooku as it had me when I'd first stepped into it. I moved forward, stepping towards the dais that housed the twelve chairs of the Council and the Emperor's throne.

Around me, within the depths of the Dark Side that permeated through this room with more right to be here than the very air, I could sense the echoes of those who'd come before watching me silently. As if waiting for me to do something, or perhaps more accurately, take something.

As I reached the dais, a single foot came to rest on the first level. The Force grew tense in the chamber as I slowly climbed the steps that led to the seats of the Council. As the fingers of my gauntlet-covered hand moved out, edging towards the armrest of one of the chairs, the echoes grew agitated.

The air seemed to thicken with fury as the Force once again tried to turn against me. I growled at the reaction and reached into the Force, grasping at the echoes that sought to stop me. My power flowed into the echoes as they raged and screamed impotently against my actions. "You will not deny me," I growled at the remnants of whatever Sith were standing in my way. They would not hear my words, but as I expelled a wave of controlled, focused fury into the Force, they understood my intent.

I breathed deeply, savouring the banishment – even if it was just temporary – of the remnants that had sought to stop me, and my hand resumed its path. The HUD reported the surface beneath me, detecting circuitry within the armrest, yet my focus wasn't on the physical but the spiritual and metaphysical.

My breath quickened as I sensed the lingering presence of those who had once sat in this seat; those who had helped guide, shape, and protect the Empire. Even through the armour, it felt cold to the touch, as if I was exposing my fingers to the depths of space, far from the warm embrace of any star. At the same time, even though the HUD reported no power was running through the chair, I saw lights within the armrest pulse and felt the Force somehow contained within it reacting to my presence. Yet for all that, it was the connection that sparked within me through the Force that had my attention.

The moment my digits had brushed against the surface, it was as if I'd been struck by lightning. Every nerve and fibre of my being felt energised with raw, primal, almost chaotic power that sang almost hypnotic songs of power and conquest to me. I stood still, letting the sensations wash over me as I struggled with how to react. Part of me wished to grasp the power at my fingertips and wield it in that instant to start shaping the galaxy, yet I knew that if I did, I might lose myself in the temptations of power that resided in the chair and the chamber around us.

I reached inward and focused my will before pushing it out and driving back the indistinct words of this ancient siren's call of power and influence. I would not allow the ambitions of those who had lived, failed, and died before me to influence and determine my fate.

As I pushed away the lingering offer of ancient power, I felt the echoes of those who had tried to stop me from touching the chair settle. Almost as if I had once again passed some unstated test. Now, they seemed… content, as they might ever be with my presence on the dais and touching the seat where they had once ruled from.

As I came to the realisation that I was being accepted by those who had come before, the Force around me shifted again. Time seemed to still as I felt the echoes and remnants of those who had come before moving towards me; shimmering in the Force as they coalesced. There was nothing to see, yet my mind created the image of what I was experiencing. It was as if I stood at the eye of a storm, one formed not by the raging winds but by whatever lingered of those who had once been members of the Dark Council.

I gasped as I felt something in the Force shift. Images of indistinct moments flashed through my mind. The legacies of victory, ascents to power, followed by inevitable betrayal, deceit, and death that every member of the Dark Council had endured within these chambers flowed through me, granting me a connection to those who had come before, along with a warning of the dangers I now faced as I claimed my place among their ranks.

It would make little sense if I tried to explain it to others, but as my fingers slid along the armrest and touched the back of the council seat, I swore I felt a connection to the Dark Council. Not to those that had once been members of it, but to the purpose it had served. A body that held and guarded the power of the ancient Empire from threats, internal and external.

A smile slipped onto my face as my hand brushed the back of the chair, and I felt I understood what the connection meant. That power had to be earned and claimed, but once done, you couldn't rest on your laurels. Others, be they close to you or enemies that would seek to tear down and destroy what you had built, would challenge you, seeking to undo all you had done. The path to power was difficult and dangerous, but the true battle began once you had the power and had to defend it from others who wished to extinguish everything you had.

This, above all, was the way of the Sith.

I, however, was not a Sith.

I turned my head, noting that Maul and Dooku had moved closer to the council chairs as I had dealt with the lingering presence of those who'd come before. Sensing what to do, I turned my back to the chair and placed both hands on the armrests. The former Jedi Master and Sith Assassin watched as I lowered myself into the chair, and while their expressions were stoic, in the heightened atmosphere of the Dark Council chamber, and with my connection to the Force feeling more energised and more intense than I'd ever experienced before, I sat on the chair.

A gasp slipped from my lips, though none would hear it due to my armour, as I rested on the chair, and three things happened all at once. The chair, even through the armour, felt colder than the deepest depths of space, while the Dark Side prevalent in the chamber surged through me. However, my focus was drawn inward to defend myself as the echoes and whispers of the past returned with a vengeance.

It was one thing for me to prove I deserved to stand before them in this chamber, but to sit upon one of the twelve seats of the Council, to consider myself their equal. That the lingering residual imprints on every Dark Council member who'd once sat here would not abide; not without testing me to my core.

Even as the Force surged around and through me, seemingly magnifying my power to levels beyond my understanding and in ways I'd never imagined, those remnants assaulted my mind and soul. My fingers grasped the armrests tightly as my physical and spiritual forms felt as if they were suddenly trying to withstand the weight of the galaxy itself.

The remnants flooded the defences of my mind with images. Fleeting, partial memories of moments from across the aeons. Images of these chairs being filled by dozens of Sith flashed through my thoughts, interspaced with several being cut down by others. The words of hundreds of ancient Sith Lords echoed in my ears and mind, drowning out anything else I might hear, even my breathing.

Sights and sounds from a myriad of locations and instants of time experienced by those who'd come before assaulted my senses. Smells that somehow seemed to linger within the Force clashing with sights of battles and heated moments, while my ears buzzed with residual sounds from yet more disconnected ages in the countless centuries that had passed when Sith sat here and called themselves Dark Lords.

Emotions of countless beings at a seemingly infinite number of points in time crashed against the walls protecting my sanity; the defences that kept my mind free and able to influence the Force without being lost in its unfathomable depths. I felt my teeth grinding together, my fingers digging into the armrests of the chair, the beskar limb straining to crush the alloy in its vice, and a silent scream of torment was trapped in my throat.

The echoes and fragments of all those who had once sat in this chamber that lingered within the Force were testing me and challenging me. They had accepted me into their presence, but claiming a place amongst their ranks, as I was doing by sitting in a Council seat, was another matter. I could sense them trying to pull apart my thoughts and seek the weaknesses and flaws in who I was to test me.

Images from my life rushed through my mind, brought forth unbidden by me. The faces of those I'd cared for, those I'd killed, and those I'd met in passing flew through my thoughts. Feelings and sensations of those memories and countless more mixed in, creating a maelstrom of insanity within my thoughts as the lingering elements of spirits that had remained in this chamber sought to tear me apart and prove I was unworthy of standing beside them and claiming their mantle. The onslaught was unrelenting, taking every ounce of my will not to break under and succumb to the ravages of the deepest depths of the Dark Side. Then, just as I felt I was about to slip, as my mind was forced ever inward and risked being drowned out and consumed by the power pressing against me, I felt something.

A spark in the darkness. A power buried deep within that I'd never quite realised was there before.

What it was, or where it came from, I didn't know. Nor in this moment did I care. All that mattered was that this spark, this infinitesimally small flicker in the darkness that seemed to be drowning everything that made me who I was, wouldn't allow itself to be snuffed out and drowned by the darkness of the past. I wouldn't allow the successes, failures, and everything in between of all those who had come before to destroy who I was and deny me the future I wished to create.

As I grasped onto the spark and used it to push back against the weight of history, emotions, and memories that were attempting to drown me, I understood what it was. It was me. The very core of my presence and identity in the Force. What, for lack of a better explanation, made me who I was.

Drawing on the strength of my resolve, something not directly linked to the Force but still connected to it, I drew my power to me and pushed back against the onslaught of those who had walked, spoken, and sat before me in this chamber. Those remnants had every right to linger here, but their time had passed, and mine was at hand. They would not keep me from claiming what I desired, nor shaping the galaxy as I wished.

The tremors of the power wielded by those who had come before fell back, forced to acknowledge my might. They would yield to me. This was my time, my era, not theirs.

My eyes snapped open, my connection to the Force feeling wider, more alive, and more dominant than it had ever been before. The chair beneath me seemed to come alive, thrumming with a deep, primordial rhythm that raced with aggression. As my heart rate slowed and my breathing settled, the chair's ancient beat steadied, matching the thumping of my heart.

A gasp slipped from my lips as I felt the power of the chair, of whatever new position I had claimed on the Council, through my body and galvanised my resolve. The energy that the chair was connected to, that of the Dark Council itself, was at my fingertips, and it felt deliciously divine.

Yet as I savoured the moment, new tremors in the Force whispered to me, trying to tempt me to claim more power. To eliminate any that dared to contemplate standing against me, to destroy those that might claim to be my equals or superiors. My eyes shifted to my former Master and the Zabrak as they climbed the dais to other chairs, and a strange, all-encompassing but enticingly intrinsic warmth flowed through every pore in my body. I could feel the darkest depravities of the Force demanding that I strike the pair down. That I deny them the right to stand beside me and instead force them to their knees.

The warmth that emboldened me promised that I could do that and more and that they would serve or die. Yet, as I took a deep, centring breath, I pushed those tantalising whispers away. I was not a servant of the Dark, nor was I a slave to its most deranged demands. No, it served me and those I deemed worthy. I was not planning to become an Emperor who ruled from a throne few could approach; I had no intention of becoming like Vitiate, or in the other timeline, Sidious. No, my path was one that, while still controlling the Force to shape my era, would see me create something greater. Something grander and more balanced than anything the Sith or Jedi that had come before me had ever managed.

As the pair continued their slow climb towards other seats, seemingly drawn to copy my actions, I marvelled as the chair no longer felt cold and distant. Now it was alive with warmth and power, something seen elsewhere as from the floor beneath me, gems began to pulse with energy. Those lines surged outward, lighting up the dais of the Council with purple and red light, bathing us in the power of the chamber.

Around the wall before me, statues that had sat silent and dark began to become illuminated. Almost as if they were waking from their eternal slumber. The light that had travelled from the dais moved over, around, and through the statues, granting them a sense of purpose and sentience that would, if one was not prepared or empowered by the room, invoke a sense of dread within those present.

Even as the HUD reported no reason for what I sensed, the air around me seemed to grow dense as the chamber returned to life after thousands of years of inactivity. It felt to me as if the room was reacting to and accepting my presence as a member of the Dark Council, and stood ready to help see my will enacted across an Empire that no longer ruled half the galaxy while terrifying the rest.

The whispers of the Dark Side and the lingering remnants of those that had come before stilled. It understood I was the one in power; that I deserved to be here, and that it would offer me advice whenever I desired it.

I felt the Force shift around the room, tightening as Maul and Dooku sat on other chairs. I watched as while almost no time passed for me, they battled against the same challenges that I had endured in claiming my seat. The dark echoes of whoever had once sat on those chairs challenged them as I had been challenged, seeking to determine if they were worthy, and if not, ready to destroy them in the darkest, most deprived depths of the Dark Side.

The seconds dragged as the room waited for my commands, and the pair with me fought to prove their worth. I could sense their struggles within the Force; the controlled, focused rage of Maul as he battled against another who felt themselves superior to him, a counter to the cool, determined, steely power that Dooku exuded with every breath he took. Each fought their challenge in their own way, yet I knew both were, like me, worthy of this position: of holding a connection to the ancient Sith Empire. They would help me shape a galaxy based on what we would learn and discover on this world.

The tenseness in the Force faded away as each proved their might to claim their seat. I offered each a nod and smile, though the latter was unseen under my armour. Both, however, felt my approval within the Force and returned the opinion in equal measure. Around us, the room had finished coming to life, the walls bathing the chamber in the light of the Dark Side, displaying our might to those who would come before us.

Yet, even as I felt that connection to the Empire that had once been ruled from this world grow stronger, other concepts blossomed within me. Beyond the desire for more – be that power, knowledge, influence, or control – beyond the hints of the Dark Side at what lay within my grasp now, I understood that the way of the Sith, the path they had walked since those first exiled members of the Je'daii had discovered Korriban, wasn't the path for me. Not if I wished to create something greater.

My path would see the Force bent to serve me and my allies, but not in an Empire ruled by the ideals of the Sith, ancient or Banite, nor one that tolerated the idiocy of the Jedi as they currently were. And with allies and confidants like Maul and Dooku, I knew the potential for something greater now lay at our fingertips.

"Amazing."

The single word from Dooku, accompanied by the tremor of understanding and appreciation that slipped from him into the Force, drew my attention. "To think that such… power sat here unclaimed – unknown even – for so long." His head shook a single time. "I cannot fathom why the Jedi did not cleanse the world in fire when the Empire fell. The mistake of that era proves that the Order has never understood the truth of the Force and its place in the galaxy. Though the Sith of this Empire, like those before and after, committed many cardinal failures that led to their eventual fall and defeat at the hands of a disordered Republic and a misguided Order."

I nodded, finding agreement with his words before turning to Maul. While he had passed his challenge to claim his seat, I could sense a lingering fury within him. As if the chair had revealed something that fuelled his desire for vengeance against Sidious to new heights.

"It is an… imposing location seeped in the Dark Side," the Zabrak began as his eyes shifted from me to Dooku in turn. "These Sith failed, as you say, yet there is wisdom in seeing how that happened. In how the continual need for power and betrayal led them to turn on each other and their Emperor, for petty, selfish goals."

"Are we not all driven by such goals?" Dooku countered. "Do we not all seek to shape the galaxy so that we leave a lasting legacy upon it?"

"We do. However, we now have the chance to harness the energy of the failures of the Sith who once ruled from here and use it to power us as we seek our vengeance on the galaxy that betrayed us, and mark our claims to power."

"Perhaps," I said softly yet with enough force to make sure my words were not ignored, "we should leave the philosophical discussions for when we return to the others. For now, our goal has to be seeing what we can learn from this chamber, and whatever else lies still hidden around us."

"Yes, I can sense there is more that lies just beyond our reach," Dooku said in agreement. "Knowledge that is tied to the very seats we sit upon and that of the Emperors who once ruled from this planet."

My gaze shifted to the throne to my right: the one reserved for the Emperor. Part of me wanted to sit there, to claim the title that had remained vacant for millennia. There was a pull, the same odd one I'd had since we'd first approached this world, that drew me to it, that promised me that I had the power to take what was mine by right. Yet, as I considered standing and claiming the chair, I felt the Force react.

It pulled itself around the Emperor's throne, growing denser and more malevolent than I'd ever imagined possible. Pure, refined, diabolical terror engulfed the chair, threatening to rip me asunder if I tried to approach it now. Almost as if the Force knew I wasn't ready to claim the throne.

"Yes. We must take whatever power resides here for ourselves. My former Master," Maul hissed with more venom than he had in some time, suggesting his experience with claiming his chair had affected him more deeply than I'd realised, "would burn half the galaxy to discover the secrets of Dromund Kaas. I will not allow him to learn and harness the power of this world for his own. Not when I can use it to help destroy him and Darth Plagueis."

I bristled internally as the throne challenged and mocked me as if deeming me unworthy of taking the seat. I heard the words spoken by Maul, yet my mind was focused on piercing the Force that layered around the throne so heavily that I almost couldn't sense the seat. It was as if the Force and whatever remained of Vitiate and those who had come after him knew I wasn't yet ready to take my place among their ranks.

"Yes, the knowledge here cannot be allowed to fall into the hands of the Sith on Coruscant. If we are to stop their plans and rebuild the galaxy after the Republic and Jedi have fallen, then we will need the information and authority that lingers on this world and elsewhere with Sith Space under our control."

A voice deep inside me whispered that I should show those who had fallen and failed so long ago that I was ready to sit on the throne and claim the mantle of Emperor. That I was better than they had ever claimed to be. Yet, though the voice was mine, I understood that even with the seeming boost in my connection to the Force and the Dark Side in this chamber, making such a move now was foolish. Perhaps I was ready, but when the Force resisted me even after I had ground it beneath my heel into servitude, I understood I should heed the warning. No matter how much it galled me to do so.

"Cameron?" I turned away from the throne at Dooku's voice, looking at my former Master as he watched me carefully, piercing into the Force to try and sense what I was doing. "Is something the matter?"

"No. I was just… considering how to locate what remains hidden." I gestured at the throne, or more accurately, behind it. "There is a door for the Emperor behind his throne," I explained, the HUD having detected it as the lights and power returned to the chamber; however, if my thoughts hadn't been elsewhere, I'd have seen that easily enough myself.

The door was massive, easily three metres tall and half that wide. A faint line down the middle suggested it split open, while the face of it was reported by the HUD to be reinforced durasteel, along with something else it couldn't quantify. Engraved in the metal were lines of Sith runes, each glowing with an unnatural, ominous crimson. Beside the door stood two giant statues: depictions of Sith warriors from some point in the past. Each held a blade about half as long as the statue was tall, the tip resting at their feet. Their faces were hidden beneath armour, but their presence alone caused ripples of danger to radiate within the Force, as if they were guardians of what lay beyond the door.

Turning back to Dooku, I continued. "It's logical that the Council members all entered through another door, if not one for them privately."

"They would need somewhere to not just control the areas of the council they oversaw, but plot against rivals," Maul added, drawing a small nod from me. "As they would have before the Council moved to Korriban to lead the Empire from there, and perhaps even after, they needed a place near the chambers to communicate with their underlings but remain close at hand should an issue arise."

As Maul spoke, Dooku's fingers moved over the armrests of his chair. Almost as if he was searching for something. "There appears to be no controls built into the chair that I can see. However, I believe the ability to access those passageways lies not in the mechanical, but within the Force."

Even as I understood what he was saying, he closed his eyes, and I felt him pull the Force around him. It shifted not just into him, but through the chair he sat upon. As the seconds ticked away, and he remained focused on whatever he was doing, I felt the Dark Side shift. At first, there was a hint of resistance to Dooku's actions, but after he crushed the challenge with a focus akin to the hardest alloy, the Force aided his intentions.

Behind his chair, the sounds of metal scraping against metal echoed in the chamber. Leaning as best I could, I saw a section of the wall – until apparently empty and seemingly unimportant according to the HUD – rise, revealing a passageway.

Dooku's eyes opened, and he turned to us, a slight twitch of pride teasing the corner of his lips at his achievement. "It appears I was correct."

"Should we explore the passages together or separately?" I asked, though I felt I already knew the answer.

"I would suggest alone," Maul replied instead of Dooku, as I expected. "Each chair represents a council member's sphere of influence. With the way the Force seems… conscious of our actions in this chamber, it is probable that only the one who sits in the chair can enter the relevant corridor."

"I concur," Dooku said, offering Maul a small nod of respect at his chain of thought. "While there will undoubtedly be defences in the corridor, they should not be keyed to target the one who has control of the sphere covered by that corridor."

"What about the other spheres?" I asked even as I prepared to unlock whatever sphere I now controlled by assuming this chair. "I'm not sure it is possible for us to claim more than a single chair and thus sphere of influence."

"That shall be an impasse we navigate once we arrive at it," Dooku replied as he stood. "There should be a way for us to override the locks on the other spheres. Potentially even access the Emperor's chamber without trying to claim his throne. For now, however, I suggest we discover what we have unwittingly unlocked."

With that, he moved around his chair, one hand lingering to brush against the edge almost as if he missed the presence of the chair already. He then stepped down behind the chair, slipping from sight for a moment. In the time that happened, I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes, seeking to unlock the passageway linked to the chair I was in. I already knew that the door was there, the HUD having extrapolated where each door was based on Dooku opening his, but I had to prove my right to reveal it. I felt that trying to force a door open might damage or destroy whatever was held within that specific corridor, and I had no intention of risking the loss of anything potentially valuable.

… …
I moved down the corridor that led from the Dark Council chamber, noting the walls around me. There was a discernible lack of decoration in the corridor, with it having a simple, unitarian feeling to it with dark, ominous burgundy lighting that ran along the walls in three lines; one at my ankles, the other around my waist and the highest near where the walls met the ceiling.

The passageway had been opened a few moments ago from the chair in the Dark Council chamber. I had been the last to do so, and as I moved towards the revealed passageway, Maul was already heading down his while Dooku had long since vanished. A part of me was angered that they had both accessed the passageway linked to their chair before me, but I didn't focus on that rage, nor allow it to influence me. Both were older and more experienced with the Force than I, and I knew that, in time, I would surpass them both with ease.

I'd only moved a metre or so into the corridor, but already I had an inkling as to which sphere I'd gained control over without even meaning to. However, I was waiting until I reached the private chambers before giving that idea anything more than a passing thought. That inkling was seemingly confirmed as, after a few more steps, the walls shifted. Where before they had been smooth and precise, now images appeared upon them. I stopped at the first mural, looking intently at the scenes depicted before me.

The first showed legions of warriors marching against an enemy, their weapons firing almost as one at those who stood against them. Near the front of their ranks, weapons of every sort in their hands, pointing forward. Those were Sith leading those bound to them into war on some unknown planet. Turning, I looked at the other wall and saw a similar sight, though this time it was two groups clashing. Blades, axes, and all manner of brutal, offensive weapons were frozen as they clattered against the weapons of those who stood against them. Leaning closer, I saw faint markings around the weapons of the warriors and understood these were weapons imbued with the Force, indicating this was a battle before the advent of lightsabers.

Moving slowly forward, I traced my fingers over the mural before me and then shivered as I felt a ripple from within the Force; an echo that lingered from whatever nameless battlefield was depicted and honoured with this display. My mind drifted to the blade Plagueis, in his public persona of Hego Damask, had gifted me, which was linked to one who served in the Legions of Lettow. Was the battle depicted here from that war against the still-fledgling Jedi Order or a later conflict, perhaps taking place during the Hundred-Year Darkness that had seen the defeated Dark Side users exiled from the Order and Republic to one day land on Korriban, discovering the Sith people?

The unexpected link that might exist between the blade I owned and this battle from countless millennia ago ignited a spark of curiosity within me. The records from that age, like much of the ancient history of the Republic, Jedi, and fledgling Sith Orders, were lost to time. They had long been destroyed, burned, and vandalised over untold aeons of war and strife. It was unlikely that I would ever discover an answer to my query, but it would remain one that lingered at the far edges of my thoughts for years to come. Of that I was sure.

I let the thought slide away from the forefront of my mind and moved down the corridor, taking in the murals, paintings, and carvings that came after. Each showed warriors in battle across an almost infinite number of vistas. Often, the Sith – their weapons and armour seeming to improve with each new display I saw – clashed with the Jedi. In others, they fought against figures in armour I recognised: that of the Mando'ade.

Later displays showed my people fighting with the Sith at times, and against them at others, the Jedi often present in their robes and armour as well. All this made clear that while my people generally lacked the ability to draw upon the Force as the Jedi and Sith did, they were capable of standing against either Order, though we weren't the only ones capable of doing so.

Other murals depicted more groups of armoured figures, both fighting with and against the Sith. I wasn't as able to place those people, but as with the Mando'ade, they fought with the Sith as regularly as they fought against them.

Around me, the Force moved, as if whatever fragments of those who had once controlled this sphere watched and judged me. I wore the armour of the Mando'ade, but I commanded the Force as they once had. I was, perhaps, the merging of the two ideals in one body. Those fragments that lingered seemed to grow stronger the further down the corridor I moved, and as the depictions around me became scenes that felt more familiar, the air grew heavy with the memories of those who had once held this position on the Dark Council.

The final mural depicted in the corridor – though there was space beyond it for others to be added that now never would – was something I knew well from my studies of the war between this Sith Empire and the Jedi and Republic. The sight of the Temple aflame, the bodies of countless Jedi on the ground as Sith stood over them, caused a rush of emotions to surge within me.

The faintest hint of regret at the damage brought to the Temple and those within flickered for a moment only to be snuffed out by the delight and satisfaction of seeing those fools and hypocrites struck down for their arrogance. The only lingering annoyance was that, over thirty-five hundred years later, they had failed to remember the lessons of that defeat. Or perhaps chose to forget it.

Leaning closer, my eyes widened, and a small smile crept onto my face under my helmet as I saw the figure standing at the forefront of the Sith forces. There, when he had served the Sith Empire, stood Darth Malgus, the architect of the assault on the Temple and one of those most responsible for the sacking of Coruscant that gained the Empire almost half the galaxy.

In later years, he would turn against the Sith and their ideals, seeing through the flaws in their code just as I'd seen through the lies of the Jedi. However, to see the presence of one whose wisdom I was just beginning to learn from his holocron – one crafted after he departed from the Empire – here was ironically amusing. The recording the HUD was making would be shown, along with much of what was discovered here, to the holocrons of Malgus and Adas. Their insight into the Empire, its failings, and its successes would be extremely useful in planning for what I knew lay in the future.

As I turned, I tensed. The Force, while still thick around me, was shifting. My hand went to the hilt of my lightsaber, ready to be drawn if anything moved to attack me. From a point in the ceiling, a projection was generated depicting an unnamed planet. I watched as details were added to the location; units of warriors, Sith, Jedi and others who had likely fought in this battle. There were no faces, just symbols and numbers to represent the regiments and the like that appeared, and I watched in fascination.

Once every participant was present, the hologram froze, and above it, in a text I didn't understand – nor could the HUD translate – appeared words. Well, more like runes, as I recognised some of them as the same runes of Sith design carved into the chairs, dais, and walls of the Dark Council chamber. Even though I didn't understand what was displayed, I recognised a challenge. A test of my worthiness for my new title.

"I accept," I replied in Basic, hoping that whatever remained active of the system behind the challenge, understood my words and altered the displays to the language I'd used. I breathed a sigh of relief as the Sith runes shimmered away and were replaced by commands in Basic.

Before you exists a seemingly impossible challenge.
Your forces are outnumbered and outgunned.
The Jedi have sent a hundred of their Knights with ten thousand soldiers to claim what the Empire has located on this world.
The information your forces are guarding could help us defeat the Jedi and claim the galaxy, or be used against us to shatter our people and ideals to dust.
Relief is incoming, but it will not arrive for days, and you will only be able to collect a fraction of your forces and the information they guard.
Your orders are to ensure the information doesn't fall into the hands of the Jedi.
Are you ready to begin?

I looked at the floating words and then at the top-down display of the battle that was being projected. Oddly, it reminded me of games from my former life, ones steeped in history and fantasy, where you commanded from above, aware of much or all of the battlefield before and while it happened.

In theory, I could simply walk through the projection, ignoring it. However, I sensed this was a test for those new to the chair I'd claimed. The challenge that lay before me, at least outside of what the map was displaying, was determining which of the spheres I now commanded. Defence of the Empire, Military Offence, and Military Strategy were the most obvious choices, not least given the various murals that lined the corridor leading up to this display. What I had to determine was which sphere this was, as it would influence the conditions of the challenge being presented to me.

I moved around the display, taking in the terrain, noting every possible natural defence in the area nearby where my forces were gathered. The ground between my forces and those of the Jedi was wide, perhaps a few hundred kilometres based on the measurements generated by the HUD using the size of each unit on my side as a guide. A dozen possible plans for the defence were formed in my head and dismissed almost instantly. This battle was one that couldn't be won, not in any traditional sense, but the longer I studied the challenge, the more I understood that it wasn't about winning. No, it was about protecting the interests of the Empire and ensuring that in the grand scheme of things, we didn't emerge weakened from this engagement.

My skill in larger-scale warfare was, to be polite, greatly lacking. I knew the basics of such combat, but my forte was in small-scale actions. Working with and directing small-scale units on clandestine operations. Both in this life and the one before. Yet even with that flaw in my training – something that I already knew I had to work to overcome but had the realisation driven home by this challenge – I felt I had the potential to complete the mission to a level beyond that of the base requirement.

"Begin."

The single word had the text disappear. At the same time, the display of the Jedi and their forces faded away, lost in the fog of war.

The enemy has disturbed long-range reconnaissance of their position.

I didn't need that to be stated, but I could understand why this holographic map was doing so. It was acting to provide 'real-time' intel as the battle raged. Or would rage once my forces clashed with those of the Jedi.

I moved forward and placed my finger over one unit – that of heavy war droids – and moved my finger. I smirked as the unit began to move to where I'd dragged them, indicating that my thoughts on how the units were controlled were accurate. With that knowledge, and what I perfectly remembered from the surroundings before the fog of war engaged, I began moving my troops, stationing them in locations designed to harass, delay, and distract the Jedi forces.

The map moved slowly, my units shifting around as the intelligence, something attached to the unit of my commander – a Sith Lord and two dozen Sith warriors –blinked to remind me of its location. Those were the only Force users I had at this battle, and while I suspected the Sith Lord could take out many of the Jedi single-handedly, the Jedi had three to four times the number of Force users that I did.

Time in the battle passed slowly, though still I suspected quicker than if it was happening in real-time. My forces moved around, getting to the positions I had instructed, as I prepared for the engagement.

Report from orbital forces:
Jedi reinforcements have entered orbit. Air and space superiority is unlikely to last.

I grumbled at the new intel, irritated that conditions were worsening before the battle that I was commanding had even begun. Worse still, the advanced elements of my forces were now engaging the skirmishers from the Jedi lines. As I'd expected, they had chosen to bring their advanced elements on the quickest and safest path towards my position. The issue was that, as my forward unit began facing off with more Republic soldiers, without oversight of the whole battlefield, I had no way to be certain of the location of the enemy.

There were other routes they could have taken to reach my starting location. Ones that, while less expedient, would grant them the chance to flank and outmanoeuvre my men. I couldn't cover all those extra routes, not without pulling men from other locations and risking weakening all positions, so I'd done the best I could. Victory over the Jedi wasn't coming from defeating their army and killing the Jedi, but by surviving until the information could be evacuated. Yet, with the battle in orbit turning, it was probable that even that might be delayed if not removed as an option for completing the challenge.

There was one obvious path to take in simply destroying the information. However, even if I did that at the beginning of the battle and had ordered a full withdrawal, the Jedi and their forces would've pursued relentlessly. No, it was better to stand and fight where I knew the terrain and had some advantages I could use than fall back to an uncertain location.

One of the two elements that I'd deployed to engage any flanking forces sighted a Jedi commando unit moving through the path I'd expected. I smiled as the element waited for the commandos to reach the optimal position before ambushing them. The commando unit suffered heavy losses almost instantly, while the lead positions engaging the main Republic force were reinforced and holding. However, things turned at both almost instantly.

At the forward position, the Republic started swarming out, laying down so much fire that my forces there would quickly be overrun. At the same time, half the Jedi on the field appeared, striking the unit that was ambushing the Republic commandos.

I growled, knowing the unit facing the Jedi was done for, and ordered them to go down fighting. Turning back to the front line, I watched as my forces there were whittled down. They would fall soon, yet they were making the Republic pay for the ground. Even though my numbers there were falling, the Republic forces' numbers were falling three to four times as fast.

I started moving my other units around, shifting to a point I'd noted as a fallback location where I could at least group most of my forces for a final stand. As they started to move, I blinked as the unit engaged the Jedi and the area around it was engulfed in a bright light that smothered the battlefield. When the light faded, the unit was gone along with almost all the Jedi and most of the commandos. The ground was flattened, and I realised that the unit, or at least one part of it, had carried heavy explosives and used them in a last desperate gamble to weaken the Republic and Jedi forces. An action that had worked and brought a smile to my face.

That joy didn't last as my front line was overwhelmed by the bulk of the Republic forces. As they pushed forward and what remained of my men gathered for their last stand, I frowned as I realised I was still missing the rest of the Jedi. Their numbers had been heavily weakened by the glorious sacrifice of the warriors who'd engaged them, but around half remained.

I watched the battlefield cautiously, seeking the location of those Jedi. They were the trump card in the Republic forces and the ones I needed to weaken the most to give my men any chance of survival.

Orbital supremacy lost.
The Sith fleet has withdrawn to lunar orbit.
The Republic is deploying landers with additional forces.

I growled at the intelligence, though it did make clear that this wasn't a challenge for the Military Offence sphere. With that in mind, I altered my plans for my remaining forces and then waited.

The missing Jedi appeared to their right, having taken one of the longer flanking paths in the hopes of attacking my forces from behind. By withdrawing as I had, they lost that chance, but now could move to attack my lines while supported by the majority of the Republic army.

As I watched, the Jedi clashed into my lines, slicing through the warriors, though not without a few casualties. When they clashed with the Sith Lord and his Sith Warriors, the Jedi numbers began dropping faster, proving that an average Sith was a greater fighter than an average Jedi, even millennia ago. Yet, what they might lack in skill, they were making up for in numbers and support.

My lines had been broken by the Jedi's assault, and with the Force users battling behind them and the Republic army before them, I knew my warriors were doomed. Knowing this, I had them concentrate their fire as best they could on the strongest Republic units. They wouldn't kill as many Republic soldiers that way, but those units were the ones with the best training and equipment. Each of them that fell hurt the Republic's war effort more than some random grunt.

Time passed slowly as the chaos of the battle raged. The Jedi fought ferociously with my Sith while the regular forces clashed. The Republic army moved ever closer, fighting for every inch of ground as my warriors took out their best men when they could. Yet while the Republic and Jedi were losing men faster than my forces, the trickle of losses I was experiencing turned into a steady flow. It was only a matter of time until my men were overwhelmed, and the information was lost.

Knowing this, I accessed two of the units I had left, the same kind as those who had taken out almost half the Jedi with an earlier desperate act. I disliked throwing away the lives of those I was commanding, particularly the Sith Lord and his Warriors. However, my orders were clear and failing that might prevent me from gaining access deeper into the passageway.

The field was engulfed in a trio of blinding bright flashes of light. When it faded, almost nothing remained. A handful of Jedi had slipped away, sensing the danger and able to get away. The rest, along with ninety per cent of the Republic army that had been engaging my warriors and all my Sith, were gone. Reduced to ash along with the information they had been protecting.

The hologram snapped out after that point, and I stood, waiting to see what would happen.

Challenge Completed.
Welcome, My Lord, to the Sphere of the Military Command.
The lives of any beneath your command, on any world throughout the galaxy, are but tools to be used to protect the glory of the Empire and the enduring reign of the Emperor.
All will be sacrificed for the Empire, though their deaths should serve a purpose in protecting the Empire, for otherwise their lives and the time the Empire invested in them were worthless.

With that, the projection ended, and beyond where the hologram had been displayed, the walls were illuminated in the same dark burgundy as the rest of the passageway. At the end of the passageway, a large, foreboding door was revealed. It was crafted, the HUD revealed, from durasteel and obsidian and was engraved with a large seal: that of the Sphere of the Defence of the Empire.

I took a moment to consider the text that had been displayed. This should've been the sphere of either Defence of the Empire, Military Strategy, or possibly even Military Offence, though that was unlikely given the challenge I'd just completed. Yet the message had referred to this as the Sphere of Military Command. It took me a moment to realise why that was.

There had been twelve Spheres when Vitiate had ruled this Empire, but in the later centuries of its existence, the council had been reworked. Under the reign of Empress Acina, twelve had become five. The three Spheres I thought I had a chance of potentially having gained control over had been merged into the new Sphere of Military Command.

This chamber, along with the one on Korriban, which had become the command world of the Empire even as Dromund Kaas had remained the capital, had seemingly stayed at twelve seats, though only five were needed. That meant that multiple corridors would be openable by myself, Dooku and Maul, overcoming a question that lingered at the back of my mind about how we'd gain access to the other corridors, to say nothing of the Emperor's chamber. I'd still explore the other corridors I should be able to access, but that could wait until I was finished here.

I moved forward, sensing what lingered in this place of those who had held this office, approving of my ascension to command of this sphere. That I would do what was needed for the greater good of the Empire. Yet as I approached the door, my focus was on it and the way it seemed to radiate into the Force, generating one final challenge for me before the mysteries of the office were revealed.

I placed my hand on the door and closed my eyes. Reaching into the Force, I took command of it around me and pushed my will and power forward, engulfing the door and the Sith runes that were engraved into its edges, in my presence. A second later, I felt the door react, and as I opened my eyes, I heard the gears that controlled it begin to shift, working to slide open the door and, for the first time in millennia, reveal what secrets and knowledge were held within.

As the door slid open, the light in the passageway crept forward, slowly illuminating the chamber before me as I stepped into it. The room was large, with several desks against the walls that formed a triangular shape to the room. Each of the other walls contained a door as well, though neither was as grand nor imposing as the one I had just entered through. What dominated the room, however, was a large triangular table in the very centre of the room that was impossible to ignore when moving around the chamber.

I moved closer to the wall to my left, taking in the various banners and artwork that hung there. Each of the banners was old, ravaged by time and battle with the same unmistakable Sith script upon them. These clearly came from regiments and armies within the Sith forces that had fallen in battle, but had done so to earn remembrance for their sacrifice. Beneath each banner was a small bar, and when I touched it, the bar projected words into the air. Initially, those words were in Sith runes, but before I turned away, unable to read them, the text shifted into Basic.

Reading the citation, I learnt this unit, the sixty-third army from Ziost, had fallen in battle against the Republic during the Liberation of Taris. The date given wasn't one I recognised, though HUD quickly applied it to the current galactic calendar, and I was able to place it as a battle that took place before the Treaty of Coruscant was signed.

The text faded away as the bar powered down, likely a feature to save the Lord of the Sphere of Defence of the Empire from having to waste valuable time doing so themselves. The other banners and the artwork on the walls all had similar bars underneath, and I knew that once the room, along with whatever lay beyond the two doors, was examined, I'd return and press each bar. Not just to gain some insight into the history of the Empire, but out of respect for the sacrifice of those who fought and died for the Empire.

I turned to the central table, my fingers gliding along the edge of it as power flowed into the systems for the first time in aeons. The surface of the table was generally empty, with only a handful of ancient datapads on top. Indentations that could only be for holocrons – both Sith and Jedi – existed at one corner of the table; however, no holocrons were present in the room. Hardly a surprise, as during the final fall of the Empire, they would either have been looted by the last Dark Lord to command this sphere or taken to secure vaults somewhere on the planet for protection from whatever assault had driven the final nail into the coffin of this Sith Empire.

I could feel the embers of those who had held control over this sphere lingering in the Force as my fingers glided along the edge of the table. The design reminded me heavily of a Sith holocron, featuring the same sharp, concise, and controlled lines. The sort of form and structure that one tasked with defending the Empire from threats, foreign and domestic, would require. The table reflected the burgundy light of the room and that from my armour as I moved around it, though as my fingers slid along the edge, I was drawn to one corner.

There was a Sith rune, larger than any other on the surface of the table. It pulsed both with the familiar light of the sphere and within the Force. I moved towards it, sensing the connection I had with the rune linked in some way to my chair back in the Dark Council chamber. As my hand floated over the rune, a low hum seemed to echo through the Force; one that I instinctively knew how to react to. A moment later, the rune pulsed brightly, and the light from it raced throughout the table.

I stepped back, watching as a singular shaft of light rose from the centre of the table and touched the ceiling. The shaft expanded outwards, causing the air around me to shift, and as I watched, a map of the galaxy was revealed; one detailing the status of the Empire the last time the table had been activated.

Various worlds blinked for attention, others darkened almost as soon as they appeared, and as I watched, I saw that when the Empire had fallen, the Republic had driven them back until only Dromund Kaas and a handful of other locations remained under the control of the Empire. Those other locations were worlds deep within Sith Space, and as I watched, they began flaring. Almost as if the systems that connected this table to others within the Imperial Citadel and beyond were trying to gain updates on the status of those systems. One by one, each world began blinking, joining the list of worlds of apparent uncertain fates.

Leaning closer, I noted the names of several of those worlds. Ziost and Korriban were the two most well-known, though others also pulsed for attention within the depths of Sith Space. Begeren, Khar Delba, Korriz, and others were known to me, though only in passing, as worlds that regularly fell under the control of the Sith whenever they rose in their space before the sector was finally claimed by the Republic following the New Sith Wars.

Detailed records on those worlds and others within Sith space were few and far between, and while the information contained by the systems in this chamber would be vastly out of date, I was curious as to what made those worlds worthy of being tracked by this system. Or at least why they, above other worlds, were ones that were marked as important in the local galactic neighbourhood.

As the last of the worlds beyond Dromund Kaas blinked because of uncertain fates, a deep, echoing voice filled the chamber. The words were unknown to me, though I felt it a safe guess to assume they were the Sith language spoken for the first time here since the chamber was last opened. Thankfully, text appeared under the map in Basic, drawing my attention.

Welcome, my Lord.
This interface has not been activated in three thousand, two hundred and ninety-four years.
Would you like a report on the status of the Empire?

"Begin."

I stood back and watched as the map before me was filled with new symbols, spanning across Sith Space. However, almost as soon as they appeared, the symbols darkened, indicating – at least from my understanding of the map – that whatever the symbol represented, the facility, station, navies, or armies were unresponsive and thus considered lost. Hardly a surprise given the time that had passed. Still, it was interesting to see the various locations, and my curiosity only grew as a key was provided by the map, confirming what each symbol represented. The fleets and armies were of little use; any ships or weapons from those forces would either be long destroyed, taken and repurposed before I arrived in this era, or lost to interstellar drift. However, the location of classified locations – their purpose not confirmed by the map – that lay both within this sector and beyond caught my eye.

Several of them weren't in systems that seemed important, which made sense, but the fact that two of them sat within Sith Space and weren't in places with listed star systems that I knew of was interesting. Like the rest of the various items displayed on the map, they sat darkened, yet, as they were in locations that seemingly had been forgotten by the Republic, if they ever knew of them before, they could be worthwhile investigating once we left Dromund Kaas, but before we returned to Mandalore.

Amusingly, as I thought that the Interface noted a change in a quest, and without opening the message, I knew an extra objective had been added to the Tremors of the Ancient Sith Empire quest. That wasn't the first time it had happened to the quest, as I had an objective to discover why I was drawn to the Imperial Palace on the outskirts, nor, I suspected, would it be the last as there was just so much about this world that I didn't know, but I always found it interesting when a quest updated with either new objectives to complete or as in the case of Changing Fate [Dooku] how it added already completed Objectives that worked towards ensuring the primary goal of a quest.

I lifted my hand, understanding instinctively that the map responded to the gestures of the Dark Lord commanding it. While I was no Dark Lord as the Sith would've seen it, I had command of the seat and thus control over the system. The computer responded, letting me zoom in and out as I wished. Each world I chose to close in on expanded with more information, and while much of it was useless given the passage of time, it was still intriguing to see how the Empire had laid out its defences at the end. Which systems and planets warranted defences, and which didn't.

New icons appeared as I zoomed in on certain systems, revealing locations powerful in the Dark Side, or where certain strongholds of Sith long-dead by the time of the Empire had once been. Such locations caused a range of new quests to be generated by my Interface, and while many were intriguing, all were rejected. I had long since evolved past the urge to accept a quest simply because it was offered. Now, I might well activate those quests in future, but for now, they were ignored even as the HUD recorded everything the map revealed to me.

Time slid away as I used the map, sliding it around and tracking planets across the area of the galaxy the Sith Empire had controlled. As with the details of Sith Space, much of it was rendered useless due to the passage of time, but in several locations, new nuggets of intelligence I could use were revealed. The most useful of those were hyperspace routes that, as far as I knew, didn't exist on the wider galactic map. While I couldn't interface with the Vhett, I would be comparing these hyperspace routes to those on record. Still, I already saw two that led through the Stygian Caldera without passing through the Korriban system. Those hyperspace lanes weren't on any star chart I'd examined before travelling here, and potentially had been lost to the annals of history. I would have to explore to see if the routes were still active, or if not, use these maps to rediscover them so that I could slip in and out of the sector without anyone being aware. Something the Interface seemed to agree with, as it generated an update to the quest linked to my current activities.

I'd not been able to contact the Vhett since we'd entered the Dark Council chambers, but thanks to the Force, I could remain in contact with Anakin. However, I'd made sure to keep the connection dulled so that any of the sensations I might experience weren't pushed through the bond to him; a decision that had been proven wise by the ordeal that had occurred when we'd first entered the chamber and then when I'd claimed my seat upon the Council.

Eventually, after searching the map thoroughly, or at least as thoroughly as I could without spending the rest of the day at the table, I took a step back. There was no rush in me learning everything the table knew. Yet as I stepped back, I spotted something that, in my haste to explore what was shown and hinted at what I had missed.

On the other side of the table, half-hidden by the galactic display that dominated the space before me, a rune along the edge of the table was flashing. Moving around the table slowly, I examined the rune. I had no idea what it meant, yet I felt a small but insistent pull towards it. As if by the Force, or perhaps the lingering remnants of those who had held the seat on the Dark Council I had now claimed.

As my hand pressed against the rune, the map shifted, being replaced by a figure. He stood in armour, the sigil of the Sith Empire on his chest, and it was obvious he was the last to hold this command of the Sphere of the Military Command.

"To whoever is receiving this message, know that I, Darth Sol, along with the remaining members of the Dark Council, did all we could to preserve the Empire. However, the infighting in our ranks and the constant challenges of those beneath us who wished to claim our seats weakened our defences. When the Republic came, w…" the message fizzled as if the recorder suffered interference, "… unprepared. Our defences stood for a time, but… commandos on the… Assassins and War…. Their thousands."

The message had quickly become garbled, and it was clear from what little could be seen beyond this Darth Sol that he wasn't in this room but elsewhere on the planet. Yet I ignored focusing too heavily on his situation and tried to catch what there was of his message.

"…… failed. The Empir….. allen. Howe….. ost… eren, we…... st ho……."

The image cut out with a burst of static, one that the HUD suspected was an explosion at the location where the recording had taken place. It was clear that Darth Sol had recorded one final message before he fell, yet there was so little to work with that I doubted I'd ever discover what his final words were. I could sense they were meant to be important, but without more information, there was little I could do, and even if I learnt the entirety of his message, I doubted it would be of any use to me. That said, I would be examining the recording again, perhaps even having others do so as well, on the chance we might discover more of this final call from the last moments of the Empire.

I moved my hand back from the rune and then stepped back from the table. I knew I could spend days, even weeks, going over every record it had, trying to find every last kernel of potentially useful information that was buried under the mountains of now-worthless data. Yet I also understood that I couldn't do that now. Reaching into my belt, I pulled a datapad from a pouch and moved around the table, seeking a connection. Finding one, I was relieved that the interface there matched those elsewhere in the Citadel, and thus would accept the datapad in my hand. One of the concerns I'd had when first travelling here was that the technology that was used by the Sith during the era that Dromund Kaas was their capital wouldn't be compatible with modern technology. While there had been some issues yesterday, nothing major had been discovered, and the few alterations that had been needed were easy for me, or for others, to apply.

As the datapad powered to life, I used the table's controls to begin downloading the data relating to activities within Sith Space onto it. Several security measures flared to life at my orders, challenging my actions as it was a potentially massive data risk. I reasserted my newly acquired position through the Force, meeting resistance yet also feeling empowered in ways I couldn't quite understand. The technology within the table retracted its objections, and I was able to begin the transfer.

Leaving the pad to work, I moved to one of the doors leading from this chamber that wasn't the passageway that had brought me to the command table. There was no button or lock to open the door, nor did it respond to my presence and slide back. Yet, as if being informed by those who had commanded this Sphere – in both iterations that had existed – I understood how to gain access.

Reaching into the Force, I searched through it while focusing on the door. Finding a small, unusual flicker in the depths of darkness that engulfed not just the Citadel but the entire world, I grasped it. A second later, the door hissed and slid open, revealing what lay beyond.

The newly revealed room was slowly illuminated, the light creeping in through the now open doorway. Yet, as the light trailed over the walls of the room, I noted that there was less light present here. Taking in the design and apparent function of the room, that made perfect sense.

The air in the room was thick, but not with smoke or debris, but with the unmistakable power of the Force that had been bent and manipulated by those who had come before me. The light on the walls seemed to pulse with unnatural power that would terrify most sentients, but I found it oddly comforting, and as I stepped in, they seemed to bathe me in the power the room contained. My eyes closed for a moment as I embraced what I was experiencing, opening myself to the Force even as I exerted my dominance over it and my domain within the Empire.

Now, I knew the Sith Empire was gone and had no intention of rebuilding it from the ashes, but I could savour the power that lay at my fingertips with control of my domain, and this room that was built for the Dark Lord of the Sphere of Military Command within the Empire.

Opening my eyes, I refocused on the central feature of the room: a single platform made of obsidian. Upon that was a simple mat, one designed for meditation. The platform was covered in Sith runes and glyphs, each alive with the power of the Force, even though my HUD failed to understand how it could sense light emanating from them. The presence of those who had ruled this sphere before me was stronger in this room, and I swore I could almost hear their whispers carried from the depths of the Force where whatever remained of them resided. However, while I knew they might offer words of wisdom, I did not listen to them; I understood the danger such shattered spirits and remnants could present to any, even one as powerful as myself.

My eyes lingered on the meditation platform, yet I made no move to enter the room. While I might gain knowledge from the Force that permeated the room so powerfully, I was aware of the dangers such action might bring. Add in that I wanted to continue exploring, and the voices seemingly speaking to me from the deepest nadirs of the Force would remain unanswered.

I turned away from the meditation chamber, closing it with a mere thought and moved to the other door. This one opened more easily as there was a simple pressure switch near the door. As it slid open, the lights of the central chamber flowed in, revealing it was another passageway.

I stepped through the doorway and moved slowly down the passageway, aware of the Sith runes and glyphs in the walls and the continuing, lingering presence of the Dark Side that infused everything on the planet but seemed so heavily focused and refined within the Dark Council chambers and the passageways of the Dark Lords connected to it. Each moment was a heady mix of power and the promise of more and the threat of my control slipping, and letting myself be dragged into the abyss of the Dark Side. The constant challenges that rampaged through the Force, even though now more subdued since I'd claimed my seat on the Dark Council and confirmed my control over these chambers, never stopped, but I welcomed them. They were, I understood, a permanent challenge to prove I would remain worthy of my station.

The tunnel I now found myself in was restricting yet not narrow. The Force around me made it feel more confining than it truly was. The walls, as with everything in my new domain, were lined with gems that glowed a dark burgundy and Sith symbols that pulsed with ancient, malignant power. As I moved, I sensed defences in the walls hidden from sight; both those in the physical realm, such as concealed turrets or forcefield emitters and those rooted in the Force that were designed to challenge, confuse, and confound those unworthy to be here.

After a few metres, I came to two doors, one on each side of the tunnel. With no hint from the Force as to which was more important than the other, I turned to my left. The door was almost invisible to the naked eye, with even the sensors of my armour struggling to determine the panel before it meant an entrance to another room. Yet within the Force, I knew that something lay beyond it, as I did with the door behind me that my armour also couldn't detect.

I reached out into the Force, finding the same faint, lingering flicker that I'd felt for the meditation chamber and grasped that. The door slid open, vanishing into the wall so seamlessly that if I hadn't seen it present a moment before, I'd never have known it existed. As was becoming common, the newly revealed location lit up slowly, the light spreading along the walls through the glowing gems until the entire room was illuminated in the same dark colour.

Stepping into the room, my eyes scanned the location even as the HUD provided details of what I was seeing. I was standing in what amounted to a private office. A large, yet simple and efficiently designed three-quarter table dominated the room with a single chair, one with a tall back and carved of dark durasteel and obsidian, at the centre of the circular structure, where I was meant to sit. Moving forward, I eased into the chair and brought my hands up to the table, easily finding the controls for the interface there.

The table flared to life, reports flickering into existence before me, projected by small holographic systems that revealed the various documents that were contained in the computer core of this private chamber. Wherever that might be. My eyes scanned the reports that had been left open by, I assumed, Darth Sol, though nothing there was of use. Mentions of battles lost in various systems between Dromund Kaas and Korriban, the fall of Nicht Ka and the death of Darth Khefu, loss of contact with shipyards in the Krayiss system. All the hints of an Empire in its death throes.

I dismissed the various reports and accessed the records the table was connected to. My eyes widened in delightful surprise as I saw records contained within the core that the table connected to, going back hundreds of years before the fall of the Empire. All the way back, in fact, to perhaps the very creation of this chamber and the Imperial Citadel itself. Most of the names listed as having recorded files here meant little to me, though one, Darth Marr, stood out.

He was a name that had been a prominent figure in the Empire during the time Satele Shan and Darth Malgus had lived. Indeed, from what I'd read of the history of the era, he had clashed against both on several occasions. While it was unlikely that anything he or the other Dark Lords who had controlled either the Sphere of Defence of the Empire or the later Sphere of Military Command would be of tactical use to the galaxy today, I knew I'd be downloading and reviewing every file. A chuckle slipped from my lips as I realised the sheer amount of nighttime reading I now had at my disposal; a useful thing since I had retrained myself to only need a handful of full nights of rest each month to remain at peak physical and mental condition.

Shifting away from the personal records, I moved into the files that the table had access to. Quickly, my interest shifted to the logs of the various military vehicles of the Empire, from the smallest droids to their largest warships. My eyes widened, and a deep, almost menacing chuckle that would terrify a Jedi slipped from my lips as I opened the details of one of the more iconic ships of the Empire – the Harrower class – and discovered that not only did I have a complete list of every ship ever constructed in the class, but access to the plans for their design.

We had come across the files for this class of warship and everything else within the Ministry of Intelligence; however, the files had been sealed behind cyphers, ones that R2 was able to determine could only be provided by a member of the Dark Council. It seemed that, as the Dark Lord for the Sphere of Military Command, I didn't need those cyphers to access the details on the ancient warship. As I read the technical details of the ship, with everything from the names of the sub-directory organisations in the Empire that had handled the design of the food storage holds to the imperial design foundries that had crafted the rivets for the outer bulkheads and every other component and part in-between, it became clear I now had access to everything the Empire had ever crafted for war. Or at least the details of the weapons from the smallest sidearm to the largest turbolaser, though the locations of where all these parts were crafted required the approval of the Dark Lord for the Sphere of Civil Administration.

Even as my hand moved on autopilot to pull a datapad from my belt and attach it to the table, I closed the details on the Harrower class and moved to the higher-echelon projects the table could access. My eyes widened as an almost dizzying list of special projects and superweapons was revealed to me. Yet as the download of the files began – something I knew would require several dozen pads at least to handle the sheer volume of information I could access through this table – I frowned.

While I could see general details about the various special projects, to access any of them required the agreement of another Dark Lord. In most cases, the Dark Lords of the Spheres of Galactic Influence or Scientific Advancement. The former controlled Imperial Intelligence, while the latter was responsible for the creation of every special project. Haran, to learn the full details of the projects that had been created near the end of the Empire, a majority vote of the Dark Council, or the word of the Emperor, was needed to fully unlock the files.

I knew with Maul and Dooku taking control of two of the other four Spheres that gaining that access wouldn't be an issue. Safe, perhaps, from spending time determining how to achieve such votes and confirming them was handled from within the Dark Council chamber.

That could wait, as could reading the various files of older superweapons and special projects. Though I wouldn't deny that projects named Silencer, Sun Razer, Shock Drum, and Desolator, among others, sounded intriguing. At least from a purely name-based consideration.

Standing slowly, sometime after I'd attached a third datapad to the computer built into the table, I moved to exit the room. Time had, hardly surprisingly, slipped away as I read through the details of multiple creations for war that the Empire had used during its long existence. In truth, most of the designs were likely antiquated and of little use as they were in the current era. However, many would have the potential to be used as a base for a new generation of warships, starfighters, tanks, weapons, and other manner of creations that I would need for the wars I knew lay in my future. Not just those against the Banite-Sith manipulated and controlled GAR and CIS, but other forces that would challenge my rise to power.

Exiting the private control room, I stepped over the tunnel and used the Force to once more open a door. I then waited as it slid into the wall, hiding itself away even as the door to the private terminal behind me eased closed at the same time.

As the lights illuminated the room, a chuckle slipped from my lips. While I had expected to locate some sort of rest chambers, the large, luxurious bed that dominated the room revealed to me was a touch unexpected. I could sense fragments of moments that took place here; the pleasure former Dark Lords had taken with their partners, many reluctant to be intimate with a Sith Lord, though more willing to do so for whatever sliver of power and influence such a position granted them.

For a moment, the images of the many I'd loved passed through my mind, and I imagined how each of them would be taken on this bed. The way their bodies would squirm as I pleasured them, or the delectable sounds they would make as they worshipped me. The idea of seeing them debase themselves for me in reverence of my new power filled me with purpose and desire, and the urge…

Cam

I shook my head, pushing aside the thoughts that had formed in my mind as the single whispered word from the voice that dominated my heart more than any other echoed at me through the Force. A growl slipped from me as I reached out into the Force, crushing the lingering thoughts of the Dark Side in the room that had attempted to deceive and distract me by inducing thoughts of the pleasure of the flesh that I had shared and would share with others. How dare the depravity of the Force here use Serra's voice against me!

My hands clenched as I snarled, my presence rushing into the Force with the fury of a thousand suns, intent on not just pushing back the deceptions that had attempted to pull me into the twisted pits of the Force, but to burn them from existence. My mind, my emotions, and my feelings for those I cared for were not some toy for anyone or anything to try to exploit.

I felt the Force recoil around me as I crushed any lingering hint of rebellion within it. In this tunnel, in this citadel on this world, I was its master, and neither it nor whatever remained of those who'd come before would ever dare challenge me again. The Force stilled, its subservience in my vicinity confirmed by my power, and I pushed down the eruption of fury that had come from it, attempting to use what I had once shared with Serra to consume me.

My eyes closed as I pushed the feelings and sensations linked to every thought I had about her away. Closing off that part of my mind, not just because of the risk that the unanswered questions that lingered between us created within me, but because I would not allow anyone to ever again use her and my feelings for her against me.

Part of me wanted her here with me, to have her experience the power and domination that one should feel when the Force was used as it should be. Yet the more rational and focused part of my mind knew she wasn't ready for that lesson, and perhaps, as much as it pained me to consider, might never be. I would burn stars to have her back at my side, but I knew I couldn't force her to join me. Not if I wished for what we once shared to be rekindled and the flames of our passion to grow bright enough to engulf planets in our shared desire for each other. I knew that a reckoning lay in our future and that I would face it no matter what it resulted in and what outcome it brought forth.

With my emotions in check, I closed the door to the sleeping chamber of past Dark Lords of this sphere and moved further down the tunnel, continuing away from the main room and the triangular battle table that dominated the room. I'd returned four times while in the private study to replace the datapad overseeing the download of the table's data, but I knew it wasn't yet time to return to the Dark Council Chambers. Not when I felt there was more I could discover in these private passageways linked to my command of the Sphere of Military Command.

Further down the tunnel, I came to an end, though the way the walls shifted, merging in a corner that abruptly blocked my path, would've raised my suspicions that something was being concealed even if I couldn't already sense the two doors that merged seamlessly into the walls through the Force. Turning to one, I reached into the Force again, opened it, and once the door had regressed into the wall, stepped through.

Unlike the previous rooms, even the private office, this door fought against me. I felt three distinct conflicts forming in the Force centred on the walls around the door. Almost as if the room had a trio of challenges that I had to overcome and break to gain entry. That sort of protection fuelled my desire to enter the room and focused my power through the Force, meeting the triple challenge head-on.

Each Force lock – the best name I could come up with for the various ways I had to use the Force to enter a room – fought back, working in concert with its fellows to resist and counter my demands for entry. A small growl slipped from my lips as I fought the locks within the Force, meeting their challenges to my resolve, power, and control directly. The power these locks projected was impressive; so much so that I felt my teeth grinding as I pushed against the trio of challenges and slowly shifted the Force around me to turn their attempts at resistance against them.

Eventually, the locks relented. The moment the first was broken and brought to heel, the other two quickly followed. Without their compatriot, they were simply unable to stand for long against my increased focus. As the last lock submitted to my domination, I heard the hiss of air, like one would experience with a seal for an airlock opening or my armour when I removed my helmet.

Unlike the previous doors, this one didn't slide away into the wall. Instead, it swung open, the frame of it now glowing with power that flowed through the Sith runes engraved into it that had been dormant until I proved my worth. I stepped forward slowly, sensing that this room held some greater meaning. Perhaps not one that would reveal knowledge like the command table or the private terminal that I had datapads connected to so that I could download their files, but one with a more material presence.

My brow rose as I stepped into the room and took in the various shelves that covered the walls. Upon each shelf were pedestals and stands for various items. From what I could see, about half were empty, the rest not. Moving towards the closest one, my eyes drifted over the remains of what had once been a lightsaber. The hilt was shattered, and the component pieces spread out on the display as I quickly concluded there was no way this blade could be restored to its original purpose. Beyond several components being missing, there was no crystal for the blade.

Below the display was a plaque, though as the text was in Sith script, I was unable to read it, nor could the HUD in my armour translate it. That was a common feature of much of the data I'd discovered in these private chambers, and I hoped that if there wasn't a translation program already or soon to be downloaded for Sith script into Basic, that a few of the files I was copying would be in both tongues. If they were, that would create a base for a translation program that either I or, more likely, my droids could craft.

Curious about the blade, I used Observe on it.

Darth Nykro's Lightsaber
The remains of the lightsaber of the first Dark Lord of the Sphere of Military Strategy.
The focusing crystal is missing, as are several other minor components.
HP: 4
Rarity: Unique (though composed of ancient yet common parts)
Value: 50 Credits/ Potentially immeasurable historical and cultural significance
Special Features: None
...

I snorted at what was revealed. The remains of this lightsaber seemed unimportant, save that this Darth Nykro was one of the first Dark Lords to serve on the Council. Perhaps the plaque below carried more information, but it seemed the Interface wasn't willing to reveal that from my using Observe on the lightsaber. Curious, I looked at the plaque and used Observe on it.

Repository of Knowledge Plaque
This plaque is displayed below the remains of a ruined lightsaber, the text upon it in a seemingly dead and forgotten language.
What knowledge might it contain?
HP: 5
Rarity: Common (regarding the alloy used)
Value: 10 credits.
Special Features: The markings upon this plaque are from the ancient written form of the Sith language.
...

My eyes rolled as I got precisely nothing from Observe. Admittedly, I'd expected the power to reveal nothing, but it was still irritating that it hadn't. Turning from the display of the ruined lightsaber, I moved into the room, my eyes moving over the other items, trying to gauge some idea of what they were and potentially why they were stored here before turning to Observe. Within the Force, I could feel the Dark Side radiating from everything in this repository, and as I moved, I forced myself to push down the glimmer of expectation that formed within me at what hidden knowledge or cultural artefact I might discover.

Already, I could see a half-dozen holocrons, each commanding a private spot on the shelves, along with what appeared to be weapons of various styles. A handful of other lightsabers rested in the room as well, alongside sections of a former Sith's personal armour, banners like those in the main room of these private chambers. I smirked as I saw one of the shelves had a row of lightsabers, and given the lack of Dark Side presence swirling around them, I suspected they had once belonged to Jedi. Perhaps those of Jedi Masters who had fought and died in critical battles such as the fall of Alderaan or the Sacking of Coruscant. The Jedi Council would love to possess these relics, but I had no intention of granting them to the Order. They held innumerable artefacts that didn't belong to the Jedi, so I saw no issue with the Sith having done the same.

Several of the items pulsed viciously into the Force; their presence so imposing that I understood without knowing what they were that to claim those would require incredible effort. Hells, even removing them from this repository would be a challenge, but the ones that I felt had the potential to be extremely beneficial to my plans warranted the effort.

As my eyes continued to scan the room, taking in the array of relics within the room, I couldn't help but smile. I had no idea what much of anything here was, to say nothing of why they were stored here and not elsewhere in the Citadel before the fall of the Empire. However, I wouldn't deny that the unexpected treasure trove was something that I had hoped to find on the planet. Nearing one of the various holocrons, the small red triangular pyramid pulsing with power, I wondered how Dooku and Maul were doing in their chambers and what lost wonders they might be discovering.

… …

… …
This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of Our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

USSExplorer · Wednesday at 3:26 PM

A/N: As always, a huge thank you to those helping with lore and planning for this and my other stories.

And again, this chapter was released to those of sufficient rank on the story's Discord (it pays to talk) about a month ago. For those who support my writing, then it was released between 2 to 7 months ago (and those supporters can also access chapters that far in advance).

Tremors of the Ancient Past 3

… …

As had been a common occurrence over the last few days, I found myself standing in the centre of the Dark Council Chamber. It had only been in the last two days that I had paid enough attention to notice the pattern. Given I'd been passing through the Chamber several times a day since claiming domain over the Sphere of Military Command, it wasn't shocking I lingered here. However, even considering how often I found myself back in my new private domain, I did linger in the Chamber more than Dooku and Maul, who spent as much time in their new domains as I did in mine.

I smirked as I thought back to the domains we'd claimed when we'd first entered the Chamber, and how each of the Spheres we'd taken control of had suited us remarkably well. It was almost as if the Force and whatever remained of the long-dead Sith Lords who had once ruled the Empire from here had guided us to the seats we were meant to claim.

Dooku had gained control over the Sphere of Galactic Influence, which held control of the old Spheres of Imperial Intelligence and Expansion and Diplomacy. That Sphere, and the ones it encapsulated before the Dark Council were reduced from twelve to five by Empress Acina, were areas to which Dooku had a natural inclination toward. His poise, grace, and nobility suited a diplomat or statesman, while having control over any espionage elements was something natural to those in the diplomatic circle. At least those who understood the game was played by more than just what one said to others or in front of a camera.

I'd stood at the entrance to his domain and noted the difference in the walls between it and those of Military Command. Instead of the firm, functional, and precise form of the corridor leading to my private chambers – or, at least, what would be my private chambers if I were actually serving on the Dark Council of the old Sith Empire – his were lavishly decorated with an elegant but ominous style and lighting. Much of the layout, at least what I had seen of that entrance corridor, would not have looked out of place in the halls of the Galactic Senate or one of the more upmarket skyscrapers like 500 Republica that dominated the Senate district and the surrounding area on Coruscant.

Within his chamber, Dooku had stated he felt at ease, finding the place reminiscent of the status and luxury he expected in his life. I'd even noticed that he'd changed the cloak he regularly wore to one he had found there that he felt better suited him. Given it was made from silk that was no longer manufactured in the Republic – the planet it had come from had been scorched during the New Sith Wars – the regal rarity of it seemed to only enhance Dooku's natural, sophisticated grandeur.

That cloak hadn't been the only find from within his private domain. Unlike me, where everything was geared towards war – be that in defence of the Empire or in striking down its enemies – Dooku's domain focused on exactly what his Sphere oversaw. Beyond several dozen holocrons that he said contained records of the various diplomatic actions the Empire had taken – legal or otherwise – over its existence, he had found tomes, as in actual physical books of the kind rarely seen in the galaxy outside of those few people who preferred the tactile sensation of reading over the ease of a datapad, covering a multitude of ways in which one could influence individuals, groups, planets, and even entire sectors in directions that they would feel were serving their goals when they were truly serving the Empire.

He had found a handful of holocrons, most belonging to former Dark Lords who had held his seat before him. A few, however, were made before the Empire existed, or created by Lords loyal to the Council who had shown great aptitude with diplomacy, subversion, coercion, or subterfuge. Just as I was studying several of the holocrons I'd located in my private domain, Dooku was evaluating his for knowledge that he could use.

Most of the other items found were, as with my discovery of the various locations of shipyards or fleets that would either no longer exist or have been converted or scrapped by the Republic in the intervening millennia since the Empire fell, of far less present value. Masks designed to allow the Dark Lord of the Sphere to speak directly with agents dozens of sectors away, along with records of the various Senators, officials, business figures, criminal organisations, and everything and everyone else who had been bribed, coerced, or outright threatened into secretly serving the Empire, were at his fingertips. The names were useless, but there were accounts listed that might still be active and, most importantly, claimable. While many of those account codes matched ones taken from the Treasury Bureau, over a hundred were new accounts. Until we departed the system and Sith Space, however, we wouldn't be able to confirm if the codes linked to still active accounts and if the security clearances he had located would still be effective.

Maul had gained control over the Sphere of Sith Doctrine, which incorporated the former Spheres of Ancient Knowledge, Mysteries, and Sith Philosophy. I suspected that if the original twelve seats on the Dark Council had remained, then he would've taken one of the military seats, particularly if he hadn't evolved after I had defeated him on Naboo. However, he had changed since then, and in the short time I'd known him since I had bested him in a duel and gained his allegiance, he had displayed far more focus, control, and insight than I had expected for the former Sith Assassin.

From what I'd seen of the corridor leading to the chambers for that Sphere, the entrance had a more natural look than either Dooku's domain or mine. The walls were jagged and raw, as if one were entering the maw of some ancient beast. They were covered with Sith glyphs that glowed the same colour as those in the Sphere of Military Command, but with a more chaotic nature.

According to Maul, the main room of his domain continued that aesthetic, though the walls had the shapes of what he believed were ancient Sith lords. From the records he'd provided, rather amusingly, I'd seen one of the statutes – the one closest to the entrance to that room from the Dark Council Chamber – was that of King Adas. The one next to it wasn't anyone I recognised, but was another member of the Sith species.

The room held a large, central holographic projector, as my domain did. However, instead of being part of a table to allow command and oversight of every military operation inside and out of the empire's domain, the projector in Maul's domain allowed access to the teachings stored within a repository deeper within the private chambers. These teachings and concepts – some of which Maul claimed challenged or even outright conflicted with what Sidious had taught him – dated back to the time of King Adas, though the majority were from after the first Dark Jedi arrived on Korriban and took control of the Sith species.

Unlike myself or Dooku, the items Maul had found were still, in theory of use. Of those included manuscripts, some were made of the flesh of countless species, likely the skin of defeated enemies. They were covered in ancient Sith glyphs and runes, a few of which Maul could recognise from his training with Sidious, but not nearly as many as I felt he should. That was another small moment where it was confirmed to Maul that Sidious restricted some of his teachings. While the Zabrak had not vocalised it, I felt he believed that it was a further sign that Sidious never had any intention of making Maul his true Apprentice once Plagueis was killed.

The repository of Maul's domain also contained dozens of holocrons. While Maul had only managed to access one of them, he already believed they were focused on teaching and guiding Sith who followed in their footsteps, ensuring their knowledge, influence, and insights would not be lost to the ashes of time. There was one holocron that had been displayed more centrally than any other, and when Maul had shown it to me, I had felt the power and legacy of its creator swarming into the Force, almost as if it sought to reshape the very air into something different. That holocron, along with all the others and everything else found by the three of us, had been transported to the Vhett and stored in one of the cargo holds.

Said hold was off-limits to Anakin for obvious reasons, but he already said he felt a pull towards something inside it. When he was older, I would see about allowing him access to the growing collection of Sith artefacts that we were gathering, but he was far from ready for that. I had sensed he disliked being denied the chance to see what we'd procured from the Council chambers. Thankfully, with his work on understanding, repairing, and likely even upgrading the three potentially salvageable ships of the era this Empire had existed in, he was content to obey my rule on the matter, at least for the time being.

The collection from each of our domains was stored in one spot in the hold. Each pile was impressive for the number of items it contained. Though if the repositories Dooku and Maul had within their domains were as lacking as mine was, then what we had gathered from them was but a fraction of what would've been stored here during the apex of the empire's rule.

There were five collections in total in the hold, as we had eventually managed to gain access to the domains of the other two Spheres that currently sat empty. It had taken us most of the third day in the Chamber to determine how we could access those domains and then overcome the various mechanisms to unlock them. The mechanical controls, which Maul had discovered were built into our thrones, had been relatively easy to activate and then disable. The real challenge had lain in proving that there was currently no Dark Lord for the Spheres of Scientific Advancement and Civil Administration.

We had been tested by the Dark Council Chamber to prove we were capable of unlocking the currently unaligned Spheres. Beyond once more having to confirm our power and domination over our chosen Spheres, we had to work together to activate what Dooku had come to call the Seal of the Dark Council. A giant Sith rune, one etched into the ground before the dais on which our thrones rested, had to be empowered by our control and might. Without the presence of two other Dark Lords, it had been a challenge, requiring us to use almost all our reserves of the Force to activate it. It only took place after we learnt how to empower the Seal in the first place and then, through trial and error, discovered how to combine our power to ignite the Seal.

Once it had been empowered by our unified will, the Seal had engulfed the Chamber in a brilliant and ominous light that burnt the colour of a crystal from a Sith lightsaber. The entire Chamber had been flooded in that light to the point where it, even with the HUD working to dull the brightness without costing me vision, had been hard to see anything. Haran, the HUD had probably made it worse for me as it struggled to understand and process what was happening, as it failed to confine to any programmed parameters the armour's inbuilt system had.

Through the Force, we had all felt the Seal reach out to the throne of the Emperor – or Empress, depending on the era – as if seeking permission to grant our request, or the right to strike us down for our arrogance. When the throne had glowed with a dark power that seemed to swallow the light, air, and even the Force within the Chamber, I swore my heart had stopped. For the few moments before the Imperial Throne responded, I had feared we had overstepped so badly that the Citadel, obeying the last legacy of the final Emperor, would strike us down for our pride in trying to assume control over the unseated Spheres.

The Throne hadn't done that, thank the Force, but during those moments when the world seemed to stop, I'd felt something unexpected. A pull to the Throne, one that seemed to echo through the Force and my blood. I'd ignored the sensation at the time, concerned it was a trap designed to prove my inferiority for sitting on the Dark Council, and prepared myself for the Throne to challenge our intentions, and challenge us, or at least me, it had.

My mind had been assaulted by something far older and more powerful than anything I'd ever experienced before. It was as if, during those long seconds – for that was all the HUD confirmed to have been –the Throne was using the Force to rip the deepest parts of my soul from my body and pull them apart to find something. What it had been looking for, I still had no idea a day later, but when the moment had passed, and the Throne's will had released me, I had almost fallen from my chair.

When I recovered, I found both Dooku and Maul had come over, though the Zabrak was less concerned by my reaction than my former Master. The seal on the floor had darkened again while I had recovered from my ordeal, and after confirming to Dooku that I was well, I realised the doors to the other corridors had opened. Not just to the two remaining Spheres, but also the others that were linked to the seven Spheres that no longer existed.

Those seven corridors led to rooms controlled by one of the five later Spheres that Empress Acina had created, and while the central room and the systems there remained intact, the other rooms were empty. It seemed that in reforming the Council, Acina had ensured that all the items and knowledge of the old, abandoned Spheres were transferred to the new Spheres. Still, that left the Spheres of Scientific Advancement and Civil Administration for us to explore, which was something we had done yesterday, with both Spheres having considerable overlap with the Spheres that Dooku and I had gained control over. Hells, even Maul's Sphere shared some common ground with them, though to a far less extent than Dooku or me.

From Civil Administration, I was able to fill in many of the gaps regarding where the components of literally everything and anything the Empire had used were created, and the process of getting them to the various shipyards, factories, and training facilities throughout Imperial space. There were huge datafiles containing every law enacted, struck off, altered, or overridden for the entire history of the Empire, along with records of every crime, no matter how minor, that had been brought before any official in the Empire from the lowliest governor of a small backwater mining facility to those punished by the Dark Council itself. Most of that data was highly unlikely to ever be of use, but I did intend to go over the laws of the Empire. Given the insane list of files, I now had to examine and read, to say nothing of the various holocrons and other artefacts, there was a good chance that some might be adaptable in the future. Perhaps not for the Mando'ade, but for others who wished to join the forces I intended to build in preparation for galactic war and then whatever lay on the other side once the Banite Sith, Jedi, and Republic were defeated.

From Scientific Advancement, I gained access to the schematics of almost everything the Empire had ever designed, crafted, or used. From advanced concepts to improve blaster efficiency to ways to improve firing speeds without increasing the breakdown of the weapons, it was all there.

Now, there was a good chance that much of this information was now common in the galaxy, or perhaps more unfortunately, had been replaced by other methods. However, there was a chance that some of the information might've been lost to the modern era. Such data was the only thing taken from any of the Spheres that I intended for Anakin to browse once we left Dromund Kaas, though Maul had already begun going over some of the research when he wasn't busy with what he had learnt from the Sphere he controlled.

One rather unnerving place in the corridors belonging to the Sphere of Scientific Advancement was a vault. One containing genetic samples of a variety of creatures from across the galaxy. Some of the creatures stored there were ones I recognised. All that was functionally left was the data that had their genetic structure recorded, as any viable samples had long since degraded when the general power of the Citadel had failed millennia ago. Kath hounds, gundarks, rancors, sarlaccs, and others had their makeup recorded in the datafiles. Even, in an odd throwback for me, that of the krayt dragons of Tatooine. However, many other creatures were ones I'd never heard of. Maul and Dooku had, at least for some, confirmed they were long rumoured to be Sithspawn; beasts created by Force Alchemy, or perhaps more accurately, Sith Alchemy, using the Dark Side. Creatures such as tuk'ata like Fenrir.

Regarding my companion, I could still sense him through the Force. He was well and enjoying the new locations he could explore, claim, and hunt in. Well, bar one moment yesterday when it had felt as if he'd been in danger. Whatever had threatened him hadn't wounded him, at least not in any meaningful way. Fenrir hadn't killed it, as I'd never felt the rush of joy and demand for adulation that accompanied any truly worthy kill of his. Since we weren't planning on leaving the Citadel, or at least Kaas City, for a few more days, I was comfortable letting him spend time away from us, though, at the first sensations of him being in danger that threatened to kill him, I'd shatter a path to reach him and help him emerge victorious from whatever dared to challenge him.

For both Spheres that were unclaimed, the corridors leading from their central rooms were sealed. Dooku, Maul, and I had considered trying to force them open, but had decided against it. The Force shifted violently as we approached one of the internal doors inside the domain of the Sphere of Scientific Advancement, and without an understanding as to what lay beyond, or the danger we might face in trying to breach the inner rooms of the Sphere, we had wisely decided not to push further.

However, just as when the Seal had activated and opened the other corridors leading from the Dark Council Chamber, I felt the Imperial Throne held the key. Whoever led the Empire at a given time would be able to override any locks one of their Dark Council had placed on their domains and knowledge. They served at the pleasure of the Emperor after all. Add in the odd sensation that had lingered ever since the Seal had activated that seemed to draw me towards the Throne while making clear I wasn't yet capable of claiming it, and I'd often found myself standing in the Chamber looking at the Imperial Throne in the hopes that whatever was connecting me to it would grant me the answers I demanded but continually failed to rip from the Force.

Moving around the Throne, my eyes once again examined the design for any clue that I might have somehow missed when I'd looked over the imposing chair before. Beyond sitting on a slightly higher elevation than those of the Dark Council chairs and having the central location, the Throne demanded attention.

At nearly three metres high at the back, crafted from a strain of obsidian that was darker than anything I'd ever seen. Now that the power was restored to the Chamber pulsing with crimson energy that reached into the Force and stole any hint of warmth or light from the surroundings, it was impossible to ignore. The back of the chair was crafted in the image of a single figure, who I was all but certain was the first Emperor, Vitiate. I had no proof of that, yet I knew it. Almost as if the Force wanted me to know who had once sat here, as it teased and tormented me with the offer to claim the Throne, yet the clear pressure within to make clear it wasn't time for me to take my rightful place.

Behind the Throne, the massive, sealed doorway to the Emperor's Chamber also teased and tormented me. The metal the door was composed of defied my armour's ability to classify. There was durasteel, obsidian, and a dozen other alloys, metals, and gemstones within it, yet the HUD could neither explain how the doors were crafted from what was within it, nor why it resisted all attempts of my armour's sensors to scan it.

I felt as though I understood why. The door was a creation of Sith Alchemy, and the magnitude and power of the Force user who'd created it ensured none but one worthy of claiming the Imperial Throne could make the doors open. It was the only location within the Citadel that we had yet to enter, ignoring sections that were ruined to the extent that no entry was possible.

While the Citadel had stood undisturbed for millennia, during the fall of the Empire, Kaas City had been bombarded by a massive Republic fleet. The Jedi had led ground forces against the city, killing anyone and everyone they found. An act that proved the failings and hypocrisy of the Order and Republic. Not so much in trying to exterminate a threat that had loomed over them for centuries and had done so many times in the past, but in their inability to do what was truly needed.

They had ransacked the city, obliterated every meaningful building and location, yet the Citadel had been left almost entirely intact. It was as if they either wished it to become a monument to the failure of the Sith, or that even their greatest warriors were unwilling to enter the building, and specifically this chamber, and destroy the legacy of knowledge of the Sith. Haran, they could've simply committed to glassing the planet from orbit with their fleet, ensuring the knowledge on the planet was destroyed forever, and the world, and the Dark Side Nexus that it was, was rendered inert and devoid of any hint of anything of use. They hadn't, and the Sith had returned several times over the millennia since the fall of this Empire and almost brought down the Republic and Jedi on occasion.

While the Banite Sith would soon ensure the Republic fell, and take the Jedi with them, it was the failure on this world untold years ago that might have been one of the Jedi's greatest mistakes. The knowledge, history, and power that the Sith Empire had once wielded had lingered, and now, along with Dooku and Maul, I had control over it. Now, if I could only claim the final challenge the Citadel presented to me, I could leave here satisfied.

"I suspected that I would find you here." I didn't need to turn to know who the speaker was. I had sensed Maul's approach for a while, his presence one I was now extensively familiar with as it was one of only three Force signatures that existed within Kaas City. Well, signatures of a sentient, at any rate, as at the very edges of my senses, if I pushed them out as far as I dared go, I could feel the tremors of bestial danger within the Force that lingered from all manner of creatures that now considered the city their home and hunting grounds. While none that had come close to the Citadel would be something I considered a true threat, to avoid having to deal with any such creatures becoming distractions, the entrance that we had located on the ground had been sealed again. This time, in a way that only someone with high explosives or true command over the Force could overcome.

"Can you blame me?" I replied to the Zabrak as he climbed the steps of the dais to the Dark Council seats and the Imperial Throne. "We both know this represents power on a scale beyond anything we've encountered so far on this world."

"It does, but it seems that it only wishes for you to claim it."

I glanced at the Zabrak, flashing a smile that he would see as my helmet rested upon my seat within this chamber. "It might wish for me to claim it, but it also denies me the chance to approach, never mind rest upon it." I looked at Maul, catching a flicker of irritation from him through the Force. "Does it anger you that I'm drawn to the throne and not you?"

"Yes." The answer was quick and truthful. "I can hear the whispers of the Force; those voices we all endure that offer power while hiding the consequences of listening to them. As they do with Dooku, they whisper to me that I should assume the throne, not you. That I'm the worthy one."

"And will you try?" I asked, challenging him even as I failed to sense the potential shifting of the Force that indicated a threat was at hand.

"No," He replied simply. "I gave you my word to stand as your ally as we move against my former Master, the Republic, and the Jedi, so long as you proved yourself worthy. So far, you have not disappointed." His lips twitched upwards into a smile that exposed his sharp teeth. "In fact, if I was feeling generous, I might say you have exceeded my expectations. Not just by insisting that I accompany you and others on this mission, but in how you have handled the power and danger that lurks ready to strike if we show the slightest hint of weakness or become unworthy of the power we have gained."

I chuckled. "I'm glad I impress you."

"Impress is far too strong a word," Maul shot back, his smile growing as he moved to my side. "As I said, you have exceeded expectations. For you to impress me…" his words trailed off, and his gaze moved to the Throne.

"I don't wish to become an Emperor," I said honestly, drawing his attention back to me. "Don't get me wrong, I intend to become the leader of the Mando'ade and any others who flock to my banner and are worthy of joining me. However, this throne, for all the power it represents, is a legacy of the Sith. A lineage that carries with it power but also failure. The Sith, no matter how powerful any single member grows, or how close they come to toppling the Jedi and Republic, always fail. Their code, much like that of the Jedi, is flawed. I admit that I don't truly understand how or why, but I know that it is. The Sith, at least the vast majority of them that have ever existed, lack the honour and conviction to truly be more than their code wishes them to be. They tie themselves to an ideal that cannot help them break free of their chains."

Maul stood beside me, silent as if pondering my words, as I returned my focus to the Throne. That lingering connection I felt to it, the draw within the Force that tugged at my mind and challenged me to claim the seat while taunting me that I wasn't ready, grew stronger. As if my words to Maul had been understood by it, the Dark Side swirled around this chamber, waiting to be harnessed and unleashed.

"You do not consider yourself Sith?"

"No."

"Yet you draw upon and control it as a Sith would."

"Because that is how one uses the Dark Side. To do otherwise with its power is to see yourself carried away into the depthless eddies that exist in the maelstrom of the Force. However, I cannot simply stand by and allow the Force to decide for me what is best, as those who draw upon the Light Side for aid do. Nor, as much as I might once have considered it an option, do I seek a path between the two sides of the Force. That path… leads only to madness. No matter what those who cannot understand the Force might say, the Force is always in conflict. Each side is a current that moves around in the greater whole, seeking dominance over the other so its ideals and goals, however foreign to our minds they might be, shape the galaxy."

"You are not the one I faced on Naboo." I turned to face him, seeking clarification. "Not within the Force, not in how you fight, nor in how you think. I admit, however, to not studying your thoughts as deeply as I might have. My former Master was more intent on ensuring I was capable of defeating you. Something, in your then limited form, I would have done so easily if not for your armour."

"A flaw I was aware of and prepared for, and while it did help me survive against you on Naboo, we can both agree that I only just did so."

Maul nodded. "Indeed. Yet when we faced each other on Mandalore, you proved that you had grown stronger since then, while I had not. At least not as a direct combatant."

"I assure you that the outcome will not be different the next time we duel," I said, sliding that into the void as he finished, the challenge he would present me not needing to be vocalised, "though I look forward to your attempt. Not because I seek to enjoy your defeat but because one can only grow stronger when challenged by those worthy of standing beside them as equals."

The Zabrak's head inclined slightly as if accepting the praise of his ability, even if I knew he felt he would win our next duel. "My former Master believed that we proved our might, our power, by killing any who stood in our way. The manner did not matter so long as the threat was removed. From the moment he began my training, that mantra was driven into my head, in manners that would break lesser beings."

"A flawed perspective."

"Two years ago, I would have struck you down for such a remark."

"Perhaps," I replied with a chuckle, one Maul matched. "And now?"

"Now, I find myself, as I do with almost everything related to my former Master, questioning his words and ideals. If one kills all those who might present a challenge, how is one able to continue to improve? How can a warrior do anything but dull their edge if no trial stands before them?"

"Judge a man by the quality of his enemies," I muttered, drawing a look from Maul. "It was an expression I heard when I was much, much younger." I chuckled at my private joke as the saying had come from my old life. "One that I didn't understand for a long time. Not until I faced my enemies. First on Zonama Sekot and then on Naboo."

Maul nodded, accepting the comment. "Yet you have turned this enemy into… an acquaintance."

"I hope to turn you into an ally, Maul," I countered with a smirk. "For what greater power can one have than to make those who would stand against them turn and fight at their side in full awareness of the truth? Sidious plans to use the Jedi as pawns in the war for the Grand Plan; to throw them into the fires of war, and while they think they are fighting to defend the Republic, he will turn the people against them. A bold plan, and one that I feel will work, but what good is it to stand alone in a galaxy turned to ash? What honour or value can one find when one has no enemies, no way to be challenged to grow and increase one's power?"

"Not all who face you will be willing, as I am, to listen to your words. Nor have the… opportunity to be open to understanding your meaning."

"Then that is their failing, not mine." I turned back to the Throne. "When I lead, I want those at my side who wish to be there. Not because they seek fame or fortune, or hope to indulge their passion for anarchy and carnage. What I want, what I perhaps even need, is for others to fight with me because they see what I wish to build from the coming chaos and wish to see it given form as well."

Maul stared at me intently as I continued to look at the Throne, feeling the almost mocking amusement of the Force that was layered around that seat so tightly that it was as if I was gazing into the event horizon of a black hole. "If not for where we stood, and having felt the truth of your power and how you wield it, I might consider such words akin to what a Jedi might say. Or at least a Jedi that understood that each day was meant to be a battle."

"Good thing I'm not a Jedi then."

Maul barking laughed at my comment. "It is indeed. Yet the more time I spend around you, Shan, the more I find myself questioning if you ever were one. Or how the Order ever tolerated your… proclivity for bringing forth disorder."

"For the latter, they believed, I suspect, that they could change me, and that my potential with the Force was too great to be ignored." I glanced at him for a moment. "The Jedi, or at least their senior members, know of the changes Sidious and Plagueis brought forth within the Force, Maul. They have been aware of the renewed potential threat of the Sith for over a decade. That I arrived, as if gifted to them by the Force, from an ancient time with a name linked to their past, was taken by some to mean I was their Chosen One."

Maul scoffed, dismissing that idea. I knew of the Sith ideal of the Sith'ari. Adas had been that in his era, as had others throughout history. Both he and Malgus felt the Jedi concept of a Chosen One was simply them copying – as they claimed was often the case – Sith ideas and corrupting them to their flawed mentality. Perhaps there was truth to that, perhaps not. What mattered was that both Sith and Jedi believed there would come some saviour, visionary, or champion to bring balance to the Force.

The Force didn't care about us; it never had. It cared about itself and sought balance within whatever passed for its sentience. To think that it would use one being out of an uncountable number that existed within this galaxy, to say nothing of other galaxies, to achieve that was insanity and delusion. When it came to the Force and how it saw us, we were dust in the wind or dirt in the current. Nothing more, nothing less.

"As for the former, you might well be right. The idea of sitting back and letting some, quote-unquote higher power, guide my actions, that I should ignore the deep, systemic issues that raged in the galaxy and clashed against what I believed because it was 'what the Force wills' never sat well with me." I laughed softly and shook my head. "Probably because I didn't grow up in the Temple for them to brainwash me with their ideology."

"Now, I'm not saying every Jedi drinks from the same fountain, but the majority know no other way. They cannot see the truth of how the galaxy views them or the Force. They remain blind to the realities of the Republic, yet cling to its coattails like Kath hounds raised in captivity."

"That is one of the reasons why I never told them what I knew of Sidious, Plagueis and the Grand Plan. I see the benefit in them enacting it and doing away with the Jedi and Republic. Not because what the Banite Sith have planned will be better." I raised my hands and indicated the chamber we stood in. "We can see how the Sith ideology always ends. No, I support the Grand Plan because it will, I hope, remove the blindfold from the eyes of many, both inside and out of the Jedi."

"You speak of the girl from Naboo?"

"Among others," I confirmed. Maul knew my connection to Serra, though not the true depth of it. Well, not unless Anakin had blabbed something he shouldn't. "Vos and Secura, the Kiffar and Twi'lek I have spoken about with Dooku, are two others whom I might be able to free from their shackles. Something I won't deny will be easier given the memory loss they suffered. However, I know they won't be the only ones. Many in the Order will turn against it, and those who come to understand that the Force doesn't care for us and that we should use its power for greater causes than seeking balance, have the potential to be worthwhile allies."

"Until the Grand Plan begins, none will understand the truth." Maul's tone was flat, but I felt the kernel of uncertainty from him. Not at his words but at my goals.

I smiled. One that, if any in the Jedi Council or even the Banite Sith saw, they would instantly recognise as a threat to their way of life. "I have plans for that, don't worry."

… …

… …

I piloted the Vhett through the skies above Kaas City, staying low enough that we avoided lifting into the storm clouds that engulfed the skies. As had been the case ever since we had arrived on Dromund Kaas, the sky was ablaze with a thunderous storm, one that roared within the Force and unleashed its fury regularly through lightning strikes against the ground.

While much of the city was in ruins, bar the Imperial Citadel that we had left this morning, many of the spires that had once sat on top of the buildings remained, drawing the strikes to them. Normally, that would make flying in the storm easier as the spires would conduct the fury of the strikes away from our vessel. However, many of the spires either lay at odd angles as the buildings they sat on had toppled over, or had fallen to the ground or into other buildings during the millennia of neglect the city and planet had undergone since the collapse of the Sith Empire that had once ruled half the known galaxy from this world.

Sensing an incoming strike before the ship's systems alerted me to it, I drove the Vhett down, swooping us under the remains of one building that had fallen into another, making it appear as some gigantic but forgotten bridge crossing the chasm of the jungle-covered streets below. Vines hung down from the toppled building, though they offered little resistance to our ships as we smashed through them, the thick stems of the plants bouncing hopefully harmlessly off the upper hull.

"Woo-hoo!" Anakin shouted from the gunner's station behind me, his enjoyment of the sudden shift in vector feeding his enjoyment of the chaotic flight we were taking this morning.

"I would prefer if you did not act as if this ship were a pod racer."

The comment came from Dooku who sat at the sensor station in the cockpit, while Simvyl sat at the co-pilot's seats monitoring the various power readings of the Vhett as pushed her to her limits for atmospheric flight as we banked hard to the left to avoid a rumble falling from above; no doubt broken loose by the very lightning strike I'd made us duck under the fallen building to avoid.

"Systems normal. Barely."

I ignored the report from Simvyl as I pushed the nose of the Vhett up, lifting us upwards again, though not above the tops of any building still standing. Normally, flying as recklessly as I appeared to be through the high-rise buildings of a city was a dangerous proposition, even more so given the damage Kaas City has suffered in the thousands of years since it was last inhabited. Thanks to files from the Bureau of Transportation, we had a full layout of the city which was programmed into the Vhett's computer and my armour. The HUD was displaying the map for me, plotting out the most expedient route to our destination, though I wasn't trusting it entirely as we'd already been forced to swerve down different streets due to debris and fallen buildings.

"I assure you, Master," I replied to Dooku even as the Vhett turned on its axis, "that I'm only taking the most expedient route to our destination." The ship had turned on its side so we could fly between two buildings that had crumbled and fallen into each other, almost entirely blocking the narrow space that had once existed between them. "If I wanted this to be a podrace, I'd have let Anakin take the controls."

"Really?" "Please no."

The second comment had come from Simvyl under his breath, and I felt his fear at having to endure Anakin's piloting skills again. My son and Apprentice had managed to repair one of the two Sith vessels – the one the records classed as a Fury-Class and its systems registered it as the Starblade – and had taken it out for a test flight the day before with Simvyl and R2. Of course, Anakin being Anakin had decided that once it passed the basic checks, to push the envelope and put the ancient vessel through its paces.

By the time the Starblade and the trio had returned, smoke was billowing from three points on the hull, while there was a large section of the underbelly that had been seemingly dug out by whatever they had grazed against. Anakin hadn't been concerned and almost bounced down the ship's ramp, wanting to fix the damage and go out again. Simvyl, however, had looked a little worse for wear while R2 had, much to my continuing amusement, reached the floor of the landing bay and then, with a painful-sounding whine, fallen over as if he was drunk or about to be sick.

I'd asked him not to push the ships too hard in future, as we were going to be taking them when we left, and I didn't want any to be unable to be capable of hyperspace flight because of him taking a joyride. Anakin had accepted my order reluctantly, though once I told him that he could push them to his heart's content once we were back on Mandalore, he had brightened up and begun assaulting me with suggested upgrades he wanted to apply to the trio of vessels in the bay. Much of it went over my head, but it was clear he'd found another project to satisfy his technical interests. I just hoped that he would wait to start these ones until the droid he'd been designing was ready for construction.

"The majority of us would prefer if your Apprentice did not assume control, Cameron. Certainly not while we are on this world and subject to the seemingly never-ending storms."

"Yes, Master," I replied with a chuckle that he couldn't see but would undoubtedly sense through the Force. Much of the rest of the conversation faded away there as I focused on piloting the vessel, guiding us ever closer to our destination. I ignored it and focused on what I knew lay ahead of us.

Even without the maps of Kaas City's layout, or even the scans taken with the Vhett when we'd first approached, I'd know where we were going. The entire planet was blanketed in the Dark Side of the Force to an almost tyrannical degree. Yet, within the boundaries of Kaas City, two places echoed into that oppression like beacons to those attuned to the Force. One had been the Citadel, or more accurately, the still unclaimed Imperial Throne and the chamber that lay behind it in the Dark Council Chambers. The other was our destination today, the Imperial Palace. A place that had for hundreds of years been the home of the first Emperor, and one whose reign was longer than every other Emperor and Empress combined, Vitiate.

With each second that passed as we neared our destination, the Force seemed to pulse with expectancy. Vitiate was long dead; the records obtained from the Dark Council Chambers confirmed that beyond any doubt. His very essence had been obliterated when he had gone too far and been challenged by Jedi, Sith, and even supposedly Force Ghosts, yet I could feel his presence. As if somehow, even after being obliterated and expelled from existence, some small part of him had managed to linger on, clinging to the Force on this world in the hope of… something.

I shook my head slightly, clearing thoughts of Vitiate from them. I had no proof of it, but I was certain it was his presence I felt around the Imperial Throne. The one that challenged me to claim the mantle of Emperor and yet laughed at me for being unready.

Enduring that every time I entered the Dark Council Chambers over the last nine days had pushed my control in ways I'd never expected to experience. I had resisted the mocking challenge each time it was given, but the constant certainty of it had grated at me each time. Perhaps it was making me stronger, more able to resist false temptations, but I couldn't be sure of that, and, while we would return to the Citadel once the Imperial Palace was explored and raided for what items of value we could gather, I was glad to be away from that chair.

As the Vhett emerged from the last building before the Imperial Palace, the systems bleeped for attention even as the HUD of my armour blinked. "Bloody hell," I muttered as I saw what lay before us.

What I had expected to see was the grounds of the Palace with the main building further on. Even from the Citadel, once I realised that there was a connection between what I felt from the Force and the Palace, I had felt a pull towards the Palace. Add in that the Force seemed to be bending inwards there as if using the Dark Side to draw the attention of anyone strong in the Force while simultaneously creating a foreboding sense of danger and death that only a fool would consider approaching, and I had been oddly excited to see the Palace up close. Yet what greeted my sight, and what had caused the sensors of the ship and my armour to go crazy, was the storm that appeared almost impenetrable.

The storm seemed to engulf every inch of ground that was considered part of the Imperial Palace, with lightning crackling inside dark, ominous clouds, threatening to strike at any who dared approach. The crack of one chain through the air burnt a vicious purple and seemed to laugh at me through the Force. I snarled at the challenge, as I felt the Force raging not just within the Palace but in the storm as well, as if this was no ordinary act of nature but a physical manifestation of the most dangerous and twisted sordid depths of the Dark Side of the Force.

"I do not recall this storm being present when we first landed on the planet."

"It wasn't," Simvyl replied to Dooku as I focused on the storm and the readings from the Vhett's scanners that were being fed into my HUD. "At least not anything like… whatever this is."

Each time the scanners detected the potential for a path that led deeper into the raging maelstrom before us, the route closed, and flickers of violent power snarled across the sky. No, not just in the sky, I realised, but within the Force. Whatever lingered of the first Emperor was controlling and directing the flurry that lay before us.

"It's the Force," I commented as I brought the ship to a halt, having us float close to the ground to avoid any strikes from the natural storm above us while staying high enough that no beast might get the insane idea to attempt to jump or fly up to us. "Something in the Palace is challenging our right to approach."

The door to the cockpit opened, and, without turning, I knew Maul was entering. "Magnificent," the Zabrak muttered as the door closed behind him.

"Perhaps not the word many would use, but I can see why you chose it," Dooku commented.

I remained silent as I watched the Force Storm that raged over the Palace and its surrounding grounds. Each crackle of power that snapped through the clouds caused alerts to flare on the Vhett's consoles. The energy readings were concerning. Enough that only a few strikes would be capable of overloading the shields, which weren't currently engaged as they drew the attention of lightning or at least natural lightning. I had no concept of what might draw the fury of the Dark Side storm that seethed before us.

"What are we to do?"

I ignored Simvyl's question, closed my eyes, and, after gathering the Force around me to my command, reached out for the storm. A gasp slipped from my lips as I sensed the remnants of something ancient, powerful, and malevolent. The lingering presence of the Sith who had once ruled an empire from this world. Now, I had no proof that what I was sensing, what was clashing against my probe and seeking to destroy, consume, and control me, was Vitiate, but there was no other entity that I felt it could be. This was his palace, and while it was far stronger here, the taste, for lack of a better word, of the Force that spread into and subjugated the Force around the Imperial Palace was the same as what I'd felt from the Throne back at the Citadel.

Just like the Throne, even within the turmoil of power that promised death to any who dared approach while unprepared for the challenge, I felt something call to me and beckon me forward. That if I could overcome the challenge of the Force-imbued storm and reach the Palace, that in its depths lay power that was mine to claim, along with answers to questions I wasn't sure I knew to ask.

Even though it couldn't be, my body seemed unnaturally cold, yet my skin felt as if it was on fire while a throb of unknown origin built within my replacement limb. I growled as the remnant of Vitiate within the storm pushed against my probe, trying to torment and crush my will. I pushed back, driving the sensations from my mind. They weren't real, nor was I being challenged by the Emperor, but the echo of him that somehow lingered and was centred around his palace.

Before I could fully recover, my mind was assaulted by images. Memories that weren't mine. I saw Sith fighting Jedi and each other. Wars against other groups of Force users, warriors, scholars, and scientists. Civilians, children, and anyone and everyone cut down in pain. Their terror, rage, sadness, disbelief and every other emotion under the stars flooded into my thoughts, attempting to overwhelm and consume everything that made me who I was. Screams of lives that were snuffed out by a wave that moved to engulf a planet. Anguished snarls as energy infused with the Dark Side ravaged their bodies and shattered their minds. Soul consumed by a monster with the power to end life on any world it touched.

Yet, within the swarming insanity that washed over me, I felt something pull me deeper, drawing me further into the bedlam that I was experiencing. It felt as if this was where I was meant to be, as if this was my purpose to exist, and all I had to do was claim my destiny and embrace my desires to see the galaxy tremble at my feet. Even as I felt those tempting moments of triumph, it felt as if I was being pulled asunder, that everything that made me what I was being obliterated in the madding eddies that lay at the darkest, most vile nadirs of the Dark Side.

The lure of it all, of power beyond anything I could ever imagine, while losing myself, assaulted my mind, trying to render me limb from limb or shatter my mind into countless fractions of what I was while becoming something greater and grander than the galaxy had ever known was an elixir and poison merged into one.

As the insanity my mind was enduring continued, I heard whispers in tongues I couldn't understa… no, I knew what they said, I could comprehend their word. The language of the ancient Sith was flooding into my mind even as I fought to retain my sense of self. The voices whispered of the power I could claim; that I would hold if I only accepted who I was. What I was. If I acknowledged the might of the emperor and let him in.

The offer enticed and tempted me, showing me my deepest desires and secrets. Of the chance to have everything and anything I wished. All I had to do was accept what was being offered. Yet I felt myself snarling at the offer, my fury rising from the innermost points of my soul to challenge the whispers, to reject their false promises.

There was something about what I was experiencing that was inviting, yet it would cost me everything to have it. That was a price I would not and could not pay. My path was one I would determine. Not that of one who had failed and fallen thousands of years ago.

The voices shifted, threatening me with the pain and suffering I would endure for failing to obey. Of the death, carnage, and violence rejecting the offers would bring, however, I pushed them back. My mind was mine, my future mine. No one and nothing would decide it for me. Not the Force, not the ghosts of long-dead Sith, not my bloodline. Nothing.

Within the Force, I pushed back against the snarling voices and the attempts to distract, divert, and divide my attention and being. The echo of the Emperor seemed to almost snarl back at me, and the whispered offers in the voices of a thousand dead Sith grew louder as if trying to drown out who I was with their intensity, but I was having none of it. No one but myself would determine my path forward.

Suddenly, I felt the presence of another in the Force with me and the echo. One of cold, refined, precise iron that could withstand the heat of the brightest sun. That, I realised, as I wasn't the only one being challenged by the echo, was Dooku, standing with me both as a friend and ally, ready to shape the path to the future. A moment later, I felt Maul's presence, one of controlled, intense fury, as well as he too resisted the offer and insanity rippling through the Force enough that I could sense him over the madness.

Yet, even as whatever lingering remnant of the Emperor that resided within the Palace pulled back, I suffered a moment of panic. We were not the only three Force users present. Opening my eyes and barely registering that the Force storm over the Palace had pulled back slightly, I turned and looked at Anakin.

His face was pale, and he shivered as I shifted from my seat to move to him. Moving across the cockpit, Maul shifted to one side to clear a path. I pushed my fury at what the echo was trying to do to the boy into the Force. My rage burnt back the lingering sense of it within the room enough that I could reach Anakin through the Force.

[Resist the voices, Anakin. You are better and stronger than any of them.] I said directly into his mind, hoping my voice would cut through the chaos he was enduring. I could feel the Dark Side latching onto him, trying to drag him down into its depths. The faintest of voices, offering the power to secure his revenge against those who had hurt him and his family, became clear to me. [This is not the path to power,] I continued as I placed my hand on his shoulder, grasping the collar of his armour. [This is not the path you are destined for, nor the one your mother would wish you to take.]

My words, perhaps specifically the mention of his mother, cut through to him. His eyes opened and locked on mine. "Cam." His voice was weak, as if just recovering from a plague. "What?"

"The Dark Side is strong here, Anakin. Stronger than I realised. It wants to draw you in through the offer of promises of power. It lies," I added with a snarl that had him blinking. "What it offers only leads to madness. If you take that path, you'll be lost to the Dark Side, unable to claim your path or revenge."

As I felt him push back against the Force, he blinked, the action a fraction of a second slower than normal. "I… it wouldn't let me avenge my mother?"

"It would not." That came from Maul. "It will promise you the power to do that, but in the end, it will take everything from you and make you worse than those who killed her. You would become no better than a rampaging beast."

Anakin's eyes had shifted to the Zabrak as he spoke before returning to me. When they did, I saw a fire in them that I'd never seen before. Before I could say anything, I felt Anakin's presence in the Force shifting and, for arguably the first time, I felt a true hint of the power he had. The air around him seemed to come alive as he pushed back against the echoes with all his might. There was little control to his actions, far less than I would want to see after two years of training, but it didn't matter. The sheer intensity of his will to not succumb to the offers of the remnant voices, or to fail to avenge his mother, was enough that any lingering touch of whatever remained of Emperor Vitiate was burnt away.

I reached into the Force, adding my will to his, pushing the Force back further. Dooku and Maul joined us as well, and our combination easily cleansed the area around us of the insanity of the worst elements of the Dark Side. It still filled the air, so to speak, as the trio of us with full training drew on that side of it to enact our wills. However, the echo of Vitiate did not influence the space around us. There was no opening to attempt to distract or disorientate us.

My hand moved from Anakin's shoulder to his cheek. "Well done," I said to him softly, earning a small smile from him. His skin was still pale, but the colour was returning, as was his inquisitive nature that I always felt within the Force. Even when he was shielding his presence from others in a natural way that few could ever hope to match, I couldn't miss something so deeply ingrained in him.

As I turned to return to my seat, I caught Maul's eyes. There was a flicker of respect there for Anakin, along with a hint of interest, more interest than I'd seen before. Understandable, as this was the first moment that he would've truly glimpsed the power Anakin could wield, and would one day use to help me reshape the galaxy into a better place.

Settling into the seat, I noticed that, while the Force storm remained over the Palace and no clear path existed through it, the Vhett's scanners could now determine details of the location. The outer grounds had been overgrown by the planet, but the main complex of the Palace was free of overgrowth. In particular, the part of the Palace that remained standing and rose like a dark monolith into the storm-filled sky was only framed by the storms above, painting an ominous yet powerful scene.

A good section of the complex, perhaps up to half the outer section, had been reduced to rubble, destroyed in some unknown calamity that had taken place here thousands of years ago. The jungle had reclaimed that area, but at the very point where the damage seemed to have ended, no vines extended. As if the echo of the Emperor that generated the Force-storm over the palace radiated such vile, empowered fury that the plant life of the planet knew to stay back, otherwise it would wither and die.

Even at the distance we were, with the storm pulled back, the design of the Palace was unmistakable. Sharp, angular shapes rose towards the sky with what appeared to be the central and highest section of the Palace. It was undoubtedly the location of the Emperor's quarters and the remnant of his legacy, which clearly seemed to be able to influence the Force around the complex.

There was no doubt in my mind that what we had to explore for the quest was how the Emperor's echo could linger here so long after his destruction. On a personal level, I needed to know why I felt some form of pull towards both the Palace and the Throne in the Citadel, both within that central section, one framed in a twisted form of a ziggurat. Yet, what we would find inside and how we would even gain entrance was unknown, save that the Dark Side would challenge us further the closer we came to the source.

Easing the Vhett forward, I aimed us towards a section of the grounds that, while now covered in growth, was meant to have once been a large, open area. A section designed for those rare times when anyone was summoned to the Palace to speak with the Emperor if he was not present in the Citadel. As the ship responded to my command, I steadied myself, preparing for the trials that lay before us. Trials that I knew would test us in as yet unknown ways.

… …

I moved down the ramp slowly, my lightsaber in my hand and ignited. The Dark Side of the Force swirled around the area heavily, seemingly strengthened by the echo of Emperor Vitiate that had managed to linger for thousands of years after his death. The landing area had been cleared with blaster fire before we landed, driving back the overgrowth of the jungle, yet at the edges of the area where the foliage remained thick, I sensed movement. Whatever creatures considered the swamp of Dromund Kaas home were watching us cautiously, trying to determine if we were predator or prey.

I wished Fenrir were present; his hulking, primal form would've dissuaded whatever was hiding in the brush and behind trees from approaching. However, he was still busy exploring, hunting, and generally doing what any alpha predator would do when dropped into a new environment, particularly one he was designed to flourish within.

I could easily push whatever was in the jungle back, making clear that I and those with me were more dangerous than anything that lurked in the undergrowth. Doing that, however, would mean opening myself up to the Force and pushing my fatal intent out around us. Normally, that wouldn't be a challenge, but with the way the Dark Side was threateningly swirling as I took my first careful steps on the grounds of the Imperial Palace and with the echoes of ancient Sith still whispering ominously at the edge of my perception, I felt better to keep my focus close at hand.

Turning to face the palace, I had to crane my neck back to take in the full size of the central ziggurat. From the air, it had looked massive, but standing as we were a couple of kilometres from the main entrance, it already looked far larger than that. Designed, no doubt, to remind any approaching of their inconsequential insignificance in the face of the Emperor.

I didn't need to look back to ensure the others were following me off the Vhett. Beyond the HUD providing locations for everyone, I could sense them all through the Force. As HK stepped off last, his rifle moving around with his optical sensors seeking a target, the ramp rose. R2 remained behind to ensure the vessel wasn't attacked or boarded by whatever lurked in the jungle, and also to ensure the engines remained hot on the chance we were forced to make a quick evac.

Ideally, I'd have left Anakin behind as well, not wanting to risk my son and Apprentice against whatever lay before us in the Temple. However, beyond his insistence that he felt he had to come – something I had snarled about when I felt the Force wished for it as well – and that I sensed both Dooku and Maul expected me to bring him along, I knew that if I left him he'd simply find a way off the Vhett when I wasn't present and stumble into a situation that might endanger his life. Or at least in a greater way than whatever lay before us in the Palace.

While all of us felt the challenge that lay before us within the Palace would be immense, I alone seemed to feel a draw to the place. As with the Throne in the Dark Council Chambers, it was as if part of my soul, or what connected me to the Force on the most basic and instinctual of levels, needed to enter the Palace and discover something that had been missing that I only now knew about. I was wary that this was some form of trap designed by the Emperor for me because of my bloodline.

Revan had supposedly fought against Vitiate at one point, according to the legends from that era. Some of them said it was Vitiate who turned Revan and Malak to the Dark Side before a connection formed with Bastila restored his soul to the light. Others stated that Revan and Malak had turned after barely escaping the Sith Empire and knew that the only way the galaxy could stand against the Emperor was if it united under his rule. I had no idea if any of those legends were entirely true, as not even HK seemed to know the full truth, or at least he wasn't willing to reveal them to me because of some final order from his Creator. However, whatever the reason for the pull I was experiencing to places drowning in the echo of the first Emperor of this Sith Empire, I knew in my bones that the answer lay within the Palace. The challenge was going to be not just discovering that answer, or even gaining access to the building, but getting to the front door.

Before me lay a bridge, one a good half kilometre long that stretched from the landing area to what appeared to be a courtyard before the first steps to the palace. The bridge was wide, easily able to see a dozen sentients walk side by side along it, yet, for all the grandeur and terror the bridge had likely generated in those forced to walk along it when this Empire stood, now it was barely hanging together by a thread.

Based on the few that remained, and the pedestals that had once housed others, the bridge had been flanked by giant statues of Sith, each one forty or fifty metres high. Each pair of statues had been about ten metres from the last, and all would've once faced inward and downwards at those crossing before them. As if the ancestors of the Sith who'd helped forge the Empire were judging those who now carried its legacy into the future. Those Sith, be it those the statues had been based on, or those who had served during its reign, were gone now, nothing more than dust on the wind. Yet, the imposing spectacle of the statues of those that still stood remained.

A far larger problem was that, of what should be a thousand statues that had once lined the bridge, the HUD was only detecting about two dozen still standing. About the same number lay shattered on the bridge; the force with which they'd crashed into the elevated path had either shattered the stone used in the statues' construction or destroyed sections of the bridge, sending those sections and what remained of the statues into an abyss below.

That abyss, according to the Vhett's scanners, went down at least three kilometres. What lay down there, or where the actual bottom was, the scanners couldn't say. The intense Force-imbued storm that still raged over the Palace interfered with the electronics of the ship, which was part of the reason why I'd chosen to land where we had. The other was that even with the storm having retreated to only cover the central complex of the Palace grounds, there still appeared to be no way through it. Not without the Vhett taking significant damage and potentially leaving us forced to hike back to the Imperial Citadel.

Normally, the damage suffered by the bridge would be minor, at least for those with the right equipment, strong in the Force, or both. However, the HUD was reporting winds over the bridge sweeping by at somewhere north of eighty kilometres per hour. That sort of wind speed, combined with unstable ground, was going to make advancing far trickier than it needed to be, and I was certain the wind was being caused by the Force storm. Not least, as the initial winds the Vhett had detected were less than a third of its current minimum velocity and that the area covering the landing fields was only enduring winds about a sixth of what was assaulting the bridge.

"HK, secure Anakin to your frame," I ordered the droid through the Battlenet. The order was heard by everyone as Maul and Dooku were wearing secure communication headsets. Without those, I'd be forced to speak with them through the Force while commanding HK and Simvyl with the Battlenet. That sort of split communication structure created potential pitfalls that could be fatal at the wrong moment.

Stepping onto the bridge, I braced as the winds snapped at me from the right. Even with the Force active to protect me, and the boots in my armour grasping into the tiles beneath me, I grunted. The wind struck with a vengeance while the whispers in the Force roared at me to go back. That I wasn't worthy of coming any closer. That I was nothing but an imposter.

I pushed back at the voices, driving them from my mind as I grasped the Force around me, twisting it to my will and ripping control of it from whatever echo of the Emperor lingered in the Palace. The winds died down drastically, falling to about half their previous velocity, which, while an improvement, still left me getting buffeted as I took my next few steps.

Moving slowly, I stepped around the first fallen statue, noting the armoured head that looked up at me with indignity at now being little more than a shattered ruin. There was nothing in the Force from the statue, yet I felt an odd connection to the warrior that this statue had been carved in honour of. To see the last link to whatever their legacy was reduced to nothing more than rubble was an injustice, but one I could do little about.

Once I passed that statue, I looked at the bridge ahead. With the wind now nowhere near as strong as it had been, plotting a path was easier. The threat of being caught unawares by hurricane-strength winds and risking falling over the edge of the bridge or into one of the hundreds of holes and breaks in the path and careening into the abyss below was lowered, yet it remained. Each step was taken cautiously, every reading from the armour's sensors along with faint movement in the Force registered and processed by my mind to avoid making a mistake that might cost me my life.

Behind me, the others followed, guided by the path I was crafting over the ruined bridge. My eyes continually flicked to Anakin's marker in the HUD, noting and confirming every minute or so that he was still there, secured to HK and close to Dooku.

Time passed without care as I moved. There was no rush to reach the other side of the bridge, no arbitrary time limit forcing us to race against it. The only threat, seemingly neutered as it was, came from the lingering remnant of Emperor Vitiate, but it felt as if he wished for us, or perhaps just me, to come closer. To step into what remained of his Palace and experience his power and enduring legacy in one of his last bastions of influence. Already, I could sense the Dark Side growing heavy. As if it understood something was slowly coming closer, a confrontation between my will and that of the spirit that somehow remained even after Vitiate was supposedly reduced to nothing by dozens of Jedi and Sith.

About halfway across, I jerked my foot back and the Force screamed a warning. A quick leap back then saved me as the section of the bridge I'd been standing on, one flanked by three still-standing statues, had buckled. The wind had kicked up unexpectedly, and one of the statues on the side of the bridge enduring the buffeting, had buckled. As I kept moving back carefully, I watched as the stone legs of the statue cracked and gave. The entire section of the bridge shook violently as the body and head of the statue struck the walkway, and as some of the tiles fell into a freshly made hole, a statue on the far side toppled as well. Thankfully, that one fell harmlessly into the abyss.

I stayed still, letting the ground in front of me settle, scanning the area with the armour's sensors and using the Force to check for potential further damage that might pose a risk. Once certain there was a relatively safe path forward, I resumed my hike over the bridge, the HUD counting down the metres until I reached the entrance proper to the Imperial Palace.

Once at the other side, as the wind now assaulted me with nothing to offer any protection, I dug my boots into the ground, cracking some of the tiles as I secured my footing. Before me, standing a good thirty metres high, was a massive durasteel gate. The bars of the gate were engraved, like many of the more important locations I'd encountered on this world so far, with Sith runes and glyphs. Interestingly, these didn't glow with power; instead, they lay dormant. The gate rattled as the wind swirled past it and me, though even after thousands of years, I didn't feel they would fall. At least not to the assault of the elements.

Turning around, I watched as Maul joined me before the gate, the others no more than fifteen metres further back on the bridge. I watched quietly as they all moved forward, not turning back to the gate until HK, with Anakin still attached to him, stepped onto the ground near me.

Looking back at the gate, I moved forward slowly, lifting my free arm towards it. I could feel the Force fluctuating around the metal, yet there was no hint of danger. At least not beyond the general, all-encompassing, almost suffocating dread, and oddly encouraging teasing that had slowly risen with each step I'd taken over the bridge.

Not wanting to risk directly touching the gate, the odds of there being some form of trap here far too great to risk it, I summoned the Force to my palm and sent forth a blast. The gate snapped open, its hinges protesting loudly enough at the sudden, violent assault that even over the howl of the wind around my armour, the audio receptors picked it up.

I stood ready, mindful of any potential danger that might emerge from breaching the gate, my lightsaber ignited and prepared to strike. Yet nothing emerged that triggered a warning from the armour's sensors, nor was there a shift in the Force suggesting imminent danger. Oh, there was a looming threat that existed all around us, one focused on the Palace, but that had been the case ever since we'd begun the slow, perilous walk over the bridge.

Taking the lead again, I moved forward slowly, mindful of my steps and that anything might be hiding behind the walls of the Palace that shielded the insides from view. The first thing that greeted my sight was a large open pathway that led directly to the main doors of the Palace. The doors were easily twenty metres high and engraved, as was becoming the norm, with Sith runes and glyphs. The walkway to the Palace entrance was lined by statues like the bridge, but these remained standing, untouched by the passage of time, the planet's weather, or the rage of the Dark Side.

Above us, the Force-imbued storm raged and, as I watched, a bolt of purple energy snapped down from the heavens, striking one of the statues. The monument lit up, the until now unseen sigils carved into it in the alien script of the Sith. For a moment, I was concerned they might somehow become a threat, as if the lightning would cause them to wake from an eternal slumber.

That did not prove to be the case, and before the runes upon them dulled again, the HUD was able to translate a handful of them. The program had been developed over the last few days, starting from what little Maul knew of the script and then working to extrapolate where he could with the hundreds of seemingly unimportant documents he'd been provided with. The astromech was making good progress; however, with few of the files he was using having direct translations already available, it was an arduous process even for a droid.

We moved forward slowly, my eyes alert to anything the HUD or the Force might miss. Above us, the storm grew stronger; the sky ablaze with fury as energy danced among the clouds. Each moment, I wondered if the echo that seemed to be enhancing the storm might attempt to direct the furious power of the sky against us. However, as I led us near the end of the pavilion that ended at the base of the stairs that led to the main entrance of the Palace, no such strike came. That said, the Force was tensing, the air thickening, and the temperature around us dropping in a devilish manner that made clear a threat lay nearby, ready to strike.

As I placed one foot on the first step that led to the grand doors of the Palace, I took in the sight of the entrance. They were massive, composed of what the armour was reporting was blackened durasteel and some unknown alloy. One that the scanners were struggling to understand, never mind probe beyond. I could feel the Force in the doors, harshly pressed into them during the creation of the entrance. On either side of the doors stood another statue of a warrior. Each held the hilt of a lightsaber in their hands, the blade made from stone and rising in front of them. They stood like the final guardians of the Palace. The last defence of the Emperor before one stepped in to face his wrath.

Further along the wall, with lines of Sith glyphs running above and below them as they seemed to resonate with dark energy, were murals. They showed what appeared to be the defeat of an army, the death of a race, only for one figure to step forward. That figure was engulfed in the crimson light of the glyphs, and later sections of the mural showed him leading the broken, battered remains of the people to a new world.

It didn't take much to realise this was the story of how Vitiate had taken the survivors of the Great Hyperspace War and brought them to Dromund Kaas. A reminder to any brought before the Emperor of his glory and might.

I returned my focus to the doors, seeking any sign of how to open them. Save for the inlaid Sith markings and gems, they were smooth. No visible means to open them existed. I felt perhaps that they, along with the stone guardians that stood on either side of the doors, were somehow Force-activated. However, before I could focus on that idea, a roar filled the air. One that rattled through my bones and seemed to draw the Force with it.

Turning quickly to the source of the roar, I braced as a shape formed in the shadows from the destroyed section of the palace. As Dooku and Maul moved to my side, the others dropping back behind us, I watched as the shape moved forward. It towered over us, perhaps five metres in height. As the sharp edges of its form came into view, along with the razor-sharp claws and monstrous maw, I snarled in fury.

Of all the kriffing beasts to find awaiting us here, why did it have to be a Sith-spawned Terentatek?

The giant beast moved forward; its maw filled with rows of sharp, deadly teeth, snarling as it saw us. "HK, Simvyl, stay back and cover Anakin!" I ordered through the Battlenet, my tone making clear I wasn't going to let them, or more importantly, Anakin, argue.

I stepped forward, my free hand pulling my beskad from my hip as I quickly reviewed everything I knew about these great beasts crafted by the Sith aeons ago. Their natural armour was resistant to lightsabers, with even sustained contact doing little but annoying and angering the beasts. Its claws were soaked in a fast-acting poison that even those who could call upon the Force for power struggled to purge before it overwhelmed their bodies, and even if you could counter that venom, the claws themselves were capable of slashing through durasteel, according to the files I'd read.

To make matters worse, as a creature born of the Dark Side, it had gained a natural resistance that bordered on immunity to direct Force attacks. No attempted Force push or pull, no matter how powerful the Force user, was going to concern it. Add in that it could draw on the Dark Side, and it was an almost perfect hunter to be deployed against Jedi or Sith. Haran, every time the Jedi had launched Great Hunts where they worked in small teams to exterminate the beasts from across the galaxy, less than half of the successful Jedi returned.

About the only upside was that the armour of a Terentatek wasn't perfect. Much as with the armour I wore, or that knights might've worn in the history of my former life, there were weak points at the joints. Add in that its underbelly was supposedly less heavily armoured and that its eyes and mouth were glaring, if extremely difficult to reach, places lacking armour, and there were at least a few targets to aim for. Though I knew that, as Maul and Dooku moved up beside me, lightsabers blazing as we prepared to face off against this beast, knowing where to strike was only the first step. Landing blows there would be a challenge, to say nothing of something that would be fatal.

I latched onto the Force around me, bending it to my will. It resisted for a moment, the echo of the Emperor trying to weaken me as I faced this guardian of his palace. However, I wouldn't allow anyone, alive or not, Jedi or Sith, to deny me the power I had earned and wielded.

The air grew cooler, the storm fading into the background as my focus narrowed to the threat before me. The great beast, one larger than the records stated they should be – no doubt empowered by running wild in the jungles of Dromund Kaas – stared back at us, realising we were a challenge to its dominance. After a roar that seemed to shake the ground beneath us, it charged.

I pushed forward, taking point and drawing the beast's focus. My armour granted me more protection against the creature's claws and poison, though I wasn't naive enough to believe there wasn't a chance the creature born of the Dark Side might be able to damage beskar. Still, it was more protection than Maul or Dooku had, and the tools in my gauntlet, at my belt, and even in my Inventory were mainly suited for close-quarters combat.

At my sides, I knew Maul and Dooku were moving, and while we had yet to fight together as one, there would be no better challenge than a creature capable of defeating groups of Jedi with ease. No words were exchanged between us, either over the Battlenet or through the Force as we moved forward, but already I could sense the beginnings of understanding within the Force so that our actions wouldn't be as unaligned as they might otherwise be.

A bolt of lightning struck somewhere to my right, the burst of light reflecting off my armour, ensuring the great beast's focus was on me. One massive arm rose into the air as we raced at each other, the claws – each longer than my forearm – extending for a brutal strike intended to rend the torso asunder. With the Force aiding my actions, I shifted mid-stride and angled my body.

The claws slashed through the air, the bottom one just barely clipping the front of my armour before my lightsaber came up and pushed it away. Not by much, as the beast was incredibly strong, but enough that the claw wouldn't catch my helmet as I ducked under the attack.

As the claw and arm swung beyond me, I was correcting my stance, already aware that it was turning back to face me, enraged that its initial attack had failed. As its eyes locked on my helmet, Maul appeared behind it, his dual-bladed lightsaber slashing the beast's hide.

The Terentatek roared, one arm slapping out at the annoyance. Maul darted back, avoiding the strike, though the response of the beast created an opening. My lightsaber came up, sliding over the stomach of the creature. Its natural armour held, though I was pleased to see that as my blade dragged over the belly, the scales there shifted colour.

I had no time to savour the knowledge that its belly might be pierceable as the Terentatek roared at the strike and flung its massive head around. I danced back, the Ataru footwork I'd adopted into my form enabling me to avoid one of the beast's large, vicious-looking tusks. A leap back lifted me high over the arm that came after that as the creature refocused on me.

I landed a few metres away; my feet already set for battle. A smirk came to my lips as I felt the beast's rage. My blow hadn't wounded it, but the sting to its pride was a delicious appetiser for when the creature fell to my blade. The air shifted, and the beast roared at me. As it rushed towards me, its head lowered as it aimed its massive skull, from which three long, thick spikes extended that protected the back of its neck.

I braced, waiting as time slowed and the beast rushed at me. As it neared, I timed my movements. Its head dropped at the last second, costing it sight of me, which was when I moved.

The Force boosted my leap, and after using one foot to push off from the ground, the other crashed against the beast's skull. Before it could react, I was leaping clear, sailing high above it.

As I turned in the air, rotating to land, ready to engage it again, a simple command to my armour had the blaster in my gauntlet fire. The shots missed their mark, striking one of the spikes at the back of the beast's skull and not the exposed neck.

While my feet landed gracefully on the ground, readying me to continue the battle, I again felt the beast's fury. The anger at being struck three times now enraged it further. It turned, one massive claw swiping out to ensure Maul remained back. The Zabrak easily weaved around the strike, though he was unable to counter as the arm smashed through the legs of one of the statues that lined the pavilion leading to the Palace entrance.

The Terentatek took a step towards me only to stumble as a large boulder slammed into the side of its head. With a monstrous roar, it turned to where the strike had come from, locking eyes on Dooku. Before it could even prepare to charge my former Master, another boulder, levitated by Dooku, hurtled at the beast.

It raised one arm, the stone shattering against the limb. The force of the strike caused the beast to stumble back a single step. Before it could recover, I had closed the distance on it.

My lightsaber came around, crashing against the beast's other arm, drawing its attention. As that arm moved to swat aside my strike, I danced around the claws. My feet shifted fluidly to ensure that I wasn't struck but remained close. With that arm missing me, and the other not yet ready to strike, I had an opening.

My beskad thrust forward, aiming for the inside of the elbow of the arm that had blocked Dooku's attack. The beast roared, and I savoured the moment as the tip of my blade slipped between two thinner plates and entered the creature's flesh.

For a moment, I considered pushing forward to drive the blade deeper and wound the arm properly; however, the chance never came. The Force, obeying my will, alerted me to danger and as I pulled the blade free, I spun away.

The spot where I'd just been standing now contained the maw of the beast, its jaw having clamped violently shut on air that filled my former location. Under my helmet, I felt my smirk grow as the beast's rage increased. That smirk was driven from my face as the Terentatek thrust out one arm, the claws balled into a fist aimed at my head.

I barely managed to shift away, the knuckles of the fist filling the entirety of my vision for a brief moment. My feet danced around, guiding me further back, avoiding an open-clawed swipe from the other arm as I shifted to the defensive.

My lightsaber came out, clipping the side of one claw on the beast's right arm before I ducked out and then spun away from an attack from the left arm. The creature roared in my face, its spittle splashing against my armour before its head snapped forward seeking to bite off my skull. I flipped back, the Force boosting my leap to grant me extra distance.

As I landed, I saw Maul and Dooku behind the beast. The Zabrak came in from my left, his blade swirling around as he unleashed a flurry of powerful blows against the Terentatek's hide. The beast roared as his strikes landed, and it swiped back with one arm even as Maul swooped away, avoiding the reprisal.

That, however, left the beast unbalanced, and into that opening, Dooku moved. His blade, still burning blue as a link to his former life, moved with precise, controlled action. The tip danced around the natural armour and spikes that protected the beast's back as he sought to strike a weaker section of its hide.

A roar burst from the beast as I felt a moment of satisfaction emanate from Dooku. With more fury and speed than it had so far shown, the Terentatek turned, shifting its rage towards my former Master. As it did, I moved in, the Force guiding me to the small wound Dooku had caused on the beast.

As like with my beskad strike, the cut was minor, and because it was caused by a lightsaber, it was already cauterised. However, the glow from the strike remained, acting as a beacon for my attack.

While Dooku shifted back, drawing the focus on the beast for the moment, I swooped in, my beskad slashing at the wound. The beast shuddered to a halt in its pursuit of Dooku as Mandalorian Iron dug into its flesh just above the back of its knee.

Any enjoyment I had at drawing blood from the beast was short-lived. The angle of my attack meant I was close to the beast's back, and as I turned, I moved to avoid the spikes. In doing so, I was unable to avoid its arm as it came flying around.

A grunt of pain, one brought forth even with my armour, erupted from my mouth as the Terentatek's forearm crashed into my gut. I was sent hurtling back, crashing to the ground and then rolling from the blow. As the Force bent to my will and ensured my roll ended with me ready to rush forward at the insult of being struck, I saw the beast charging me, eyes filled with bestial fury at being wounded enough for blood to flow from a wound.

The Force rushed to me, acquiescing to my demands as I prepared to meet the beast's charge head-on. It might be enraged that it had suffered a wound, but for daring to strike me, I would ensure its death was painful.

I took a step forward, my blades ready to strike as I rushed at the beast, only to hesitate. Within the Force, I sensed one of the others was up to something. A moment later, the red blur of Maul rushed in, crashing against the beast's side. Even as it turned to face the new threat, Maul's blade swooping around with fury, one of the Terentatek's legs buckled.

I smirked as a large section of debris slammed into the back of the beast's unwounded knee. As it lost its balance, that knee crashed into the ground, shattering several of the tiles beneath it, while Maul's strikes struck against the creature's other side, keeping its focus split.

I pushed forward, offering Dooku a moment's look as he prepared another boulder to hurl at the beast with the Force. Even on one knee, the Terentatek was a ferocious beast. The arm near Maul swiped out, forcing the Zabrak back, while the other pressed into the ground, pushing it back to its feet.

That was when I came into range. With its arms occupied, it could only snarl as it realised I was there. My lightsaber thrust forward, slashing the inside of the elbow on the arm that was pressed against the ground. Shifting to the other side of its body, my beskad came up, targeting the same spot I'd struck earlier.

The blade slashed the inside of that elbow, even as I kept moving. As I slid under the arm, the Terentatek snapped its maw towards me, seeking to crush my body with its teeth. My beskad trailed behind, catching in the beast's flesh, and I used that to rotate my body.

As the blade slipped free and blood dripped from the edge and the wound, I found myself standing beside Maul as the Terentatek rose, turning to face us with a roar that kicked up the dust around us.

I shifted to my right, Maul to the left as the beast rushed at us, its good arm sweeping around with claws fully extended. I could sense its base instincts, how it wanted to rip our flesh from our bones and feast on our flesh. Yet the attack found no purchase, as had been the case most of the time so far.

As it readied another attack, its focus remained on me and its blood dripping from the edge of my beskad. Dooku's next attack came in, taking advantage of the beast's inattention towards him.

The boulder he'd prepared struck the beast's back, causing it to stumble forward. Into that moment of confusion, Maul and I rushed. Maul's blade danced around the good arm, seeking to find an opening while I targeted the already wounded one.

A roar of disbelief and pain filled the air as my lightsaber found the bleeding wound and burned deeper into the creature's flesh. Another roar slipped from it as Maul's blade found a weak point and cauterised more flesh. It was then driven to a knee as Dooku rushed in from behind, driving the point of his blade into the back of its knee.

As the beast stumbled, once more driven to a knee, Maul and I continued our attack. Our blades danced around, swiping at its arms, aiming for the joints even as it tried to swat us away. As Maul's lightsaber slipped under its arm and drove into the flesh where the limb met its body, the beast roared again.

Dooku's blade twisted and was withdrawn from the wounded knee, furthering the damage there and within the Force, I felt the first tremor of fear from the beast. It understood it was outmatched. That the seemingly easy prey were anything but.

Maul pulled back as the beast's maw swung its way, razor-sharp teeth snapping at the air in the vain hope it might find purchase against my ally's body. The move failed, but it left me with an opening; one the Force begged me to take.

I thrust my beskad forward. The beast roared as the metal found its neck and sank into the flesh. Its arm near me came up, trying to swat me away, but I was prepared. My feet used the arm to shift to the Terentatek's back, the metal dragging through the flesh and widening the wound.

As the beast dropped forward, its arm crashing into the tiles of the pavilion to prevent it from falling face-first, I pulled my beskad from the wound. My lightsaber drove into the opening, and I pushed down hard.

The body resisted the plasma of my blade, suggesting even its internal flesh had some ability to withstand a lightsaber. However, it was nowhere near that of its hide, and I felt the blade sink deeper. As the pressure against the plasma suddenly weakened, I pulled my blade to my right.

The lightsaber burnt a path through the beast's neck, slicing towards the other side from where my beskad had first struck. The roar of the beast turned into a gargled cry. A second later, the sound ended with a whimper before my blade burst free from the neck.

The body slumped forward as I leapt clear. As I landed, I turned and looked at the creature, and how the massive head of the Terentatek fell clear of the body. I looked at Dooku and Maul, sharing in the moment as the around us, The Force submitted to our might.

Even as the enjoyment of the moment ended, and I turned my focus back to the Imperial Palace and whatever lay inside, I couldn't help but enjoy this victory. Not only had we defeated a beast bred to kill Jedi, but we'd worked well together, easily slipping into roles that suited our styles.

I glanced at the body, noting how the body and head remained there, the only blood seeping from the remains coming from the damage done by the beskad. "We're taking that with us," I stated. I wasn't a game hunter, nor someone who needed to marvel at remains of a defeated threat, but this was a kriffing Terentatek. It deserved to be remembered for what it was and not simply cast aside and forgotten by the wider galaxy.

"That would be wise," Dooku commented. "Beyond examining the creature's armour to see if its resistance to lightsabers could be replicated, the poison it secretes on its claws may have—"

"That was awesome!" The shout, which cut into Dooku's comment, came from Anakin as he rushed forward, having slipped free of the protection of HK and Simvyl. The HUD confirmed that it had happened only after the Terentatek was beheaded, so it was excusable. This time. "You were awesome!"

I chuckled at the excitement rolling off my son and Apprentice. "And you obeyed well to stay back," I replied. "A Terentatek is not something an apprentice or child should face."

"Says the man who killed a krayt dragon."

I glared at Simvyl, though the look was partially lost because of my helmet. "Greater Krayt Dragon," I corrected.

"An impressive kill list," Maul cut in with a hint of approval radiating from him. "Along with the Vong, who I had the pleasure of defeating once in single combat, a krayt dragon is something few can claim to have killed." I turned to him, curious how and when he had encountered a Vong. As far as I knew, the war on Zonama Sekot was the only time they'd been located.

"He did it by himself and with just a vibroknife as well!" Anakin added excitedly before I could ask about Maul's fight with a Vong.

Maul focused on me carefully. "My former Master told me of this trial you faced. An impressive victory, however, I have yet to see proof of the battle."

"Commentary: I can assure you, red meatbag, that while you do not believe it to have happened, we have all seen the recording of it."

Maul's gaze narrowed as he stared at me, which had me chuckling. "Once we've cleared the Palace, I think we have stories to share," I said, pushing the matter aside for the moment.

"Indeed, we do."

"You know, the skeleton's kept on Mandalore," Anakin offered, in what I assumed was meant to be a helpful manner. "Duke Adonai wants Cam to hang it for others to see once we've set up a clan building."

I smirked, already certain where the skeleton of the great beast would hang once I was Mand'alor. The remains of the Terentatek, now that I thought on the matter, would make a suitable additional skeleton for display in my throne room. "While I'm reluctant to leave the corpse here, I suspect that it was the dominant predator in the Palace grounds, and should thus be safe from any other creatures attempting to loot the flesh."

"A logical assumption. Still, I would suggest dragging the remains closer to the Palace. The radiant energy of the Dark Side would add as an additional protection against unwanted poachers."

I nodded at Dooku's suggestion and, after securing my beskad to my side, reached out with my free hand. The Force did as I demanded, lifting the body and head of the great beast and then carrying it closer to the entrance. I placed it down near one of the large statues that stood guard on either side of the doors.

With that, I returned my focus to the giant doors that barred entry to the Palace. In the time the battle against the Terentatek had taken, the HUD had examined the data from its scans. However, there was still no obvious method of entry. That had me refocusing on the glyphs and runes that covered the surface of the door. They were the key to gaining entry. I could feel it.

Above, the storm continued to rage, almost as if it was taunting us, knowing that there was no clear way for us to gain entry beyond the doors, and learn what secrets the Palace contained. I could almost feel the amusement of the echo of the long-dead Emperor as he taunted us from beyond the grave. Dooku and Maul came to my sides, each of them peering like me into the Force, seeking to rip an answer from it on how we could get past this barrier.

Around us, the Force shuddered, and the air grew thicker as the echo of the Emperor fought to resist our attempts at domination over the Force. Yet, as powerful as Vitiate might once have been, what existed here was but an echo, and against the power, fury, and will we controlled, the outcome was inevitable.

Pulling back from the Force, I looked at the other two. "We cannot open the door with ease," I said, stating something we all know.

"Observation: Master, I believe that I could damage the doors significantly so that we could gain entry. However, that might risk damaging whatever lies beyond them."

"We will not be using such inelegant methods to gain access," Dooku countered HK as he lifted a hand to his chin. "I feel there may be a way we can… force the issue." I waited for him to detail his thoughts even as I ignored what I hoped was an unintended pun. "The Emperor clearly never intended for anyone but him to ever open these doors. However, while a remnant of what he once was lingers, it is not powerful enough to deny us entry if we join our power together."

"What are you proposing?" Maul asked tentatively, his eyes narrowing slightly even as Anakin moved closer, seemingly curious about how we were to gain access as well.

"In theory, one of us could augment their power and control by having the others channel their power into them. That person would then, potentially, have the boost needed to overcome the resistance of the door that radiates within the Dark Side of the Force and thus have their control yield to our demands."

I took a moment to consider his words. I had heard of Jedi working in tandem – in anything from pairs to large groups of several dozen – where they aligned themselves in the Force so that they could carry out actions that they might not otherwise be able to do. A sort of greater than the sum of their parts deal. However, what Dooku was proposing was something more brutal than that. Having two of us – there was no way that Anakin was going to help with this if I could avoid it – pushing our domination over the Force into the third carried an inherent risk that the third person would be overwhelmed by the power that would be at their fingertips. Their control would have to be immense, which made it clear who would be the focal point of this plan.

"Are you sure about this?" I asked my old Master calmly. "If you cannot handle the power we would be channelling into you, your mind would be in danger of being consumed by the Dark Side."

"I am aware of the dangers. However, of the three of us, if I might be so bold, I am the one with the greatest control and refinement in my domination over the Force. You, Cameron, have the greatest ability of the three of us to summon the Force, and you, Maul," he turned to the Zabrak, "are the one most comfortable dominating and using the Dark Side. Yet, while my life has until recently been that of a Jedi, I easily have more control over my connection with the Force than both of you combined."

I chuckled under my helmet even as Maul responded. "Arrogance is a dangerous trait for one using the Force. However, I can acknowledge that even with several years to reconsider how I used and interacted with the Force, my ability to manipulate in the manner you are suggesting we need to attempt is lacking."

Dooku lowered his head slightly, taking the compliment from Maul that was half-buried in his words.

"I want to help!"

I turned Anakin and placed a hand on his shoulder. "While we are grateful for the offer, you're not ready for this. Not only are we going to have to gather the Force into ourselves, but as we fight to retain our domination over it, we'll need to shunt it towards Master Dooku without pushing too much of our power, or doing so too fast that he might lose control of himself and what he is trying to accomplish."

"You have considerable power, Anakin. However, you are not ready for the challenge that we are about to undertake," Dooku added in support of my words. "That said, we thank you for the offer and the bravery you show in making it."

I felt my eyes widen slightly under my helmet. Dooku wasn't one to be gentle with his words, yet he had chosen to be here. It was unlikely that his leaving the Order had caused him to soften his more blunt and sharp behaviour, so I suspected he felt showing a hint of compassion towards my apprentice was the correct path to take.

Dooku turned there and walked up the final few steps so that he was standing directly before the massive doors. I felt him reach into the Force, drawing it under his command and wresting control of some of the area around us from the echo of Vitiate.

I gave Anakin a nod and a gentle squeeze of his shoulder – he wouldn't feel it, but his armour would report the pressure change – before I moved with Maul to join Dooku. We stood a step behind him, and as I closed my eyes, I reached inward to first ensure I retained control of my emotions and the Force that flowed through me. Once that was assured, I pushed my presence into the Force, mindful of the similar actions taken by Maul and Dooku, and started asserting my control over it as it swirled around us, thick like a fog that one couldn't see more than a few metres into.

I felt the whispers at the edges of my perception. The promises of the power and domination that would be mine if I simply ignored, or better yet, struck down Maul and Dooku, and took what lay within the Palace for myself. I ignored those voices, knowing well that what they offered was a lie and would only lead to me becoming little more than a raging beast lost to the madness that lies at the depths of the Dark Side. As the voices quietened, and my dominance over the Force grew more assured, I sensed something new. Yet at the same time, it felt familiar. As if a part of me lay somewhere within the Temple, calling upon me to reclaim it.

I frowned at the sensation, wondering if this was part of the pull I've felt to the Palace, and the draw I retain towards the Imperial Throne in the Dark Council Chambers. Yet even as I considered that there might be something to this idea, I dismissed it. Vitiate was a Sith, a supposed pureblood of the species and not Human. I could not share any connection with him. Beyond my mother making it clear in her holocron that my father was Human, I had selected that as my species when I chose this rebirth.

In retrospect, that was perhaps not the wisest of choices. Humans were little more than average in almost every way in this galaxy. However, I had made my choice based on a limited understanding of where I was heading, and there was nothing I could do about that choice now.

My mind refocused on the task at hand, and I felt the Force bend to my will. Once I was certain of my influence over it, I reached out with one hand and gripped Dooku's shoulder with my gauntlet-covered limb. I then pushed the power I possessed towards him through our Force bond.

For the first time, I felt his presence in the Force truly shift. The influx of power I was slowly granting him, and that Maul was now also providing, caused a faint but distinct tremor in Dooku's force presence. The refined, polished but cold durasteel that I always thought of when sensing his Force signature shifted. The surface rippled where my power flowed into him, granting me a momentary deeper connection with him.

There was a desire to push into this opening, to seek answers to many things I wondered about Dooku. Even if those voices that whispered false promises from the depths of the Dark Side of the Force were to be believed, of implanting a dominating influence over Dooku's mind. I rejected all of that. Beyond Dooku being an ally and one of those who trained me in my earlier life, he was family and even with now committing to using the Force for the power I needed for the coming decades, I would not turn on my family. It was one line I would never cross.

Even with my eyes closed and my focus on ensuring the power I was pushing to Dooku remained constant but never too much for him to focus, I could sense his movements. His hand lifted slowly as he pushed into the Force with just his power. Through our connection, I felt the door resist as he, presumably, traced his fingers over the glyphs upon it.

A snarl of rage pushed back against his probing. I felt Dooku draw on the extra power Maul and I were offering him, and as the rage from within the door tried to stand against the combined might of our authority, I sent more of what I could draw from the Force to Dooku.

[The spirit of Vitiate lingers,] Dooku said through our minds. [He seeks to protect this last bastion of his power.] Part of me wondered why he still had such power here. Had none of those who claimed the Throne after him even tried to take over the Palace? Had his impression, even in death, been so strong on the psyche of the Sith of this empire that they never dared to attempt to claim supremacy over what lingering echo remained of him?

Those questions, and dozens of others, are pushed aside as I sense Dooku gathering the energy flowing from Maul and me into him. With nothing more than the faintest of shifts, Dooku pushes the gathered power out of himself and through his hand, smashing our combined might against the wards of the door and the echo of the Emperor.

Around us, the Force grew thick and heavy. As if the weight of the planet, its past, present, and future, suddenly rested on our shoulders. The Dark Side flared with rage, a swelling force that could collapse a star. Yet Dooku remained still, his focus unwavering against the challenge facing him.

Time ceased to exist as I sent every ounce of power I dared push to Dooku through our bond, feeling Maul doing the same. The door, the power engraved into its Sith runes, combining with what remained of Vitiate's power, resisted. In my mind's eye, I saw tendrils of the Force rising from the Door, slapping and slashing against Dooku's stance in the Force. Yet, nothing the Force did could change him. Nothing even scratched the surface of the distinguished, superior control that Dooku projected.

Slowly, I felt the resistance of the door slacken. It was infinitesimal at first, but as this moment stretched on, the strength of the Emperor's rage weakened, and I knew Dooku felt it also. With a roar of his own within the Force, Dooku pushed every ounce of supremacy that currently flowed through him into the door. Sensing the moment was at hand, I sent everything I dared to transfer of my own immense power to him, aiding his action.

The door seemed to scream within the Force, and then the presence of the Emperor fell back. The echo of Vitiate wasn't gone. No, it was merely retreating inwards, seeking the next line of defence against our assault on this legacy.

I saw cracks form in the mental projection of the door and then registered a deep, resonating groan echoing in my ears. Opening my eyes, I saw that the door was alight, every rune, sigil, and glyph upon it glowing with fury. With a further moment to consider it, I realised that the light emanating from the door was growing weaker. A visible sign of its slow submission to our combined might.

Seconds passed slowly as I watched the door dull while in the Force, I felt the power within it weaken, slipping from the control of the Emperor's echo to Dooku. Suddenly, one of the glyphs flickered and then died out. It was followed by others nearby, the effect setting off a cascading reaction across the surface of the door.

Once all the runes had fallen silent, they suddenly pulsed again as one. This time, however, they weren't obeying whatever remained of Vitiate's legacy. No, now they obey us with Dooku, the one who commanded them directly.

A boom of thunder rushed outward from the door with the strength of a hurricane. My feet remained secure as dust and rubble were kicked up and blasted away. I vaguely saw the HUD report that the remains of the Terentatek were bouncing down the stairs, yet my focus remained on the doors.

I watched in amazement as the slit between them, one that was almost impossible to see mere moments before, blazed for a second. The next, the door shuddered, and as I lifted my hand from Dooku's shoulder, I watched as they swung inwards, daring us to enter the shadows that lurked within the Palace.

"That," Dooku began, stopping after the single word to take a deep breath, "proved itself more taxing than I expected."

"We are facing whatever remains of a Sith who ruled for centuries," Maul countered as he moved up the steps to stand with Dooku before the gaping maw that led into the Palace. "Even with him long dead and our power combined, he fights well."

"Indeed," Dooku replied as he recentred himself after the ordeal of forcing the door open. "Though while I am pleased we managed to overcome this challenge, I know others await us." He paused and turned to face me as I joined them on the precipice of entry. "Challenges that we all know seem to centre around you."

I nodded at his words, aware of the clarion's call that beckoned me forward, into the realm of shadows in which lay whatever remained of an ancient Sith Emperor. After taking a calming breath and pulling the Force around me as a barrier against whatever dangers awaited, I took the lead, taking the first step inside this palace in thousands of years.

… …

… …

This story is cross-posted on Fanfiction.net, Archive of Our Own, and Royal Road.
...
For those wishing to join the Discord for the story, the server link is:
For this series: Heart of the Force
For general chaos/Gamer stories: Shiro's Gaming Omniverse
(Those on the story server who engage in chat can earn access to a chapter ~3 weeks before it goes public).

For those who wish to support my writing, and get access to drafts and completed chapters anywhere from 1 to 4 months earlier head to one of the links below:
Patreon: USSExplorer
SubscribeStar: USSExplorer
Kofi: USSExplorer

Regardless if you join the discord or support my writing, I hope you enjoy the story and suggestions, valid criticisms, and ideas are always welcome.
And of course;

May the Force be with you. Always

A New Player in the Force (SW/Lite Gamer)

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos

Doing what's necessary, even if it causes chaos